《The Merchant is not a Troll》 Glossary A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. Chapter 1 Gazing at the afternoon sun, Dhi¡¯b al-Sahra shifted his gaze northward. With longing in his eyes and an ache gnawing at his heart, he sighed¡ªregret was such a cruel thing. Despite knowing that time wouldn¡¯t heal his wounds, he continued to cling to the hope that the years would somehow dull the pain¡ªit hadn¡¯t. It remained as raw as ever, as fresh as the recently plucked fruits in front of him. Lost in the memories of the past, he reflected on the time when he lost everything¡ªbecoming a slave, alone in a foreign land. Even if he could go back home now, he saw no purpose in it. Everything that connected him to his past was long gone. Even his desire for vengeance had vanished. How could it not, when the person he hated the most lay dead? Life, he realized bitterly, was cruel; even his revenge was taken away from him. Now, he possessed everything and yet nothing. At times, he found himself questioning why he continued to exist, and for what purpose, if any, his life served. ¡°Master,¡± Nasir said with the utmost respect, his voice carrying a hint of concern. ¡°Tariq is late. He should have been here three days ago. He¡¯d never broken a promise before. Even for him, this delay is highly unusual.¡± ¡®He¡¯s alive. I can still feel our connection.¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s alive,¡± he assured Nasir, his voice carrying a comforting tone. ¡°Trust me, I should know.¡± ¡°Yes, master,¡± the attendant responded, bowing respectfully. ¡°Also, this development comes as no great surprise,¡± Dhi¡¯b remarked, pausing to take a sip from his coffee. ¡°Considering the danger of this mission, I¡¯m already satisfied that he is alive. While the artifact holds priceless value, its acquisition is merely a bonus.¡± ¡°With the artifact found, you shall at last be able to settle your debt, master,¡± Nasir stated, a warm smile spreading across his face. ¡®Yes, the debt will indeed be settled. A debt of life and blood can only be paid by life and blood¡­And, of course, by a legendary artifact. However, one cannot ignore the countless lives lost and the river of blood spilled in its pursuit. The principle of equivalent exchange¡ªa balance¡ªshall at last be restored. Yet, one must wonder: is my life truly worth the toll exacted by so many others?¡¯ Dhi¡¯b let out a heavy sigh, his breath laden with the weight of his burdens. ¡°Master, forgive me. May I ask if you¡¯re alright?¡± the attendant inquired, a tone of genuine concern filled his voice. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡° he responded with a nod and a gentle smile. ¡®If the legends hold even a grain of truth, though they seldom do, if they indeed are true, the cost of those lives might pale in comparison to the artifact¡¯s true value. And therein lies the problem. A relic of such power is bound to wield considerable influence over fate. I fear the price I must pay to restore equilibrium.¡¯ Lost in the labyrinth of his own thoughts, he was abruptly jolted back to reality by the sound of his attendant¡¯s voice. ¡°Master? Master,¡± Nasir uttered softly, trying to get his attention. ¡°The Satrap¡¯s...¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right,¡± Dhi¡¯b responded, slowly rising to his feet. ¡°Despite this being a secluded oasis, it¡¯s important that we show our host the appropriate respect.¡± After donning an attire befitting the occasion, they made their way to the palace of the Satrap.
¡°You filthy hag!¡± Rustam bellowed, shoving the old woman with contempt. ¡°I warned scum like you ain¡¯t wanted around here!¡± Rustam, the leader of the local gang, was a formidable figure who ruled this portion of the oasis with an iron fist. His history was shrouded in mystery, but his brutality was infamous. Rising to power through sheer intimidation and cunning, he instilled fear in the hearts of his men and the people living in his territory. Under his ruthless reign, people lived in constant fear. As Rustam hurled insults at the poor woman, his followers closed in around her, their laughter echoing in the air. Some eagerly joined in the jeering, their raucous voices adding to the already chaotic scene. Most of them appeared to be in their late teens, wearing tattered rags that seemed not to have been washed for ages. The oldest among them was their leader, Rustam, who was directly assaulting the old woman. Dressed in a simple tunic, Rustram stood at an average height with a stocky build and a bulging stomach. His balding head and unremarkable face, adorned with a mustache, bore a resemblance to a provoked bear emerging from hibernation¡ªa sight both intimidating and menacing. Meanwhile, onlookers cautiously observed the unfolding scene, recognizing the troublemakers for who they were and wisely choosing not to intervene. These thugs had long claimed this area as their territory, exploiting poor street vendors by demanding protection money. As the crowd scattered, the old woman¡¯s voice quivered with despair, her cry echoing down the street. ¡°Ain¡¯t there no justice left in this city?!¡± she wailed, her plea falling on indifferent ears. Undeterred by her frailty, she turned her anger toward her attacker. ¡°You heartless thief! You worthless scum!¡± she accused, her voice trembling with rage. ¡°Do folks ¡®round here got no decency? To sink so low as to rob a poor, helpless old woman! You¡¯re just downright shameless!¡± Her fury burned as she demanded, ¡°Give me back my money!¡± As the old woman edged closer, the thug¡¯s face twisted with contempt. Without hesitation, he backhanded her, the force of the blow rippling through the air. A grasp escaped her lips before he callously shoved her to the ground. Stumbling, she collapsed with a resounding thud, akin to a discarded sack of potatoes. Frozen in shock, she just stared into the air, unable to say anything. ¡°You crazy witch! What the hell did you just say?! Shameless? I¡¯ll show you what real shamelessness looks like,¡± Rustam roared. Consumed by rage, he lost his grip on his sanity with each kick aimed at the old lady. Profanities spewed from his mouth like venom as he mercilessly assaulted her. Even those who minded their own business couldn¡¯t help but glance their way, concern on their faces as they feared for the old woman¡¯s life. ¡°Should¡¯ve kept your trap shut and handed over your damn money, b*tch!¡± ¡°Hey!¡± ¡°Shut your mouth and stay outta my business! Or else¡­¡± Rustam roared with ferocity. Turning around, he froze at the sight of the strangers. Stopping himself from cursing, his words trailed off abruptly as he carefully scrutinized them. ¡®Look at those fancy robes they¡¯re struttin¡¯ around in. Hmm¡­ Silk from the East? Must¡¯ve cost ¡®em a fortune. Seems these two are filthy rich. And that fancy karakul they¡¯re wearing. Are they some kinda big shots I don¡¯t know about? Pfft¡­ Doubt it. Why ain¡¯t they got some people if they¡¯re so important? If they were anybody important, they¡¯d have soldiers with ¡®em. Probably just a couple of rich b*stards tryin¡¯ to show off. Think they can pull one on me, huh? Seen their type before. Flashin¡¯ their wealth like it means a damn thing. I rule these streets, fools! Hmm¡­ What if they¡¯re really important? Better play it safe. Show ¡®em respect, but make it clear who¡¯s in charge. Yes, that¡¯s what I should do. Gotta keep up appearances. Can¡¯t let ¡®em see my weakness, or my men might think I¡¯m soft. And all these eyes watchin¡¯... Can¡¯t give ¡®em any ideas. Why should I be scared, anyway? I know some nobles. Got guards in my pocket. Ain¡¯t no reason to back down from these clowns.¡¯ With that in mind, Rustam puffed his chest in bravado, striding confidently forward as his followers gave way. ¡°Hey, friend. You better keep your nose outta our business ¡®cause we ain¡¯t playin¡¯ around here. Please be on your way,¡± Rustam grunted, forcing a grin, gesturing to the road. ¡°I reckon you¡¯ve got better things to do than stickin¡¯ your nose where it don¡¯t belong. Take my advice, friend, if you know what¡¯s good for ya.¡± Suddenly, amid the tense atmosphere, one of the men in front burst into laughter, his boisterous voice shattering the silence and drawing the attention of everyone. ¡°Nasir, is that a threat I hear?¡± Dhi¡¯b asked, his tone tinged with amusement as he turned to his companion. ¡°It appears so, master,¡± the attendant responded. A sinister grin formed across his face, while his eyes never left the leader of the thugs. ¡°Indeed, it seems so.¡± ¡®These damn idiots! Wasn¡¯t I clear? I showed ¡®em some kindness and gave ¡®em a chance to back off without lookin¡¯ like fools. Maybe they¡¯re just a bunch of morons who couldn¡¯t grasp my generosity.¡¯ Struggling to contain his anger, Rustam forced a strained smile onto his lips. ¡°It ain¡¯t no threat, friend,¡± he muttered, gritting his teeth with a very tense expression. ¡°Just a friendly reminder.¡± ¡°A reminder?¡± Dhi¡¯b chuckled, his voice couldn¡¯t contain the humor in it. ¡°Why do you keep calling me ''friend''?¡± Before the man could answer, he turned to his attendant and quipped with a playful tone, ¡°Hey Nasir, do I have a friend that¡¯s that ugly?¡± Upon hearing the insults, Rustam¡¯s face suddenly contorted into a frown, his veins bulging as he struggled to rein in his simmering rage. ¡®B*stard! Look at your own damn face before you start talkin¡¯. It¡¯s nothin¡¯ to brag about.¡¯ ¡°No, master,¡± the attendant retorted with a smirk, his eyes glinting with amusement at the sight of the enraged thug. ¡°You¡¯ve got taste. Besides, I wouldn¡¯t dare befriend someone who might ruin your day. Just looking at that goddamn face makes me want to offer a feast to the gods in gratitude for blessing me with a face as ordinary as mine.¡± This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Both, the master and attendant, erupted into laughter, their raucous voices echoing through the silent streets. Everyone stared at them; even the passerby stopped in their tracks, their expression a mixture of shock and disbelief at the audacity of the duo. On the other hand, Rustam wasn¡¯t too happy with being made fun of; his anger reached a boiling point where he could no longer contain it. Shooting them with his fiery glare, he clenched his fists at his sides. ¡°B*stards! Let¡¯s see who¡¯ll be laughin¡¯ when I¡¯m done with ya!¡± he shouted, unsheathing the blade at his waist. Instantly, his men braced themselves, readying themselves for battle as their leader prepared to confront these strangers. ¡°Nasir, it seems the truth cuts deep,¡± Dhi¡¯b chuckled lightheartedly, his laughter ringing out without a care in the world. ¡°It sure does,¡± the attendant replied, mirroring his liege¡¯s nonchalant demeanor despite being outnumbered. ¡°Master, mind if I tell you a joke?¡± ¡®This damn b*stards! I ain¡¯t ever been disrespected like this before in my life. No matter what, they gotta pay with their lives!¡¯ ¡°Kill ¡®em!¡± Rustam roared, consumed by a raging fury as he charged forward, wielding his blade, followed by his ruthless men. ¡°Is this another one of your lousy jokes?¡± Dhi¡¯b asked, skepticism in his voice as he raised an eyebrow. ¡°No, this one¡¯s actually good, I promise,¡± Nasir responded, grinning mischievously at him. ¡°Okay,¡± the merchant sighed. ¡°Why are ants so arrogant?¡± ¡°Uhmm¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± Running towards their enemies, Rustam frowned, his gaze like daggers aimed at the two strangers who were talking and dismissing his presence. ¡®This damn bast*sds! Why are they ignoring us? It¡¯s like they ain¡¯t scared of me and my boys. Hmm¡­ If they ain¡¯t scared, this could only mean¡­¡¯ Feeling an ominous foreboding, Rustam¡¯s eyes widened, fear clear in his eyes as realization struck him. Instantly, the color drained from his face, leaving it pale and ghostly. As his steps slowed to a crawl, he caught his breath in his throat while his heartbeat pounded in his ears. ¡°Hold on¡­¡± he rasped, his voice barely above a whisper, sensing the impending doom. The attendant suddenly disappeared, appearing in front of Rustam. ¡°Boo!¡± While his men stepped back in surprise, Rustram froze, overwhelmed by fear, as if witnessing his own death unfold before his very eyes. He just stood there as the attendant masterfully placed his fingers on his forehead. ¡°...because they¡¯re ant-intelligent,¡± the attendant quipped, chuckling at his own joke. ¡®Sh*t!¡¯ Nasir flicked Rustam¡¯s forehead, and it suddenly exploded.
Suddenly, the entire area descended into silence. Even Rustam¡¯s rowdy men, once boisterous, stood frozen, their faces a mix of fear and disbelief. They couldn''t move or speak, too shocked to even consider running. Even the onlookers stood motionless, their mouths hanging open in shock. They couldn¡¯t believe that the notorious thug had finally met his end, despite witnessing it with their own eyes. On the other hand, Nasir stayed indifferent, unfazed by the horrified stares aimed at him. He calmly stood straight and composed, casually dusting off his clothes, ensuring not a speck of blood or gore was on them. ¡°You¡¯re really bad at jokes,¡± Dhi¡¯b remarked, sighing as he shook his head. ¡°You lack any talent for it.¡± Nasir glanced at his master and chuckled. ¡°I really thought that this was a good one.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s bad!¡± Dhi¡¯b exclaimed playfully, grunting in response to his servant''s words. ¡°It¡¯s even worse than last time.¡± As the banter between the master and the attendant continued, the eyes of people around them shifted back and forth between the two men, surprised at their nonchalant and laid-back demeanor. It seemed as if, at that moment, they were the only ones who existed in the world. ¡°What¡¯s happening here?!¡± the head guard bellowed as he passed through a throng of people, his men trailing closely behind. His eyes quickly glanced at the headless man on the ground. Recognizing some familiar faces, the leader of the guard wasted no time in assessing the gruesome scene before him. Since these were the bastards that controlled this area, he deduced that the headless corpse was likely their leader, and the one who killed him was one of those two men. The head guard turned his attention to the two strangers, quickly noting their stature and clothing. With a sigh, he realized that they were likely important and powerful individuals. Despite his desire to vent his frustration at being dragged into this mess, he knew he had to maintain his composure. ¡®Really? Now they come? No matter where I go, the guards are always so late. Useless!¡¯ ¡°Who are you?¡± the head guard asked cautiously. Dhi¡¯b just sighed and didn¡¯t respond, his frustration clear in his face, opting to show a golden insignia instead. The leader of the guard immediately paled upon seeing the insignia. He hastily bowed in apology, followed by his men. ¡°Forgive us for the disrespect, honorable one!¡± ¡®I really hate using this. It¡¯s as if I¡¯m some arrogant prick who enjoys power-tripping. But they just irritate me so much. Some of these fools, or maybe all of them, are likely under the pocket of these thugs. Damn these corrupt idiots. It¡¯s their fault that not even a poor old woman can walk safely in the day. What has this world come to?¡¯ ¡°Hmm¡­Nasir, this is my first time witnessing an old woman being assaulted in broad daylight. Is this normal?¡± Dhi¡¯b asked, snickering as his eyes never ventured away from the guards. ¡°The world is truly becoming more dangerous.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, master. Even I¡¯m afraid to go out these days, never knowing when I¡¯ll get attacked,¡± the attendant responded shamelessly as he walked back to his horse. ¡°However, I¡¯ve never seen an old lady get attacked inside an oasis before. This is truly troubling.¡± The guards were sweating profusely as the words continued to poke at them in mockery. With nowhere to hide, they remained bowing their heads, their shame for all to see. ¡°Yes, this is indeed quite troubling,¡± Dhi¡¯b replied, nodding his head in agreement. ¡°What has the world become? Perhaps later, Nasir, I¡¯ll seek the Satrap¡¯s opinion on how the world is rapidly changing. Even his majestic oasis now seems to be embracing such trends.¡± ¡°Yes, master¡­¡± Before the attendant could finish his words, the head guard hastily kneeled and interjected, ¡±Sorry you had to witness something so abhorrent, honored one. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll ensure to carry out the punishment severely so that they¡¯ll know the Satrap won¡¯t tolerate such misconduct. I promise that something like this won¡¯t happen again.¡± Rising to his feet, he issued the command, ¡°Take them!¡± The guards swiftly arrested all those involved before hurriedly retreating. The head guard respectfully bowed his head to Dhi¡¯b before following his men. Meanwhile, the onlookers quickly resumed their activities or feigned disinterest, unwilling to become further entangled in this mess. ¡®Shameless!¡¯ Dhi¡¯b couldn¡¯t help but laugh and shake his head at the guards¡¯ comical retreat. However, when he glanced at the old woman on the ground, his old, weathered brow furrowed; he felt pity for her. ¡®What has the world really become?¡¯ ¡°Help her,¡± Dhi¡¯b said, signaling his attendant to aid the poor woman. After his attendant nodded in acknowledgment, he dismounted from his horse and headed in the opposite direction, towards several stalls selling various foods. Without knowing where to go, he simply chose the nearest one. As soon as he approached the stall, the people nearby froze, fear evident in their eyes. He couldn¡¯t really blame them; after the recent incident, if he were in their shoes, he would also react the same way. Though he understood, it didn¡¯t mean he had to like it. Feeling powerless, he could only sigh. ¡®I really hate this. People often dream of being admired or feared by others. They don¡¯t realize that in time, it gets old¡­ awkward and annoying.¡¯ As the silent stares grew awkward, the owner of the stall stepped forward. ¡°Peace be upon you, honorable one,¡± he greeted, bowing low as a sign of respect before looking back at him with a big smile. ¡°Farid¡¯s Kebab. The freshest and best kebab in the entire oasis.¡± This instantly eased the tension around them. After observing him for a moment, Dhi¡¯b returned the smile. ¡®A true merchant. I like this fellow already. Seems he¡¯s a much better merchant than me. Sometimes I wonder why I stick with this profession. I¡¯m really bad at dealing with people, especially, those I don¡¯t like.¡¯ ¡°Best in the oasis?¡± Dhi¡¯b asked, raising his brow playfully. ¡°Indeed,¡± he responded, nodding his head enthusiastically. ¡°That I guarantee.¡± ¡°Then lead the way, good man,¡± Dhib replied, chuckling as he gestured towards the vendor¡¯s stall. ¡°Let me taste that kebab of yours.¡± As the vendor led Dhi¡¯b into his stall, the people quickly gave them some space. This was the cue for his wife, who quickly handed him a kebab. ¡°One bite that you¡¯ll never forget,¡± he declared, his smile not wavering. Smiling back, Dhi¡¯b happily accepted the offered kebab. As he observed the couple and the atmosphere around him, memories of his past as an ordinary merchant struggling to survive flooded back. Though those times were tough, they held a special place in his heart, as those experiences had shaped the person he had become today. He was still a merchant, but of a different kind¡ªone who lives in palaces. ¡°You claim it¡¯s the freshest and best kebab?¡± Dhi¡¯b asked playfully, taking a bite. ¡®Indeed, it was fresh and delicious. However, compared to the ones I¡¯m eating now, it¡¯s rather ordinary. Still, it¡¯s good. If I had eaten this in the past, I would¡¯ve cried from joy because this was a luxury I seldom could afford.¡¯ Reminiscing about his past brought a smile to his face. However, he hid this as he slowly looked at the couple with a frown, causing their smile to falter upon seeing his expression. When he noticed their downcast faces, a smile quickly spread across his lips as he declared, ¡°The best and freshest kebab in the oasis, indeed!¡± When they heard Dhi¡¯b comment on their food, the couple¡¯s faces immediately lit up. Their laughter rang out, followed by their applause. ¡°Thank you, honorable one, for your kind words,¡± the vendor said, bowing at him once more. ¡°Can I have ten of these delicious kebabs and seven of that naan?¡± he asked, pointing to the food he was buying. With the positive response he received, the vendor wasted no time packing the ordered food and handing it over to Dhi¡¯b. ¡°Honorable one, I¡¯ve added some extra in there for you to enjoy.¡± Smiling at the kind gesture, he nodded in appreciation. However, as he was getting his money, the man quickly interjected, ¡°No, honorable one! This is a gift. You don¡¯t need to pay. Your kind words are already enough.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Dhi¡¯b replied with a big smile on his face. The merchant¡¯s gesture was common in the desert as a sign of respect; however, knowing the struggles of a small merchant, he couldn¡¯t accept such generosity. At this point in his life, where money wasn''t an issue, he couldn¡¯t accept such generosity when the amount was nothing to him but everything to the other person. ¡°You already gave me respect and honor for making such delicious food. How can you prevent me from showing some generosity for the privilege of tasting this wonderful food?¡± He questioned, staring at the man playfully, revealing a gold coin in his palm. The vendor¡¯s eyes widened. He wanted to refuse, but the sight of the gold coin was too tempting to resist. Glancing at his wife, whose eyes were staring at the money, he gave in to greed and swiftly took the coin from Dhi¡¯b¡¯s hand. Bowing deeply, followed by his wife, he said, ¡°Thank you, honored one, for such generosity to a lowly man such as myself. May the goddess bring prosperity and protect you always.¡± ¡®That¡¯s more like it. Be a merchant!¡¯ Dhi¡¯b chuckled at the vendor¡¯s action as he accepted the food from his wife. ¡°May the goddess protect you and your family, and may she continue to bless your hands, bringing even more joy to the sons and daughters of the oasis through your food.¡± As he left the stall, Dhi¡¯b noticed the people around him bowed their heads. The fear in their eyes was long gone, now replaced by deep respect and appreciation for what he had done for them. He smiled at them, bowing in return. As he searched for his attendant, Dhi¡¯b found him seated beside the old woman, who was wincing, trying to touch her injured abdomen. ¡°I told you, stop touching it,¡± Nasir remarked, gritting his teeth as he struggled to control his emotions. Despite his protest, the old woman wouldn¡¯t listen, persistently prodding her injury. ¡°You¡¯ll only make it worse. Just wait for my master, okay?¡± ¡°Stop yer yappin¡¯, boy! Youngsters these days got no respect for us old folks. You¡¯re just like that rotten man, takin¡¯ advantage of poor old me,¡± the old woman snapped at Nasir before nonchalantly getting back to what she was doing¡ªmore wincing and prodding. Dhi¡¯b could only smile while watching them. They seemed more like a mother and son. He had never known his mother or felt the love of one; she had died giving birth to him. That was why he enjoyed watching them. However, as he continued to observe them, he suddenly froze, and his smile slowly faded, replaced by a frown. ¡®Hmm¡­ There¡¯s something odd about that old woman.¡¯ Chapter 2 Upon noticing his master¡¯s scrutinizing gaze, Nasir hastened over and whispered, ¡°Master, pardon my bluntness, but I fear that woman is unhinged. Even in our brief encounters, she¡¯s already testing the limits of my patience. While I cannot condone the actions of that scoundrel, I find myself beginning to understand what led him to such cruelty. In the short time I¡¯ve spent in her company, I¡¯ve felt an overwhelming urge to pull at my own hair in frustration.¡± ¡®Hmm¡­ I think I¡¯m right. There¡¯s something odd about her.¡¯ As the attendant spoke, Dhi¡¯b¡¯s focus remained on the old woman. Taking a moment to study her, he couldn¡¯t shake off a lingering sense of unease. Though his instincts were sharp, they failed to pierce the veil of mystery surrounding her. ¡®No matter how I look at her, she appears to be just an ordinary old woman. Yet, my instinct tells me that she¡¯s more than that. I¡¯m certain she¡¯s dangerous¡ªshrouded in a thread of mystery that I can¡¯t unravel. Also, I can¡¯t detect any aura from her. Could she hide that from me? I¡¯m already a high-level cultivator in the desert, and my senses are quite good. Perhaps she¡¯s one of those in the hidden arts? No, I¡¯m familiar with most of them¡ªor at least, all that matters¡ªall possessing the ability to conceal their identity. I¡¯m confident I can tell if it¡¯s one of them. Even their hidden rulers would find it hard to hide this close to me. Hmm¡­ This is rather troubling. Maybe I''m becoming paranoid? Am I getting old¡­ No. No, my instinct has saved me all these years. I¡¯m certain there¡¯s something about her¡­ This only means¡­¡¯ Dhi¡¯b¡¯s eyes widened, realizing the most likely possibility, like the final piece of a puzzle that suddenly fit: something implausible yet possible¡ªa complete paradox. Though not completely certain, he was confident enough to conclude that she was dangerous. ¡°Why ya keep starin¡¯ at me, boy?¡± the old woman asked, grinning at him, revealing what remained of her teeth. ¡°Ya think I¡¯m pretty, huh? Maybe I ain¡¯t as young as I used to be, but I still got a bit o¡¯ spice left in me.¡± ¡®Now I understand why Nasir was annoyed at her. However, if you look beyond her words and instead focus on her actions and eyes, you can see that confidence in her¡ªthat arrogance. I have no doubt she could beat me in terms of cockiness. And those eyes¡­ Ah, those eyes that seem to pierce through my soul as if they can see my thoughts and unravel my deepest secrets, leaving me with nothing to hide. A paradox indeed.¡¯ ¡°Hey, mind your manners,¡± Nasir responded with irritation in his voice. ¡°My master just saved your life. You should show him some respect.¡± Instead of stopping his attendant, Dhi¡¯b remained silent, observing their interaction. ¡°What? Ain¡¯t offering myself enough to show how thankful I am?¡± the old woman asked, her toothed grin widening. ¡°Y¡¯know I ain¡¯t got no money. All I got¡¯s this old body to offer.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡®Her acting is quite good. I can¡¯t find a flaw in her facade. Hmm¡­ I better put a stop to this.¡¯ ¡°Stop,¡± Dhi¡¯b interjected, signaling his attendant to keep quiet while his gaze never wandered away from the old woman. ¡°But master¡­¡± ¡°Sorry for the disrespect, wise one,¡± Dhi¡¯b continued, slowly walking in front of her before bowing respectfully. Nasir immediately fell silent, his eyes widening as he heard the respectful tone his master used to address her. He quickly cleared his throat, turned his back, and pretended to look somewhere, ignoring them. Dhi¡¯b glanced at his attendant, shaking his head and chuckling at his reaction. ¡®This cheeky b*stard.¡¯ Seeing the attendant¡¯s reaction, the old woman frowned, showing her annoyance at Dhi¡¯b, before touching her injuries again. ¡°Tsk. You ain¡¯t no fun.¡± ¡°Need a hand with that?¡± Dhi¡¯b asked, sitting beside her. Staring at him for a second, she retorted, ¡°Of course, you rascal! Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m hurtin¡¯? And you still gotta ask?¡± ¡®Now I¡¯m even more curious. What kind of entity has such a foul mouth?¡¯ Ignoring her harsh words, Dhi¡¯b just smirked, placing his hand above her injury. ¡®This is interesting. Even up close, I can¡¯t detect anything unusual. Even my aura just passes through her without any problem. There¡¯s no interference whatsoever that would identify her as a cultivator. Her body is as normal as any ordinary woman¡ªtoo normal. Hmm¡­ too healthy. And that¡¯s the problem; she''s too healthy. Well, except for her eyes. There seems to be some white film forming over them, like what happens to most old people. Oddly, she can see just fine. Apart from that, she seems remarkably healthy. Interesting. At her age, she should¡¯ve had numerous health problems, yet her body appears as normal as those in the prime of their lives. If I hadn¡¯t been observant enough, I¡¯m sure I might¡¯ve missed this.¡¯ ¡°You keep starin¡¯ at me, boy,¡± the old woman teased, smiling knowingly at him. ¡°Did ya like what ya saw?¡± Dhi¡¯b just smiled back at her without responding to her advances. ¡°Hmm¡­ a healer, but not quite,¡± the old woman muttered, observing her injury getting healed. ¡°Boy, you¡¯re a peculiar one, ain¡¯t ya?¡± ¡°Not as much as you, wise one,¡± Dhi¡¯b replied after healing her. He then offered her the food he had just bought. ¡°Here.¡± ¡°What¡¯s this? Ah! kebab and naan,¡± she exclaimed, taking the food immediately. ¡°Ya such a good boy. Ya bought somethin¡¯ good for old me.¡± As the old woman quickly ate her food, Dhi¡¯b just sat back and observed her in silence. After a while, he turned to gaze at the setting sun. ¡®Why are endings so captivating? There¡¯s a beauty in them that can¡¯t be compared¡ªdefies reason. Why am I brooding again?¡¯ ¡°Hey, boy,¡± the old woman called the attendant, who was ignoring her. ¡°I know ya can hear me. If ya don¡¯t come this instant, I¡¯ll drag ya here myself.¡± Nasir paled and rushed to her side, sweat dripping from his forehead. ¡°Do you need anything, wise one?¡± Their banter caught Dhi¡¯b¡¯s attention, and he simply chucked as he quietly watched them. ¡°Ah, ya such a fine little lad,¡± she exclaimed, pinching his cheeks with her greasy hand. ¡°Here, take this,¡± she offered, handing him naan and kebab. Stunned, Nasir glanced at his master, who in turn looked at the old woman. ¡°What are you starin¡¯ at? I won¡¯t give ya any since ya been naughty.¡± ¡®I¡¯m the one who gave you food, but my attendant got to eat it, tsk. The look on Nasir¡¯s face is priceless, I have something new to tease him about later.¡¯ Dhi¡¯b simply smiled, shrugging as he completely ignored his attendant. Nasir could only accept the offered food before slowly stepping back. ¡°Ya raised such a fine lad. He¡¯s lucky he didn¡¯t learn nothin¡¯ from ya,¡± the old woman remarked, returning to eat her food. ¡®Yep, looks like I¡¯m gonna get hungry this time. Good thing I¡¯m headed to the welcome banquet of the Satrap. There¡¯ll be plenty of food there.¡¯ Dhi¡¯b sighed and turned his attention back to the setting sun, as he always did. ¡°Ah, that was good,¡± she muttered, burping after finishing her food. Glancing at Dhi¡¯b, who seemed lost in thought while gazing at the setting sun, she let out a sigh and joined him. ¡°The past is indeed a shackle from which you can never escape.¡± ¡®Does she know something? Of course she does.¡¯ Her words pierced his heart deeply, waking him up from a dream. Dhi¡¯b turned to look at her, his gaze revealing a mix of surprise and anguish. ¡°Why bother dwelling on your past when you can never change anything?¡± the old woman asked, her eyes reflecting the pain in his heart. ¡°You¡¯ll only exhaust yourself and end up with a miserable life.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Dhi¡¯b responded, feeling the pain in his wounded heart reopen once again. ¡°But I can¡¯t seem to stop,¡± he stated, tears welling up in his eyes as his heart broke anew after such a long time. ¡®Why does it hurt so much?! After all these years, the pain hasn¡¯t lessened at all.¡¯ The old woman exhaled deeply when she saw the tears streaming down his cheeks. ¡°Poor child. Fate has truly been cruel to you. But blaming her for your misfortune is a waste of time. She¡¯s neither right nor fair¡ªshe¡¯s blind. She can¡¯t see whose thread she¡¯s weaving. And blaming yourself is the cruelest of all. It¡¯s not your fault.¡± ¡°I-I know¡­ I know, but how can I let go when the pain won¡¯t fade? The ache hasn''t ebbed even once. It¡¯s still as fresh as it has ever been,¡± Dhi¡¯b replied, covering his eyes with his hands. He stayed like that for some time, trying to compose himself. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. ¡°Would you go back in time if you could?¡± the old woman inquired, staring him straight in the eyes. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡¯ ¡°Is it truly possible to go back in time?¡± Dhi¡¯b asked, his voice suddenly filled with hope. ¡°Can you¡­¡± ¡°Stupid child, no one can go back in time in this life,¡± she said quickly, cutting him off. ¡°And I¡¯m just an old hag. If I could do that, I¡¯d have done it already. It ain¡¯t just ya who¡¯s got regrets.¡± ¡®Seriously? Going back in time? What was I even thinking, asking such a stupid question? And here she goes, back to her usual way of talking again. What a day. I¡¯m exhausted, and I still have a banquet to attend. Can I just not go? No, that won¡¯t do. It¡¯d be a slap in the face to our host.¡¯ Dhi¡¯b sighed, forcing himself to muster a smile. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± ¡°¡®Cause ya been kind,¡± she mumbled, giving him a necklace made from a simple string with an ordinary black stone instead of a gem. ¡®A cheap necklace. Does this have some kind of power or something?¡¯ ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± he asked, looking at her with confusion. ¡°Are ya blind? It¡¯s a necklace, boy,¡± the old woman retorted, snorting at him. ¡°It¡¯s a thing ya wear ¡®round ya neck.¡± ¡®I know that.¡¯ ¡°No, what I mean is¡­ Is there anything special about it?¡± Dhi¡¯b asked, hope creeping back into his voice. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s special ¡®cause a beauty like me gave it to ya,¡± she said, winking suggestively at him. Getting up, she grabbed a wooden stick from the side to help her hobble away. ¡°Do you need help getting somewhere, wise one?¡± Dhi¡¯b asked, staring at her departing back. ¡°I ain¡¯t that old, brat!¡± the old woman exclaimed without bothering to turn around. ¡°I can still walk ¡®round wherever I want.¡± ¡®Indeed, you can.¡¯ ¡°May we meet again, wise one.¡± ¡°Dream on, boy! Journey ain¡¯t nothin¡¯ but straight lines. Our paths crossed once. May we never meet again.¡± ¡°Goodbye,¡± Dhi¡¯b whispered, watching the disappearing figure of an unusual encounter. ¡®It seems like this is really goodbye. It¡¯s strange¡ªI¡¯ve only met her once, but it feels like I¡¯ve known her forever. Saying goodbye felt like parting with an old friend.¡¯ ¡°Who was that, master?¡± Nasir inquired, standing beside him. ¡®Who was she? I forgot to ask. Well, it doesn¡¯t really matter, since I doubt she¡¯ll answer.¡¯ ¡°Hmm¡­¡± he mused for a moment, glancing at his attendant. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Then why are you so polite to her?¡± Nasir asked, looking at him, puzzled. ¡®Why? Because she¡¯s f*cking dangerous. Well, I can¡¯t be entirely sure, but it¡¯s better to be cautious around people like her. That¡¯s why I¡¯m still alive today.¡¯ ¡°Because she¡¯s an old lady,¡± Dhi¡¯b quipped, raising a brow at his servant. ¡°Didn''t they teach you to respect your elders?¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Nasir asked, astonished by his response. ¡°Why else?¡± he retorted, suppressing a smirk. ¡°What did she give you?¡± the attendant inquired, staring at his hand. ¡°A necklace,¡± Dhi¡¯b replied, opening his palm and showing it to him. The attendant inspected it for a moment before glancing back at his master. ¡°That¡¯s an ugly necklace.¡± Dhi¡¯b stared at the necklace again, he saw an ordinary string and a black stone instead of a gem. ¡®He¡¯s right. It truly is an ugly necklace. Was I just scammed? Well, it¡¯s free. Maybe, she was just messing with me. I really don¡¯t know. She¡¯s very hard to read.¡¯ ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s ugly,¡± he finally conceded, nodding in agreement. ¡°What can it do?¡± ¡®What can it do? Hmm¡­¡¯ ¡°You can wear it around your neck,¡± he responded, his voice serious. Nasir¡¯s mouth just fell open as he continued to stare at his master. ¡°Are you messing with me right now?¡± ¡®Yes, I absolutely do.¡¯ ¡°No,¡± he replied with a straight face. ¡°I asked the same thing. That¡¯s what she told me.¡± ¡°Maybe it has some powers?¡± ¡®That¡¯s what I wanted to know. Hmm¡­ With that old woman¡¯s personality, maybe this is some kind of a curse item. F*ck! But no, she doesn¡¯t have any reason to do that, right? I¡¯ve been good to her.¡¯ ¡°What? Turn me into an old woman?¡± Dhi¡¯b asked as both of them started to laugh, but the laughter quickly turned awkward as they nervously stared at the necklace once again. ¡°What will you do with it?¡± Nasir asked, sounding as if he wanted to stay away from it. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he responded honestly. ¡°Wear it?¡± ¡°Really?¡± the attendant asked, looking at him for a moment. ¡®Yes, why? Is there a problem? Oh, wait. This might be cursed.¡¯ ¡°Hmm, well, you can try it first,¡± Dhi¡¯b said, staring straight into his servant¡¯s eyes. ¡°No, she gave it to you. You wear it,¡± Nasir responded, quickly walking back to his horse. Dhi¡¯b could only sigh as he watched his attendant. ¡®Well, let¡¯s find out what it does.¡¯ The merchant shrugged and put on the necklace. He waited for a moment before muttering, ¡°It seems I¡¯m still a man.¡±
¡°Ah! honored one, thank you for accepting my invitation,¡± the Satrap said, hugging Dhi¡¯b in greetings. ¡°The honor is mine, your grace,¡± the merchant responded, smiling at the warm welcome he received from their host. Gesturing toward the stunning surroundings, Dhi¡¯b remarked, ¡°Your grace, your home is truly remarkable. Its beauty surpasses even the grandest palaces in the east.¡± ¡®Damn, this is too wasteful. No wonder poor old women are being assaulted in broad daylight if this is the ruler of this oasis.¡¯ ¡°Your praise is too kind, honored one,¡± he said shyly, unable to suppress a chuckle at the compliment. ¡°I imagine your palaces are even more magnificent than this.¡± ¡®No way; I have taste. Besides, why would I buy these expensive items? It¡¯s a waste of money, with no purpose other than for others to steal it. If I ever buy one, it¡¯s only to sell it to fools like you.¡¯ ¡°I only have one house, your grace, and it¡¯s not as beautiful as this, given my poor taste,¡± Dhi¡¯b stated, glancing at his attendant. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Nasir? My house isn¡¯t as beautiful as this.¡± ¡°My master spoke the truth, your grace,¡± Nasir responded, bowing respectfully to the Satrap. ¡°Yours is many times more beautiful than his.¡± ¡°Did you hear that, your grace? Even my aide marvels at the beauty of your palace.¡± ¡°Your words warm my heart, honored one,¡± the Satrap remarked, grabbing his arm and passionately talking about the beautiful arts he collected. Dhi¡¯b smiled the whole time, but as time went by, he struggled to maintain his smile. Glancing back at his attendant, he sighed; Nasir just smirked at him. ¡®Oh god, can¡¯t we just move on to dinner? I¡¯m starving. I didn¡¯t come here to admire your paintings or sculptures, damn it. Next time, I¡¯d better be a little more careful with my praises.¡¯ ¡°Did you enjoy that?¡± the Satrap inquired, beaming with pride. ¡®Hell, no. It was a torture.¡¯ ¡°I do, your grace,¡± Dhi¡¯b responded, mustering a smile with considerable effort. ¡°They¡¯re not just beautiful, but also carry profound meaning.¡± ¡®Profound meaning, really? What nonsense am I spewing again?¡¯ ¡°I know you¡¯d understand. You have great taste, honored one,¡± he remarked, his smile growing even wider. ¡°Would you like to go to the other room? I have some interesting stuff over there.¡± ¡®F*ck!¡¯ ¡°Other stuff, your grace?¡± Dhi¡¯b asked, his smile beginning to fail him. ¡°Sorry to interrupt, your grace,¡± Nasir bowed, trying not to laugh. ¡°Have the other guests arrived already? If they did, it would be rude to keep them waiting.¡± The Satrap sighed. ¡°You¡¯re right. Sorry, honored one. After dinner, I¡¯ll show you my other collections. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll love them.¡± Nasir winked at him while Dhi¡¯b heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Of course, your grace. Of course.¡± The Satrap led them to the main hall, which was already full of people. The first thing that caught their attention was the abundant food on display, accompanied by a group of fire-breathing performers entertaining the guests. When they noticed the Satrap, everyone paused and stood up, bowing respectfully. Nodding in appreciation, the ruler walked, followed by Dhi¡¯b and his attendant from behind. ¡°Friends!¡± the Satrap exclaimed with a warm smile, standing in front of everyone. ¡°I''m sure you¡¯re already familiar with the person next to me. Nevertheless, it¡¯s my great honor to introduce to you, my esteemed guests this evening, Grandmaster Dhi¡¯b al-Sahra¡ªthe Star of the North and Slayer of Arachnoxar, the Blight of the East,¡± he declared in a booming voice, locking eyes with Dhi¡¯b. ¡°Thank you for accepting my invitation and gracing my halls, honored one,¡± he bowed, followed by his other guests. ¡°You¡¯re embarrassing me with such a warm welcome, your grace,¡± the merchant remarked with a smile, returning the boy. ¡°I¡¯m deeply humbled by your actions.¡± The Satrap laughed loudly and responded, ¡°Don¡¯t be embarrassed, my friend. This marks the beginning of a deep friendship that will be known throughout the lands.¡± ¡°I agree, your grace. This signifies the start of a great friendship that will be remembered through time immemorial,¡± Dhi¡¯b replied, laughing along with him, followed by the other guests. ¡°Let¡¯s drink to that,¡± the Satrap said as the servers handed each of them a cup of wine. ¡°Your grace, can we sit for a moment?¡± Dhi¡¯b whispered as the Satrap was about to make a toast in his honor. ¡°My feet are killing me.¡± ¡°Ah! Of course,¡± he said awkwardly, even turning a little paler than normal. ¡®Now, I understand. This all makes sense.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m grateful for your understanding, your grace,¡± the merchant replied, his eyes staring at the main door while a grin crept onto his lips for the briefest of moments. ¡°Your hospitality is without comparison. I¡¯m feeling at home already.¡± ¡°Sit. All of you, sit,¡± the Satrap said, sitting down before gesturing for the others to follow suit. After all the guests had settled into their seats, the bustling hall suddenly fell into a hushed silence, punctuated only by the occasional exchange of uncertain glances among them. The air thickened with an uncomfortable tension, casting a heavy atmosphere over the gathering. ¡°Your grace, is it just me, or are your people unusually healthy?¡± Dhi¡¯b inquired, looking at the guests and servants. ¡°They all have impressive builds, seemingly fit to become warriors. Even your servants exude a formidable presence.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad you noticed,¡± the ruler responded with an awkward smile. ¡°I always reminded them to eat right and exercise. How can they serve me if they¡¯re sick all the time, right?¡± ¡®Yet you¡¯re obese. Great.¡¯ ¡°Wise words, your grace,¡± the merchant said, nodding in agreement. ¡°Wise words.¡± The Satrap cleared his throat, changing the topic. ¡°Honored one, please try some of the food. My chef carefully prepared them just for you,¡± he said, pointing excitedly to a specific dish. ¡°This one. It¡¯s one of my favorites. You won¡¯t find anything like it in the entire desert.¡± ¡°Ah! Your grace, it looks incredibly tasty,¡± Dhi¡¯b exclaimed excitedly, lifting the plate to marvel at the beautiful arrangement. ¡°This is like a piece of art. Truly beautiful.¡± ¡®Damn, just looking at this is making me even hungrier now.¡¯ The Satrap beamed with pride as his awkward smile quickly faded away. ¡°It is truly a beautiful and delicious creation, just for you.¡± Instead of eating, Dhi¡¯b calmly set the food down in front of the Satrap. The entire room seemed to hold its breath as every gaze focused on the ruler and the dish, their expressions turning cold, while beads of sweat formed on their foreheads. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?!¡± he demanded, his voice growing louder as his irritation began to show. ¡°Did you just insult me?!¡± ¡®You have the gall to grow angry? Shameless!¡¯ ¡°I didn¡¯t mean any disrespect, your grace,¡± Dhi¡¯b said, quickly standing up and bowing in apology. ¡°I just thought that since you like that food so much, I couldn¡¯t dare eat it. You¡¯ve been such a good host to me. Even though it pains me, the only thing I could think to do is give you your favorite dish.¡± The Satrap laughed again, the tension dissipating as if he had already forgotten the incident. ¡°Sorry for misreading your intentions, honored one,¡± he said with a warm smile. ¡°Come, sit. Let us continue our meal together.¡± ¡°Your grace, thank you for your tolerance,¡± the merchant bowed respectfully. Instead of sitting, he continued, ¡°For your kindness, I would like to offer a toast.¡± Instantly, the entire hall erupted with cheers and applause. The once silent and awkward atmosphere transformed into one brimming with life and energy. Dhi¡¯b lifted the cup of wine in a gesture of acknowledgement. However, just before the cup could touch his lips, he abruptly stopped, a smirk playing on his lips while his eyes radiated with contempt. ¡®Do you believe you can mess with my people and live?¡¯ Suddenly, Dhi¡¯b threw the cup to the floor, its echoing clatter silencing the hall. With a simple flick of his hand, the front door swung open, revealing an unconscious Tariq, gagged and kneeling on the ground. ¡°Let¡¯s get this show started, shall we?!¡± Chapter 3 Realizing that his life was in danger, the Satrap froze. Yet, he did not panic. With his presence of mind, he avoided attracting any attention by slowly rising to his feet and carefully stepping back with as little noise as possible. ¡®He¡¯s a complete joke. No wonder this place is lawless. What else would you expect from an incompetent ruler?¡¯ Suddenly, Dhi¡¯b grinned at him and asked, ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± the Satrap yelled in fright. He was so startled that he stumbled backward, sprawling on the floor. Watching the obese man, Dhi¡¯b just sighed. Despite his disdain, he couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed for him. Instead of staying on the floor, the fat man quickly bolted in panic. ¡®It appears that fear is a powerful motivator.¡¯ ¡°Imbeciles! Quickly, help me, dammit! He¡¯s trying to kill me!¡± the Satrap bellowed as he lumbered towards his men. Instead of rushing to his side, his supposed protectors merely pretended to rescue him; their movements were slow, while most just stared at him. ¡®Well, this perfectly epitomizes his relationship with his men.¡¯ ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, imbeciles? I¡¯ve paid you generously, yet you fail to do your duties. Utterly worthless!¡± the ruler lashed out at his men upon reaching the relative safety of his forces. After berating them, the cowardly ruler composed himself and turned his attention to the merchant. ¡°Surrender now, grandmaster. You¡¯re surrounded. Should you submit peacefully, I¡¯ll grant you the mercy of a swift and painless death.¡± ¡®Grant me? The audacity of this swine!¡¯ Sitting on the Satrap¡¯s seat, Dhi¡¯b couldn¡¯t help but sigh in exasperation. ¡°Tsk, tsk. Your grace, that¡¯s just what villains always say¡ªso predictably unoriginal.¡± The merchant¡¯s statement was so infuriating to the ruler that he finally snapped. ¡°Shut up!¡± he screamed, his eyes bulging as if they might pop out. Who could blame him? Not only was he sprawled on the floor like some butchered meat, but he was also seen fleeing like a cowardly idiot, with everyone staring at him. Only someone with the thickest skin could survive such humiliation, especially given his status. Lucky for him, he was shameless. That¡¯s why his anger just exploded, blaming everyone instead of himself. ¡°If you don¡¯t shut up¡­¡± ¡®How dare you scream at me, you worthless scum!¡¯ ¡°Shout again, and I¡¯ll kill you first,¡± Dhi¡¯b threatened, his tone chilling and calm, while his aura pulsated suddenly and briefly, causing the Satrap to swallow back his words. Staring at the terrified ruler, he smiled and nodded approvingly. ¡°Good. That¡¯s good. We can finally have some peace and quiet here,¡± he remarked, satisfied with the silence. As if in his own world, he nonchalantly reached out for the ruler¡¯s uneaten food and began to eat. ¡°Ah, finally, some food. I¡¯m starving.¡± ¡®I could criticize this b*stard for many things, but I must admit, he has good taste in food. Damn, this is delicious!¡¯ ¡°What are you doing?¡± the ruler inquired, finally regaining some of his courage. ¡°Are you blind? I¡¯m eating, you idiot!¡± he snorted, relishing his food. ¡°Ah! This is good. I commend you, your grace. Your chef is extremely skilled. Perhaps you should raise his salary,¡± he advised, turning to his attendant. ¡°Hey Nasir, you should taste this. You won¡¯t believe how delicious this is,¡± he remarked, offering the plate. ¡°Mmm... You¡¯re absolutely right, master. This is delicious,¡± Nasir responded, savoring each bite. When he witnessed the interaction between the merchant and his servant, the Satrap''s jaw dropped. He couldn¡¯t understand why they remained so calm in such a dire situation. However, after the ruler composed himself and collected his thoughts, he regained his confidence. ¡°Grandmaster, please surrender. This will prevent further bloodshed.¡± ¡®Bloodshed?¡¯ ¡°Whose bloodshed?¡± Dhi¡¯b questioned, glancing at the ruler and snorting before taking another bite from his food, enjoying it for a moment. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be this dumb, right? If you¡¯ve attained the title of Satrap, one would expect a modicum of intelligence.¡± ¡°Master, his title is hereditary,¡± the attendant remarked. ¡°Ah! Now, I see,¡± he left the words unsaid, staring straight into the ruler¡¯s eye while struggling to suppress a laugh. Left with no choice, he stuffed his mouth with more food instead. ¡°You! Y-You¡­,¡± the Satrap screamed, trembling in outrage as his voice echoed through the silent room. Though his words left him, replaced by unconstrained emotions, it did not stop the ruler. Status be damned, he showed no shame. ¡®Is he about to burst? Can somebody stop that thing? Sigh. Sometimes, I hate myself. I can be petty and, at worst, very spiteful. I don¡¯t even have a problem with people who are overweight. I find them adorable. My favorite barkeeper is on the heftier side, and even some of my business partners overindulge in the luxury they can afford; it¡¯s the hazard of the profession, you might say. At the end of the day, it¡¯s their business. It seems the wicked bring out the darkness in others. Will I be like that idiot now? I hope not. Though it would be very funny.¡¯ ¡°Careful now, Satrap. Don¡¯t shout,¡± Dhi¡¯b remarked, shaking his head in warning. ¡°Let me simplify it for you. You suggested we should surrender to avoid bloodshed, but if we did, we¡¯d end up dead. So, whose bloodshed are we avoiding? Certainly not ours. Wouldn¡¯t it be better for us to fight? To have bloodshed on your side as well?¡± When he heard the merchant¡¯s words, the ruler stared at him for a moment, sweat starting to form on his forehead as he tried to come up with a response. ¡°As I said earlier¡­ What I mean is, if you surrender, I¡¯ll grant you a painless death.¡± ¡®Grant me? This arrogant b*stard! Let¡¯s see who¡¯s more arrogant between us.¡¯ ¡°Ah, painless death? Hmm¡­¡± Dhi¡¯b mused for a moment, appearing to ponder the offer as he glanced into the air. ¡°Can we even trust your words? Wouldn¡¯t it be better for us to fight, where death will be swift?¡± When he saw the merchant consider his offer, the ruler smiled; this smile widened into a grin upon hearing his response. He believed he had already won as he stood proudly and declared, ¡°You can trust me because I¡¯m the Satrap. My words are weighed in gold.¡± ¡®Just gold? You¡¯re cheap, then.¡¯ Suddenly, looking around and seeing gold everywhere, Dhi¡¯b erupted into laughter. ¡°Then your words are cheap.¡± Realizing he¡¯d been played, the ruler finally had enough. As he was about to shout in anger, he caught himself just in time. When he saw Dh¡¯b smirking at him, he averted his eyes as he swallowed hard upon remembering the dire warning of the merchant. With gritted teeth, he whispered instead, ¡°K-Kill them.¡± ¡®I didn¡¯t know this toad could be funny. Perhaps he should have pursued a career as a jester instead. It seems he has a talent for it.¡¯ The Satrap¡¯s men exchanged uneasy glances, hesitating to attack. Just as they finally found their courage, the nearest soldier to the merchant had his head explode, leaving the rest frozen in shock, unable to even speak. When Dhi¡¯b saw their terrified faces, he could only sigh in regret. ¡®Unnecessary death. I know they¡¯re just following orders. Some may even be forced into it. But this is a cruel world. Whether it¡¯s forced or not, it¡¯s still their choice. Given the chance, they would probably kill me without any hesitation. They might even brag about it. Sigh. I¡¯ve learned this lesson the hard way. This doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t feel bad for them. It always leaves a bitter taste in my mouth. Maybe¡­ Whatever, let¡¯s just see how this plays out.¡¯ ¡°Move forward, and you¡¯ll die,¡± Nasir stated, warning them. Smirking at the soldiers, he nonchalantly played with a pebble in his hand while savoring the fear in their eyes. ¡°Your grace, you¡¯ve been a bad host, constantly interrupting my dinner,¡± Dhi¡¯b remarked, slurping a bowl of soup before burping in satisfaction. ¡°Can you let me eat in peace?¡± The ruler¡¯s mouth just dropped, too shocked to even respond. Glancing at the attendant, he moved his head behind his men, not wanting to share the fate of the dead soldier. With no one wanting to speak, the silence of the hall stretched on. That peace was finally broken. Tariq moaned, failing to free himself as his voice resonated in the quiet room. ¡®Finally!¡¯ ¡°Hey, you¡¯re¡­ awake,¡± Dhi¡¯b quipped with a smile, chewing as he spoke. ¡°Nasir is always¡­ asking about you, you know. He missed you¡­ so much.¡± ¡°Why would I worry about that fool, master?¡± the attendant responded, scoffing at the very notion. ¡°He¡¯s an idiot for being caught by these fools.¡± ¡®Ah, the banter begins.¡¯ ¡°See, Tariq, he missed you,¡± Dhi¡¯b teased, laughing loudly. The Satrap cursed himself for forgetting he had a prisoner. ¡°Grandmaster, if you don¡¯t surrender now, we will kill your companion,¡± he warned, while two of his soldiers pressed their blades against Tariq¡¯s neck. Dhi¡¯b sighed at the threat. ¡°You still don¡¯t get it, do you, your grace? We¡¯ve been at it for a while now, yet you fail to observe your soldiers¡¯ reactions. Normally, they would¡¯ve swarmed and attacked us already, but they didn¡¯t. Do you know why?¡± The ruler¡¯s gaze swept across his forces, his eyes widening when he noticed the flicker of hesitation and the shadow of fear plastered on his soldiers¡¯ faces. One death, or even several, shouldn¡¯t have elicited such a reaction from them. After all, they were hardened men. This only showed how terrified they were of the merchant. This realization caused the Satrap to swallow hard, the color draining from his once-flushed cheeks, rendering them pallid and ashen. The tension in the room thickened, hanging around the room like a heavy shroud. ¡®Ah, fear. Now, he¡¯s starting to understand the situation. Good.¡¯ ¡°First, they don¡¯t have an ounce of loyalty to you. All they want is your money,¡± Dhi¡¯b said, taking another bite from his food. ¡°Second, even though they¡¯re weak, they can feel it in their bones. They know that they are the prey. My title alone will bring most men to their knees. Look at your hired cultivators. You can see fear in their eyes, while they only see death.¡± When he shifted his attention to the Satrap¡¯s forces, his expression softened a little. He saw the fear in their eyes; this made him sigh. ¡°If anyone wants to live, run. I won¡¯t pursue you. This is not your fight. Don¡¯t risk your life with someone like him. It¡¯s not worth it.¡± He let his words linger in the air for a moment, emphasizing his point. ¡°This is my final warning.¡± ¡®I hope they take my offer to run away. I don¡¯t want any pointless deaths.¡¯ The silent room was shattered in an instant as chaos ensued. Soldiers exchanged nervous glances, with some engaged in hurried discussions while others resorted to shouting. Despite the varied reactions, one was certain: they all wanted to run away and save their lives. The Satrap scowled with disdain when he saw this. Clenching his teeth, he bellowed, ¡°Any coward who dares to flee will die! I will hunt you down if I have to. But if you stay, I will double¡­ No, triple the rewards I promised you.¡± With an air of superiority, he gestured toward his captive and added, ¡°He¡¯s just trying to scare you. We have his companion. He¡¯s powerless to do¡­¡± ¡®Nice speech. But¡­¡¯ Dhi¡¯b glanced at his attendant, signaling for him to make his point clear. Before the ruler could finish his words, the heads of the soldiers guarding Tariq exploded like watermelons hitting a wall. This instantly opened the floodgates as the soldiers fled. Even those who had been hesitating joined the frantic scramble to escape. ¡®Wise choice.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ll never forget this!¡± the Satrap screamed as if steam were rising from his head. His anger was quickly replaced by panic when he saw his forces dwindling to less than half. ¡®Oh, there are still some soldiers left. I did not expect that. Are they brave souls or idiots?¡¯ ¡°It seems I¡¯m wrong. There are still a few loyal to you, your grace,¡± Dhi¡¯b remarked casually before savoring another piece of meat. As the merchant continued to eat, one of the high-ranking soldiers bowed in respect. ¡°Forgive me, honored one, but we have no choice. He has our family.¡± ¡°Ah! Not loyal then,¡± Dhi¡¯b responded, studying the soldier carefully. He saw the resolve in his eyes, not to fight, but to accept his fate¡ªhis demise. Nodding, he stated, ¡°You¡¯ve made your choice. I will respect that. Don¡¯t worry; we¡¯ll ensure your death is as swift and painless as possible.¡± Pausing briefly, he gave him a somber smile, and the other soldiers who were watching. ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯ll ensure that this bulbous tyrant is dead so that he can no longer threaten your family.¡± Pulling out his dagger from its sheath, Nasir bowed before them in reverence. All eyes turned towards him, their gazes heavy, as if accepting their impending fate. Standing proud and tall, he looked like doom emerging from his abyssal throne. Despite their trembling hearts and teary eyes, the soldiers stood their ground¡ªresolute. They already accepted death¡¯s embrace, ready to join him, unyielding without disgrace. And so they stood their ground with honor, which made their ancestors proud. Facing doom in a deadly dance, they did not give retreat a single glance. Nasir advanced. His movements were like a dance, graceful yet slow, flowing like the wind. They couldn¡¯t land a single blow. Everyone he passed met their untimely end; with a single motion, his dagger swept like a reaper, and their heads fell with a whimper. Yet they came, facing doom, unafraid of their fate. Though they faced certain deaths, their faces were free of hate. Amidst the carnage, fire and ice erupted. The cultivators unleashed all their might. Still, he remained untouched. Truly, he was doom ascending to his mortal throne. With a flick of his finger, their heads exploded, yet they didn¡¯t surrender. Until none were left but a whisper, and Nasir, the cold reaper, whose tears flowed like an endless river. On that cold night, Dhi¡¯b witnessed a dark play, valiant yet tragic. Throughout, he did not blink, a solemn tribute to those who fought and died but did not retreat. As the performance drew to a close, he sighed with mournful eyes and remained silent for a while. ¡®Undeserved deaths never get easier, even after all these years.¡¯ Dhi¡¯b sauntered over to Nasir, handing him a handkerchief. Wiping his eyes, the attendant nodded in gratitude. ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°We all die someday; that is certain. Being able to choose how to die is a luxury some might not get,¡± the merchant remarked, turning his attention back to the Satrap, who was so overcome with fear that he couldn¡¯t even run away, instead cowering on the floor. ¡®There are times when you meet someone who deserves to die. When you have that moment, you should savor it. Sigh.¡¯ Elysian¡¯s somber mood faded, replaced by a nonchalant expression, followed by a wide grin. ¡°Ah, that was delicious,¡± he said, burping loudly before walking towards the Satrap. ¡°A delightful dinner, Your Grace. Thank you.¡± ¡®This is the cause of all this mess.¡¯ Quickly looking up, the ruler¡¯s eyes widened with fear. Upon seeing the merchant smile, hope surged within him, and he pleaded, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, honored one.¡± The Satrap knelt in front of Dhi¡¯b, begging for mercy. ¡°Please forgive me. I was foolish for believing them.¡± ¡®What¡¯s this idiot talking about now?¡¯ ¡°Them?¡± Dhi¡¯b asked, raising a brow. ¡®Disgusting!¡¯ ¡°Yes, someone tipped me off that you found a very valuable relic,¡± the ruler quickly responded, nodding eagerly as tears, sweat, and mucus mixed into a repulsive fluid spread across his face. ¡°I don¡¯t care about that. I¡¯m asking about the identity of those people.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, honored one. They wore a hood and mask.¡± ¡®Lacking originality.¡¯ ¡°A typical villain getup,¡± the merchant muttered, shaking his head. ¡°Very clich¨¦.¡± ¡°Honored one, I¡¯ll give you a lot of money,¡± the Satrap continued, attempting to bribe him when he saw the opportunity. ¡°I''ll offer you riches that will blow your mind.¡± ¡°... riches that will blow my mind?¡± he asked, his eyes suddenly glistening while his lips curled into a vicious grin. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Dhi¡¯b suddenly poured all his anger and frustration into a single kick, causing the ruler¡¯s head to explode, spraying bits of skull and brain matter everywhere. It even reached across the hall, splattering Tariq with something wet, making him squirm. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! ¡®Ah! That feels nice.¡¯ ¡°Idiot, I¡¯m richer than you,¡± the merchant remarked, passing by the ruler¡¯s lifeless body. ¡°What the f*ck is this? Is this brain? Sh*t! Who the hell did this?!¡± Tariq screamed after being freed by Nasir. He looked at his master and the attendant, who just exchanged glances with each other. ¡°Not me,¡± Dhi¡¯b quickly denied, averting everyone¡¯s gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t lie, master. I saw what you did,¡± Nasir scowled. ¡°Me, lying?¡± Dhi¡¯b asked with an expressionless face. ¡°I would never do such a thing. Tariq, you be the judge. I only killed one person here,¡± he said, pointing to the body of the ruler ahead. ¡°While he killed everyone. Just look at how close the bodies he killed are to you. This clearly shows that it¡¯s his fault.¡± ¡®The gang is back.¡¯ ¡°You¡¯ll pay for this,¡± Tariq growled, giving Nasir a deathly stare while the attendant did the same to his master. ¡®Yup, we¡¯re back.¡° Dhi¡¯b just cleared his throat nonchalantly, as if the situation didn¡¯t involve him. Moving toward his companion, he masterfully changed the topic. ¡°Tariq, let¡¯s heal you first before leaving this place.¡± He kept staring at the attendant before eventually nodding to his master and taking a seat beside him. ¡°Tell us what happened,¡± the merchant said, placing his hands over the injuries as he started to heal. ¡°I don¡¯t know, master. After I got out of the labyrinth, I was pursued. I was able to lose them and hide the artifact. I decided that it would be better to meet you first before retrieving it. So, I sent you the message, but along the way, I lost consciousness,¡± Tariq sighed, looking at his healed injuries. ¡°After that, I woke up in a room where they tortured me. They didn¡¯t get anything from me. I don¡¯t know how long I was there, but after some time, I lost consciousness again. When I woke up, I was here, tied, gagged, and blindfolded.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ It''s best if we leave this place,¡± Dhi¡¯b said, looking around them before a smile crept onto his face. ¡°Lead us to the artifact. It¡¯s better to recover it swiftly so I can pass that problem on to someone else.¡±
The trio embarked on a relentless journey, enduring three whole days without rest to reach the location where Tariq had concealed the Eye of Sacraeon. Their path led them through the vast expanse of the Great Desert, each step a battle against the scorching sun and shifting sands. Finally, on the third day, they stumbled upon a small oasis nestled amidst the dunes in the eastern reaches of the desert. It was a secluded sanctuary, shielded from prying eyes and far removed from the bustling main roads frequented by merchants and travelers. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve hidden the artifact under that palm tree,¡± Tariq pointed out. ¡®Finally, where here. That was a grueling journey.¡¯ ¡°Good. Now, go get it,¡± Dhi¡¯b, nodding to him before turning to his attendant. ¡°Nasir, start the fire and prepare the food. We¡¯ll be staying here tonight.¡± ¡°Yes, master,¡± his companions responded, bowing in unison before doing their tasks. ¡®I can finally rest.¡¯ Dhi¡¯b sat beside the well, relaxing as he quenched his thirst with cool water, savoring each sip as it refreshed him from the desert heat. As he always did, he turned his gaze towards the setting sun, its warm hues painting the horizon in a breathtaking view. Lost in his thoughts, he let his mind wander, carried away by its melancholic beauty. As the moon began its ascent, Tariq returned, carrying a black box adorned with strange red symbols etched into it. ¡°Master, here¡¯s the Eye of the artifact.¡± ¡®After all the years of searching, it¡¯s finally in my hands.¡¯ The merchant took the box and carefully examined the intricate symbols on its surface. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve encountered this kind of hieroglyph,¡± he remarked thoughtfully. ¡°Perhaps they predate the Great Calamity.¡± ¡°Master, here¡¯s your food,¡± Nasir said, offering Dhi¡¯b his dinner. ¡°Where¡¯s mine?¡± Tariq demanded, scowling at the attendant. ¡°Am I your servant? Get your food, idiot,¡± Nasir retorted, snorting in response. ¡°I¡¯ve been doing my damn job getting that thing while you can¡¯t even do yours,¡± Nasir snapped, his frustration clear in his tone. ¡°My job is to serve the master, not¡­¡± ¡°Nasir, you''re the expert in these,¡± Dhi¡¯b stated, ignoring his companion''s banter and directing his attention to the artifact. ¡°Can you read these hieroglyphs?¡± Nasir eagerly approached the merchant, took the box, and began inspecting the symbols excitedly, while Dhi¡¯b ate beside him. ¡®After three days, I can finally eat a proper meal.¡¯ ¡°Hmm¡­ This is fascinating, master,¡± the attendant said, nodding to himself while fully engrossed in inspecting the box. Dhi¡¯b perked up upon hearing that and quickly inquired, ¡°Can you read it?¡± ¡°No, but I¡¯ve seen this type of wood before.¡± ¡°Is that wood?¡± the merchant asked, touching the box again and feeling how smooth it was. ¡°I thought it was marble.¡± ¡®Interesting.¡¯ ¡°Yes, master, it¡¯s wood,¡± Nasir responded, smiling as he explained further. ¡°Agarwood, to be exact. An extinct species before the Great Calamity. I once saw a trinket made of this in the Great Library. The scholar there said that this particular wood had long been extinct when the Great Calamity happened, so this is very ancient. This wood alone is a great find, master. This is priceless.¡± ¡®Priceless?¡¯ ¡°Hmm¡­ Yes, it is. It¡¯s priceless,¡± Dhi¡¯b muttered, pausing for a moment before a grin spread across his lips. ¡°The agreement is to give this artifact, not the box, right?¡± Looking at him, Nasir quickly grasped what the merchant was implying as he grinned back. ¡°You¡¯re right, master. Maybe we can tell him we found the artifact atop a stone pedestal or something.¡± Both of them maintained a sly grin, exchanging knowing glances as they conspired together. Their eyes sparkled with mischief, and a sense of camaraderie filled the air as they plotted their next move. ¡°Ah, the master and servant are scheming again with their evil minds,¡± Tariq grumbled, scoffing at them before he resumed eating. Brushing off their companion''s swipe, Nasir and the merchant eagerly immersed themselves further into their discussion about the box and their plans for it. Their voices grew animated, punctuated by occasional bursts of laughter, and exchanged glances filled with anticipation. Oblivious to their surroundings, they appeared completely absorbed in their shared excitement and scheming. ¡°Tariq, have you opened it before?¡± Dhi¡¯b asked while his eyes were still on the box. ¡°No, I was afraid of traps if I opened it carelessly.¡± ¡°Hmm. You¡¯re right,¡± the merchant responded, nodding in agreement with his decision before turning to the attendant. ¡°Nasir, how can we be sure it¡¯s safe to open?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, master.¡± ¡°Can we even open it?¡± Tariq asked, his brow furrowed as he joined the conversation. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it have any seals or perhaps a mysterious mechanism to unlock it?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s try,¡± Dhi¡¯b agreed, carefully attempting to open it, but he couldn¡¯t. When he noticed a small red circle near the lid, he reached out to touch it. ¡°Damn!¡± he cursed, startled, as the box slipped from his grasp and fell to the ground. As it made contact with the floor, the red hieroglyphs momentarily shined before vanishing. When he looked at the box again, it turned completely black. ¡®What the heck!¡¯ ¡°Master, what happened?¡± Nasir asked, concerned in his voice. ¡°A needle pricked me when I touched near the lid,¡± Dhi¡¯b responded, his eyes narrowing as he examined the blood staining his finger before turning his attention to the box. ¡°What happened to it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. It feels ominous,¡± Tariq replied, his breaths shallow and quick while his eyes widened in fear as he stared intently at the box as though expecting a monster might come out. ¡®Ominous? This b*stard!¡¯ ¡°Hey, don¡¯t scare me like that!¡± the merchant exclaimed, his brows furrowing with annoyance as he shot a disapproving glare at his companion before swiftly turning to face Nasir. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯m not certain,¡± the attendant replied honestly while still staring at the box. ¡°But I can envision two likely scenarios.¡± ¡®Good. You¡¯re more helpful than that damn b*stard over there.¡¯ ¡°Okay?¡± Dhi¡¯b responded, waiting curiously for his analysis. ¡°First, the blood is needed to open the box, and that¡¯s it,¡± Nasir said, pausing for a moment before sighing. ¡°The second is much more problematic,¡± he continued, his tone tinged with concern, as though grappling with the complexities of the situation. ¡®This doesn¡¯t sound good.¡¯ ¡°Okay, say it,¡± the merchant responded, his tone revealing the worry he hid deep inside. ¡°The box serves as an intermediary between the artifact and its owner,¡± the attendant explained, glancing at his master. ¡°This means the blood will not just open the box but will also transfer its ownership.¡± ¡®Damn it! This means I¡¯ll become the owner of this artifact. While it might sound good, the one I owe would surely perceive it as a breach of trust. No explanation would suffice, and I can¡¯t blame them. If I were in their shoes, I¡¯d react the same way. This will not only bring me considerable trouble but could also provoke retaliation from them. I fear for the safety of my people.¡¯ ¡°Does this mean he owns the artifact now?¡± Tariq asked, glancing at his master with worry on his face. ¡°It¡¯s possible,¡± Nasir responded, sighing. ¡°If that¡¯s true, the debt will remain unpaid and cause many complications,¡± Tariq said, frowning as he stared at the box. ¡°Hopefully, you''re wrong.¡± ¡®Yes, hopefully, he¡¯s wrong too.'' ¡°Master, do you feel anything unusual?¡± Nasir inquired, his eyes keenly observing his master for any kind of reaction. ¡®Unusual?¡¯ ¡°No, why?¡± Dhi¡¯b responded, confused by the question. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I heard somewhere that powerful artifacts like this have a will of their own,¡± the attendant explained, staring straight at his master. ¡°If they do, you should feel some type of connection to it.¡± ¡®Isn¡¯t that just the stuff of legends, though?¡¯ ¡°Living weapons?¡± the merchant asked, his eyes widening in surprise at his servant¡¯s assertion. ¡°Are they even real? I¡¯ve only heard rumors about them, but I have never seen one.¡± ¡°They¡¯re real. I¡¯m sure of it,¡± Nasir said confidently. ¡°But like you, master, I haven¡¯t seen one either. I¡¯ve only heard from trusted sources.¡± ¡®If he¡¯s sure that they¡¯re real, then it seems the rumors are true. Hmm¡­¡¯ Tariq suddenly rose swiftly from his feet with a sense of urgency. His gaze, sharp and alert, swept over the merchant¡¯s body with an intensity that made his companions uncomfortable. Unperturbed by their discomfort, he continued. Every contour of the merchant¡¯s form was subjected to meticulous examination, and every detail was scrutinized as if searching for some hidden threat. ¡®What is it this time?¡¯ ¡°What are you doing?¡± Dhi¡¯b asked, raising his brow. ¡°Isn¡¯t this artifact called the Eye of Sacraeon?¡± Tariq responded, his gaze inspecting his master as he spoke. ¡°I¡¯m searching for a third eye to appear somewhere.¡± ¡®I knew it. This f*cking b*stard!¡¯ ¡°Stop joking!¡± Dhi¡¯b exclaimed, his irritation clear in his voice as he scowled at his companion. When Tariq just stared back at him with a confused expression, the merchant paused abruptly, assessing his previous words. Suddenly, his eyes widened, and he hastily lifted his robe to join in the search. After finding nothing, he let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Hey, cut it out. You¡¯ll give me nightmares if you keep pulling stunts like that.¡± ¡®This rascal might be the end of me.¡¯ ¡°Sorry, master,¡± Tariq said, bowing in apology. ¡°I just thought it might be a possibility.¡± ¡®He¡¯s right about that. We lacked information in this matter.¡¯ The merchant just sighed and waved his hand, signaling his acceptance of the apology. ¡°Will you open it?¡± Nasir inquired, taking the box and passing it to his master. ¡°Hmm¡­ I don¡¯t have a choice,¡± Dhi¡¯b sighed, reluctantly taking the box and inspecting it once more. ¡°I need to know if I¡¯m really the owner of this thing.¡± ¡°Do you think it''s an actual eye?¡± Tariq inquired curiously, glancing at his two companions. ¡®Not again. Sigh.¡¯ ¡°Idiot, do you seriously think there¡¯s an actual eye in there?¡± Nasir questioned, scoffing at him before he shrugged and offered his opinion. ¡°It¡¯s likely an accessory, maybe a ring or necklace with a large gem inscribed with hieroglyphs.¡± ¡®It¡¯s my guess as well.¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re probably right,¡± Dhi¡¯b said with an uneasy tone while nodding in agreement. ¡°Be ready; I¡¯ll open it,¡± he added, his hands trembling slightly as he slowly lifted the lid. The merchant¡¯s heart pounded in his chest, his anxiety mounting with each passing moment while his mind raced with uncertainty. ¡®It wouldn¡¯t unleash some monster, right?¡¯ Suddenly, the trio froze in shock and disbelief when they saw the artifact. It was an actual eye, pulsating with an otherworldly energy. And it was alive, staring at them with an eerie intensity that sent shivers down their spines. ¡°F*ck!¡± All three of them cursed simultaneously while staring back at the eye. ¡®This got to be a joke, right?¡¯ Remembering something, the master and servant exchanged a glance before turning their attention to Tariq, who responded with a casual shrug. ¡®Now of all times.¡¯ Sighing heavily, Dhi¡¯b suddenly glanced at his companions, his voice low and serious as he said, ¡°We have company.¡± The trio rose to their feet, a sense of tension palpable in the arid air. As they scanned the horizon, the heat haze revealed the figures of five men, their silhouettes obscured by the billowing sands of the desert. Clad in dark robes that seamlessly blended with their surroundings, the masked faces of the strangers evoked an unsettling sense of impending disaster. ¡°Master, the villains have finally arrived,¡± Nasir stated, a mischievous grin spreading across his face as he idly played with a couple of pebbles in his right hand. ¡°It seems like it,¡± the merchant responded with a sigh. ¡®I couldn¡¯t get a proper rest because of them. Tsk.¡¯ ¡°They¡¯re part of the group that chased me,¡± Tariq remarked, his gaze darkening with fury as memories of their relentless pursuit flooded his mind. ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down. They¡¯re dangerous, cunning, and relentless.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re absolutely correct. And more likely foreigners in this land.¡± Dhi¡¯b remarked, observing their enemies carefully. ¡°They¡¯re not from around the desert.¡± ¡®Let¡¯s get this over with so that I can sleep.¡¯ When their masked men stood before them, he smirked and quipped, ¡°You¡¯re finally here. I started getting bored waiting for you.¡± The five mysterious figures remained quiet for a moment, their gazes filled with arrogance as they observed the trio. ¡°Hand over the artifact, and we¡¯ll grant you a painless death.¡± ¡®You¡¯ve got to be kidding me.¡¯ ¡°Oh my god!¡± Dhi¡¯b exclaimed in frustration. ¡°Did you teach that f*cking Satrap what to say? Can¡¯t you be more original?¡± ¡°Quiet!¡± one of the masked men bellowed, his tone dripping with disdain as though addressing someone beneath him. Suddenly, his severed head fell to the ground, lips still moving, while his eyes looked confused and terrified. ¡®Shut your mouth! I¡¯m already pissed, and you¡¯re making it worse by annoying me even more.¡¯ ¡°You should show some respect. Shouting at people you¡¯ve just met is rude,¡± Dhi¡¯b quipped, shaking his head as he sheathed back his sword. ¡°Please lower your voice, okay? My ears are quite sensitive at night, and I get quite twitchy.¡± The other four froze, staring at the head of their fallen comrade. Fear compelled them into action as they hastily retreated. ¡°Attack!¡± Out of nowhere, portals suddenly materialized out of thin air, encircling the trio. From within these mysterious gateways, hooded figures emerged, much like the other five previously. They poured out in a relentless stream, their forms obscured by the deep folds of their cloaks, turning the once-barren desert into a swirling sea of darkness. ¡°F*ck! Master, that¡¯s a lot,¡± Tariq said, stretching his arm. ¡®Yep, I agree.¡¯ Dhi¡¯b unleashed his aura, and his domain materialized with intricate glyphs forming on the ground, pulsating with so much power that it reverberated through the air. Suddenly, the domain faded, and the once-terrifying power disappeared without leaving any trace. Now, he appeared to be nothing more than an ordinary man. However, upon closer inspection, one might be fortunate enough to discern a translucent, enormous serpent coiling around him, seamlessly blended with the surroundings, hidden from plain sight, ready to strike down any unsuspecting enemies foolish enough to attack the now seemingly ordinary merchant. Nasir and Tariq''s domains differed significantly from their master¡¯s. While the merchant¡¯s power seemed to reduce him to a mere mortal, concealing his formidable power, Nasir and Tariq exuded theirs with terrifying intensity. The air around the duo crackled with suffocating force; Nasir¡¯s domain emitted a piercing sensation, like needles prickling at the senses, while Tariq¡¯s seemed to exert oppressive power, seemingly crushing anyone who dared to draw near him. ¡°This is going to be an exhausting night,¡± Dhi¡¯b stated, relief evident in his tone. ¡°Good thing we ate.¡± ¡°Master, I didn¡¯t eat anything,¡± Nasir said dejectedly, sighing as the other two could only stare at him before averting their eyes.
¡°You may have won this fight, but in the end, our god¡­¡± ¡®Why won¡¯t they stop?!¡¯ Dhi¡¯b swiftly silenced him by cutting his neck before he could finish his sentence. Grasping for breath, the man¡¯s words choked off abruptly. ¡°Why do all of you keep yapping?¡± the merchant demanded, his frustration boiling over. ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired? God this, god that. Damn, fanatics!¡± His voice echoed amidst the carnage as he collapsed atop a mountain of corpses, his body exhausted. With weary eyes, he glanced to the east, witnessing the first ray of dawn breaking over the horizon, casting a golden hue across the desolate battlefield. ¡®Damn it, I didn¡¯t get my sleep.¡¯ ¡°Master, are you alright?¡± Dhi¡¯b turned to his right and saw Nasir with an arm missing, battered and exhausted, yet with eyes as sharp and piercing as ever while dragging his body forward with determined grace. On his left, the merchant saw Tariq walking towards him, steadfast and unyielding, despite the swords piercing his back, a testament to his great resolve. ¡°It seems both of you are still alive,¡± he quipped, a wave of relief flooding his voice as he spoke, grateful to see his trusted companions survive such a perilous and chaotic battle. ¡®It seems fate is not yet done with us after all.¡¯ ¡°I nearly died a couple of times. Those are quite scary b*stards. Even in death, they continued to fight,¡± Tariq stated, sighing as he recalled the battle, sitting next to his master, while Nasir sat on the other side. ¡°You look terrible,¡± Nasir said with a chuckle. ¡°You¡¯re like a human porcupine.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± Tariq retorted, his tone dripping with sarcasm directed at the attendant. ¡°One-armed servant.¡± ¡®I thought I could finally find peace.¡¯ ¡°Could both of you be quiet?!¡± Dhi¡¯b exclaimed, glaring at them. Each member of the trio let out a tired sigh, a chorus of fatigue mingling with the crisp morning air. They remained seated together in quiet contemplation, watching the sun¡¯s gradual ascent into the vast expanse of the horizon. Each ray of light carried the promise of a new beginning, instilling their weary hearts with renewed hope for a day yet to come. ¡®I usually detest sunrise. When did the rising sun get so beautiful?¡¯ ¡°We better get going, master,¡± Nasir suggested after some time. ¡°This much blood will surely attract something dangerous.¡± ¡°Can we just rest for a moment? What are you afraid of? An abyssal worm showing up here?¡± Tariq responded, laughing at the absurdity of the idea. However, before anyone could respond, the ground beneath them trembled, and without warning, six colossal abyssal worms, each measuring a hundred meters in length, burst forth from the depths. Their gaping mouths filled with rows of sharp, needle-like teeth. A primal scream erupted from these monstrosities, deafening and piercing, sending shockwaves through the air and shattering the earth around them. Its spine-chilling sound sent shivers down the hearts of the trio, who stood frozen in terror at the sight of these monstrous creatures. ¡®Yep, I spoke too soon. It seems fate really wanted us dead.¡¯ ¡°You¡¯ve cursed us, you fool!¡± the attendant screamed, trembling with fury. His face drained of color as he stared wide-eyed at the towering abyssal worms; their grotesque forms casting a terrifying shadow over them and the desolate landscape. ¡°F*ck, we¡¯re doomed,¡± Tariq muttered to himself, his mouth hanging open in shock. ¡®Yes, we¡¯re truly doomed. Even though they¡¯re still fixated on the corpses, the moment we make a move to escape, they swarm us. There¡¯s no chance we could outrun these b*stards, especially considering we¡¯re exhausted and out of aura.¡¯ ¡°I never imagined we¡¯d meet our end like this,¡± Dh¡¯b said, his voice a mixture of disbelief and humor, before bursting into laughter. His companions exchanged puzzled glances at his weird behavior, but considering their hopeless situation, they too found themselves chuckling along with him. ¡°After all the near-death experiences we¡¯ve had, being devoured by abysmal worms wasn¡¯t exactly on my list of possible endings.¡± ¡°Me too. Remember when we got buried in that underground tomb without water and food?¡± Nasir asked, shaking his head while smiling at the memory. ¡°That was the worst. I really thought we¡¯d meet our end there. ¡°At least we¡¯ll die a quick death,¡± Tariq added, sighing, resigned to his own fate. In that desperate moment, Dhi¡¯b remembered the Eye of Sacraeon. He quickly retrieved it and opened the box. ¡°What do we do with this?¡± he asked, glancing at his companions, who stared at the box. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious if you¡¯ll develop a third eye after using it?¡± Tariq quipped, studying the artifact carefully. ¡®Won¡¯t this b*stard ever stop! Hmm¡­ Well, now that I think about it, I¡¯m curious too. I¡¯m going to die anyway, so what would I have to fear?¡¯ Dhi¡¯b hesitated for a moment, his gaze lingering on the mysterious artifact, before reaching out and taking it. As soon as his fingertips brushed against the surface of the Eye of Sacraeon, it vanished, leaving behind an eerie sensation that crawled beneath his skin. Suddenly, a subtle energy surged through him, as if something unseen had taken residence within. Then, that feeling disappeared, leaving the merchant confused about what had happened. ¡®What the hell! Is that it? What¡¯s going to happen now? Hmm¡­ Maybe it will make me super powerful. And save us from this wretched fate.¡¯ Dhi¡¯b felt hope surge within him, a glimmer of anticipation stirring as he waited for a miracle. But as time passed, his anticipation turned to unease. With each passing moment, he hoped for something, anything, to aid them, but the silence remained oppressive. Anxiety gnawed at him as he waited in vain. Then, out of nowhere, he noticed something materialize next to the worm¡¯s head. ¡®Is that all? An artifact of legend? Legend, my @ss!¡¯ Upon reading the remark, Dhi''b blinked a couple of times, his expression shifting from confusion to shock. His eyes widened as he processed the insult, and he froze in disbelief. His mouth hung open as the realization dawned on him that he had just been insulted by the goddamn artifact itself. ¡®F*ck you!¡¯ Frustrated and furious, the merchant wanted to scream at that moment, but he couldn¡¯t. Drawing the attention of the worms towards them was the last thing he wanted in their precarious situation. ¡°Master, what should we do?¡± Tariq asked, casting a worried glance at the merchant. ¡°Pray,¡± Dhi¡¯b responded through gritted teeth, still seething from what happened with the artifact. ¡°Pray that we go to paradise.¡± Both of his companions were taken aback. ¡°But we don¡¯t believe in gods,¡± they said in unison. ¡®So this is it.¡¯ As the sky suddenly darkened, the colossal mouth of the abyssal worm loomed over them, casting a terrifying shadow. In the fleeting moments before his death, he recalled a memory¡ªthe words of the old woman echoed in his mind. ¡°Stupid child, no one can go back in time in this life.¡± Then, everything turned dark. He died. In the abyss, he saw the necklace the old woman had given him fly through the endless void before erupting into a pure, blinding light. Chapter 4 ¡°Master, you¡¯re finally awake!¡± he exclaimed in joy, seeing the young lord open his eyes for the first time in nearly a week. ¡°Where am I?¡± he asked, when he heard a voice calling to him. He tried to look, but his blurred vision only showed the silhouette of a person. ¡°Who are you? Where¡¯s Nasir and Tariq?¡± ¡°Tariq? Who¡¯s Nasir, master?¡± asked the confused voice. ¡°It¡¯s me, Bran.¡± ¡°Bran¡­¡± he kept repeating the name, thinking. He didn¡¯t know any Bran. More accurately, the only Bran he knew died a long time ago; Dhi¡¯b killed him. He instantly froze. ¡°Oh, please don¡¯t say I¡¯m in hell. This has to be paradise, right? I always give alms to the poor. I¡¯ve been a good boy.¡± Suddenly, he recalled the mountain of corpses he killed before he died. ¡°No, I¡¯m totally in hell!¡± ¡°Master! Master, are you alright?!¡± Bran asked, panicking when he heard the young lord yell some nonsense. Not knowing what to do, he shook him hard to bring him back to his senses. ¡°Hey, stop! You f*cking bastard, that hurts,¡± he exclaimed, his vision slowly returning. The first thing he saw was the big face of a boy with teary eyes. He instantly recognized that face, slowly saying the name, ¡°Bran?¡± The boy gazed at him, smiling his goofy smile. ¡°Yes, young master Elysian. It''s me, Bran.¡± Elysian froze, tears starting to fall from his eyes. Slowly, memories of past regrets came flooding into his confused mind. ~ ~ ~ ¡±I¡¯ve been loyal to you for my entire life,¡± Bran cried while blood was dripping from his face. ¡°Why did you do it? Why did you kill Pa?! He devoted his life to your family¡ªto you! He treated you like a son.¡± Elysian¡¯s hand trembled, holding a sword on the kneeling servant¡¯s neck. ¡°A son?¡± Lysander scoffed at the words as if they were some kind of joke. ¡°A servant treating a baron¡¯s son as his own? You¡¯re delusional. Peasants who do not know their place are better off dead. Nephew, kill him!¡± Elysian just looked at his uncle; his eyes were starting to water. Even though he had ordered others killed before, he never did it with his own hands. So he just stood there and did not know what to do. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± his uncle shouted, getting angry at him. ¡°You are the heir of this house. It¡¯s your duty to punish vermin like this. You should set an example so others won¡¯t make the same mistake.¡± ¡°But uncle!¡± he protested. Before he could finish his words, Bran sprang up and pushed him to the ground. In surprise, he thrust his sword forward, piercing the servant¡¯s heart. Elysian let go of the sword and froze, realizing what he had done. As the servant was falling on him, he saw his dying eyes full of hatred. Elysian suddenly screamed and cried, trying to get the servant¡¯s huge body off him. His uncle laughed loudly. ¡°You did a good job, nephew. You did a good job. You¡¯re finally a man!¡± ~ ~ ~ ¡°Master, why are you crying?¡± he asked, worried. ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll call the doctor¡­¡± Elysian suddenly grabbed the older boy and hugged him. ¡°Don¡¯t, you big oaf. I¡¯m fine.¡± Bran froze, shocked by his master¡¯s sudden display of kindness. It was the first time that he had been treated well. He would often insult him when he was in a foul mood. Sometimes, he would even beat him. However, he never held any grudges against Elysian. He knew that it was his fault. He was not intelligent enough to do his job right. Even his father criticized him for serving the young master poorly. However, Bran believed that if he tried his best and showed his loyalty, one day his master would see his worth and be good to him. They stayed like that for a while until Elysian asked, ¡°This isn¡¯t a dream, is it?¡± ¡°A dream?¡± asked Bran, confused. ¡°Ugh!¡± He was surprised when the young lord suddenly pinched him. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m just checking if this is real,¡± he said, pinching himself. ¡°Definitely not a dream.¡± The first thought that crossed his mind was the necklace that shone when he died. ¡®I can¡¯t believe the necklace brought me back. How is that even possible? There are truly many mysteries in this world. I owe that old woman for this opportunity. In this life, I¡¯m determined to rectify my mistakes. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ve actually returned. F*ck, I¡¯ve actually returned! This is real!¡¯ ¡°This is real! I¡¯m back!¡± Elysian suddenly screamed in pure joy from the top of his lungs. His sudden action made Bran recoil in panic. Suddenly, the maids entered the room, retreating quickly, afraid they would be in trouble from their temperamental lord. ¡°What year is it?¡± he asked, panting heavily after all his shouting. ¡°6569 of the Imperial Calendar, master. The third month of spring,¡± the servant said, regarding him oddly. ¡°Hmm, then I''m ten this year,¡± he nodded. ¡°Is father away on an expedition?¡± ¡°Yes, master.¡± ¡°Good¡­Good. Thank you,¡± he said, expressing his gratitude with a smile. Bran froze, instantly grinning back. ¡°You¡¯re welcome, master.¡± This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. Elysian slowly rose, but he couldn¡¯t. He realized that he was still too weak to stand on his own. ¡°Can you help me, Bran?¡± ¡°Of¡­Of course, master,¡± the servant said, nearly stumbling while moving to his side. ¡°Be careful,¡± he sighed, remembering how Bran was. He carefully observed the boy, trying to recall what he knew about him. ¡®In the past, I often insulted the boy and even beat him because of his mistakes. One could say he isn¡¯t the brightest of the bunch; lacking common sense, he''s very clumsy¡ªin short, simple. On the positive side, he¡¯s loyal to a fault and has an excessively cheerful personality. Hmm. Physically, he¡¯s also huge, at least six feet tall with a sturdy build, and I¡¯m sure that¡¯s not all fat. Moreover, he¡¯s only thirteen years old, making him the tallest boy I¡¯ve ever seen¡ªexcluding other races, of course. Physically, he¡¯s better suited to be a soldier than a lowly attendant. Why did he even become a servant?¡¯ ¡°Sorry, master.¡± Bran hung his head in disappointment, waiting to be reprimanded again. Elysian chuckled, shaking his head. Having traveled back in time, he found the action of the oversized boy quite cute. ¡°Don¡¯t be too hard on yourself. Cheer up! Next time, be more careful, okay? Or you¡¯ll hurt yourself.¡± The servant just stared at him for a moment, surprised by the young lord¡¯s reaction, before giving his trademark goofy smile, forgetting what just happened. ¡°Hey, come a little closer,¡± he said, grabbing Bran¡¯s arm and slowly standing up. ¡°Good. Now, slowly walk with me.¡± The two of them slowly walked outside the room. The first thing he noticed was how terrified the maids were when they saw him. None of them even spoke unless asked. Some even hid when they thought he did not see them. No one asked about his health. He suspected that some were not even happy that he had woken up. In short, he was a horrible person. He already knew about this, but experiencing this from the point of view of an adult with empathy versus a cruel and arrogant child was entirely different. He felt even more terrible about himself. So he tried to smile at anyone who was brave enough to meet his eyes while attempting to engage in small talk with them. He received only curt replies, but it was a start. As they continued their walk, they reached the entrance of the library. Upon opening the door, the familiar scene unfolded¡ªhigh ceilings, shelves occupying every corner, and the tables and chairs arranged in the same way. The only difference was the lack of blood on the floor. This had been his father¡¯s favorite place, ranking just below the training ground. Painful memories were deeply ingrained in this place. ~ ~ ~ ¡°Father! Father!¡± Elysian shouted, rushing to his father, who was on the floor, unconscious, with blood all over his face. ¡°Help! Help! Father!¡± No matter how much he screamed, no one came. So he rose and ran to find some servants and call a doctor. As he exited the room, he saw his uncle standing outside with his personal guards behind him. ¡°What happened?¡± Lysander asked, his voice filled with concern. ¡°Father is on the floor,¡± he said as panic took over him. ¡°There¡¯s blood everywhere!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here,¡± his uncle said, kneeling in front of him and looking him in the eyes. ¡°Listen to me, Elysian. There¡¯s an assassin on the loose. I need you to stay in your room as we hunt him down.¡± ¡°But father¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I already called the doctor. He¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°But..¡± ¡°There¡¯s no ¡®but,¡¯ nephew.¡± His uncle¡¯s voice took on a more stern edge. ¡°You have to be strong now. Your sister is in your room. Go there and protect her, okay?¡± ¡°O¡­Okay.¡± ¡°Good. Good, what a nice and obedient child.¡± Lysander smiled, signaling some of his soldiers to get his nephew. Elysian looked at the body of his father one last time as the guards dragged him to his room. ~ ~ ~ ¡°Let¡¯s go. I have somewhere I need to go,¡± he said, trying to hold back his tears. They continued strolling around the house. Each step brought forth memories, mostly painful ones from the past. Despite that, he forced himself to move forward, taking one step at a time, until he stood beneath the big old oak tree in the garden. There, he saw the resting place of his mother amidst her favorite flowers¡ªMyosotis. He looked at it for a moment before dropping to his knees, tears flooding his eyes. ¡°Mother, I''m home.¡± ~ ~ ~ ¡°You useless piece of trash! I¡¯m ashamed that you carry a drop of my blood.¡± Baron Thornwick angrily hurled a cup beside the kneeling Elysian, who cried in silence, attempting to control his anger. ¡°Father, stop!¡± Aldric shouted, trying to calm his father. ¡°He¡¯s still young; he¡¯ll learn. Just give him a little time.¡± ¡°Young?¡± the baron laughed. ¡°When you¡¯re his age, you have already accomplished many things.¡± Gritting his teeth, Elysian hated being compared to his brother. ¡°He¡¯s just a spoiled brat who knows nothing but to eat and sleep. Useless!¡± The Baron said in disgust. ¡°Why can¡¯t you be like your brother?¡± That finally did it. Even though he was afraid of his father, he could no longer control his anger. Standing up, he shouted, ¡°Brother?! What brother? He¡¯s not your true son; I am. I know you wanted him to be your heir instead of me. But his real father is a much better fighter than you. You should be blaming your own bloodline for producing a defective son, not me.¡± ¡°You now dare to talk back to me, boy! Do you want to be beaten again?¡± Elysian stepped back at the threat, but driven by anger, he stood his ground. ¡°Why? Does the truth hurt? Or, perhaps it¡¯s the truth that you blame me for the death of your beloved wife?!¡± ¡°You better shut up! I¡¯m warning you!¡± ¡°Brother, stop!¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re just making excuses by comparing me to someone like him. You just wanted to blame me. You wanted to hurt me for killing my mother.¡± Baron Thornwick finally had enough, slapping Elysian in the face with such force that it sent him sprawling to the ground. ¡°I told you to shut up!¡± Elysian glared at his father with hate, storming out of the room. He ran and ran until he found himself kneeling on his mother¡¯s grave. ¡°I should be the one who died instead of you. Why did you even give birth to me for you to just die? Why, mother? Why?!¡± He poured out all his anger there and wept. ~ ~ ~ ¡°Young master, it¡¯s raining. You¡¯ve just recovered. Perhaps it¡¯s better to head back inside?¡± Bran asked, but his words were met with silence. The young lord remained kneeling. As the rain intensified, the servant went inside, fetching a large coat and draping it over his master to protect him from the rain. Elysian kneeled in front of his mother¡¯s grave for hours in silence. As the sky started to get dark, a maid hurried towards them and said, ¡°Young master! Lord Lysander is inside, asking for you.¡± Elysian¡¯s expression suddenly changed; his eyes sharpened to a dangerous edge. Chapter 5 When Elysian struggled to stand, Bran immediately supported him, his gaze never leaving. Worried about his condition, the servant inquired, ¡°Are you alright, master?¡± The young noble simply nodded without saying a word as he walked on his own, his morose expression speaking volumes of his true condition. ¡®W-What should I do?¡¯ Watching the back of the young noble, Bran¡¯s heart pounded hard. He wanted to ask again, offering some kind of help; however, the years of abuse and oppression left him frozen in dread. Despite the kind treatment, it hadn¡¯t even been a day yet. He wasn¡¯t accustomed to it, and he wasn¡¯t even sure if this was just a phase resulting from the noble¡¯s illness. As concern and anxiety waged war in his head, the servant found himself at a loss for what to do next, ultimately choosing silence. As they entered the house and approached the room, Bran noticed a shift in the atmosphere surrounding Elysian¡ªa chilling coldness seemed to emanate from him. Even the maid appeared to sense it; she kept stealing glances at their lord, clearly unsettled by the sudden tension in the air. ¡®Is somethin¡¯ wrong? Why¡¯s master actin¡¯ odd? Maybe¡­ Maybe I messed up again; that¡¯s why he¡¯s upset. Sigh. Why can¡¯t I get things right? I keep lettin¡¯ people down. Master¡¯s startin¡¯ to treat me with some kindness. I hope¡­ I hope...¡¯ With a downcast demeanor, Bran¡¯s spirits plummeted as he blamed himself for the current situation. Tears threatened to well in his eyes, but he fought them back, unwilling to burden the young noble with his emotions. ¡°Young master!¡± the maid exclaimed when she saw the boy nearly collide with the door to Elysian¡¯s room. Throughout the journey, the young noble¡¯s emotions roiled within him like a turbulent storm he could hardly control, leaving his mind blank, lost in the emptiness of the void. Thanks to the warning from the woman, Elysian halted himself in time. Exhaling deeply, he turned to her. She recoiled in panic, expecting a reprimand from the young noble; however, she was met with a smile and a nod of gratitude instead. Startled by the boy¡¯s unexpected action, her eyes widened. This quickly changed into bewilderment when the young noble stared intensely at the door for quite some time, while his body shook uncontrollably. Like an abrupt ending to a crescendo, his trembling ceased as he swung the door open. ~ ~ ~ ¡°What is the meaning of this?!¡± Baron Elysian shouted, being forcibly dragged out of his room by some hooded men. ¡°Do you know who I am?! I am the baron! I¡¯ll have you killed. Guards! Guards!¡± Despite his cries, no one came to his rescue as they dragged him outside. Beside the waiting carriage, another hooded figure met them. ¡°Idiot! Why aren¡¯t you gagging him?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point? No one¡¯s here.¡± ¡°Amateurs,¡± he scoffed, hitting the screaming lord with the hilt of his sword, knocking him unconscious. Hours later, Elysian woke up with a painful headache. The first thing he noticed was that he was tied to the chair. ¡°You¡¯re finally awake, my lord.¡± ¡°Huh, Humphrey? Thank God it¡¯s you,¡± the Baron exclaimed. Seeing his head of security gave him a sense of comfort. ¡°Come quickly; free me this instant.¡± Instead of doing anything, Humphrey just laughed. ¡°You¡¯re really a fool, my lord.¡± ¡°Huh? What¡­What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Elysian asked, confused. ¡°Do you still not understand? You¡¯re really an idiot. Your brother would''ve been a better baron than you,¡± Humphrey shook his head, sighing. ¡°Do you honestly think you can be abducted inside your own home without my knowledge?¡± Elysian¡¯s eyes widened, remembering that no one was around when they took him. That was impossible. There should always be guards around him. That only meant one thing, ¡°Did you plan all this?¡± Humphrey erupted into a fit of laughter; however, if you listened closely, there was a hint of disdain in his voice. ¡°You¡¯ll pay for this betrayal!¡± Elysian shouted in anger as he spewed curses at the man who betrayed him. ¡°I won¡¯t forget this. My uncle will surely find and kill you.¡± ¡°He¡¯s right, Humphrey. I¡¯ll find you,¡± Lysander stated, laughing as he nonchalantly entered the room. ¡°Good evening, nephew.¡± ¡°Thank God, uncle, you¡¯re here,¡± Elysian said, his voice filled with relief at seeing the man that he trusted the most. The entire situation was quite comical. He couldn¡¯t even read the room, seeing how he was being played. ¡°Kill that traitor! He planned all this.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Lysander shouted as if in shock. His terrible acting was so exaggerated to the point that even a young child would¡¯ve noticed something was wrong. And it seemed like it was on purpose. ¡°Did you really commit this evil act? How dare you!¡± Instead of an angry response, both of them suddenly laughed. ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Elysian asked in disbelief, finally realizing the situation. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± Lysander asked, sighing in disappointment. ¡°Nephew. Nephew. I¡¯m starting to hate that we share the same blood.¡± ¡°But¡­ This can¡¯t be true. You must be messing with me,¡± Elysian muttered softly. Though he already knew the truth, he still couldn¡¯t come to terms with it. However, it was in front of his eyes; there was no denying it. ¡°Why uncle? Why are you doing this?!¡± he asked, pleading. ¡°I¡¯m your nephew. We are family.¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple, really. I¡¯m a better fit to be a baron than your battle-maniac father or you¡ªa fool,¡± Lysander responded with a satisfied smile as he sat in front of him. Elysian stayed quiet for a while as his eyes started to well up. Faced with his current predicament, he was lost for words. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re an idiot or if I¡¯m just good,¡± Lysander mocked, satisfied with himself. ¡°What do you mean?¡± the Baron asked in a subdued voice as reality started to sink in. ¡°I¡¯ve planned this for a long time. While your father went to war, I¡¯ve gradually put my men in key positions until all the people in the barony are under my control,¡± Lysander stated, smirking at the revelation. ¡°Aren¡¯t I good?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± Elysian retorted. ¡°Bertrand would have surely noticed it.¡± ¡°Ah, the steward,¡± Lysander muttered before suddenly laughing. ¡°Just think, why was no one around on the estate when we took you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Elysian kept shaking his head in disbelief. ¡°No, you¡¯re lying. You¡¯re lying! He¡¯s loyal to me, just as he was loyal to my father. He has worked for him the longest.¡± Lysander just laughed at the reaction he got, completely enjoying himself. ¡°Who do you think poisoned your father?¡± ¡°Poisoned?¡± Elysian asked, confused. ¡°Didn¡¯t my father die because of that traitorous bastard he considered a son?¡± ¡°What an idiot!¡± Humphrey said in disgust, shaking his head in disbelief. ¡°Elysian, Elysian,¡± Lysander kept repeating his name, trying to stop himself from laughing. ¡°If this story is ever written, it will surely be a bestseller¡ªan epic tragedy. Or, perhaps, a comedy.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°Listen, boy,¡± the older noble said, sighing as if exhausted. ¡°Your brother didn¡¯t kill your father. He tried to save you and your sister.¡± ¡°No¡­ No you¡¯re lying,¡± Elysian responded, shaking his head. That truth broke him. ¡°Why would I lie to you when you¡¯re already under my power?¡± Lysander asked with sympathy in his eyes. ¡°Here¡¯s the truth: your father learned of my plot, so I ordered Bertrand to poison him. But before he did, your father was able to tell your brother. He asked him to secure both you and your sister¡¯s safety. You know what happened next when we sent you to your room.¡± As reality hit him, Elysian froze, and tears started to flood his eyes. ¡°Boss, the slavers are here,¡± Fulk said as he entered the room. ¡°Sla¡­ Slavers?¡± Elysian snapped out of shock. ¡°Please, uncle, don''t do this. We¡¯re family. You¡¯re like a father to me. You can have my title. I won''t tell anyone.¡± Lysander stood up. ¡°Since you¡¯re my favorite nephew, I won¡¯t kill you. So as a parting gift, I will give you a new life¡ªa new beginning. I hope you¡¯ll treasure this gift of mine.¡± As he was about to exit the room, he turned and looked at him one last time and smiled. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll never forget me as long as you live, nephew. Goodbye. May we never see each other again.¡± ~ ~ ~ ¡°Ah! There you are,¡± Lysander exclaimed, a smile spreading across his lips as he rose from his chair beside the bed. ¡°Where have you been? I was worried about you.¡± ¡®This is the man who took everything from me.¡¯ Elysian stared at his uncle¡¯s smiling face with an indifferent expression, yet beneath his cold demeanor, rage burned like a fiery tempest as it roiled like a winding beast possessed by wrath. Fueled by pure hatred, it blazed furiously, refusing to be snuffed out until vengeance had sated its thirst. Upon seeing the root of all his suffering, the serpent went on a rampage, searing anyone in its wake. Yet, no matter what it did, it couldn¡¯t break free from its prison. However, restraining that burning fury wasn¡¯t easy; Elysian¡¯s knuckles turned white, and his lips bled. ¡°Are you alright, Elysian?¡± Lysander asked, concern in his voice. ¡°You¡¯re bleeding.¡± Elysian wiped his lip, looking at the blood for a moment before returning a smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine, uncle.¡± ¡®I¡¯ve imagined many scenarios on what I¡¯ll do if I meet this b*stard again. I never thought I¡¯d be this calm. Sigh. What can I do? With my father engaged in his senseless war, my uncle held absolute control over the entire barony. I haven¡¯t even entered cultivation yet, while this b*stard is the second highest cultivator in the barony, second only to my father. I might be a fool sometimes, but I¡¯m not stupid. I mustn¡¯t squander this opportunity given to me. A hunter must patiently bide his time. Patience is the key here. This is a long game, after all. Well, good luck to me.¡¯ ¡°Do I need to call a doctor?¡± Lysander asked, looking even more worried when the boy just stood there, staring at the air. ¡°Elysian, are you listening?¡± ¡®This is going to be tiring. Let the acting begin.¡¯ With the sweetest smile he could muster, Elysian apologized, ¡°Sorry about that, uncle. I just woke up today, and I don¡¯t think I¡¯m fully recovered yet.¡± ¡°Of course you haven¡¯t. You¡¯ve been unconscious for a couple of days,¡± Lysander responded, sighing in irritation. ¡°You should¡¯ve taken it easy. Why did you even leave your bed? Here, let me give you a hand.¡± That statement made Elysian pause for a moment, studying him closely. ¡®Interesting. Even after all these years, coupled with what he did to me, my heart still feels that betrayal, as if it were still raw like I¡¯m reliving it. Isn¡¯t that only natural? I¡¯ve loved this man for all of my childhood. He¡¯s more like my father than my actual father. He taught me everything. And that love and trust were repaid by betrayal. Well, in this timeline, it didn¡¯t happen yet. I often asked myself in the past if he truly loved me, or if he had been using me from the start. Now that I¡¯m facing him again, there¡¯s no denying it. This man had been manipulating me from the very beginning. He¡¯s indeed good. I can see the concern in his eyes. Is he faking it? Hmm¡­ Maybe not. Maybe he truly cared, but his ambition was greater than his affection for me. Now that I have relived this life, I see it from a new perspective. This is likely the explanation. This clarifies a lot of things. Yes, it¡¯s clear to me now. The main culprits of the tragedies in the past were my uncle, my father, and¡­ and me. The three of us weren¡¯t good people from the start. We are nobles after all. Arrogant, cruel, and selfish. It seems to be the identifying qualities that most of us share. My uncle betrayed everyone to achieve his ambition. Well, he did make a sound argument that my father was incompetent and not worthy of being the baron, which is true. But he isn¡¯t worthy either. He is too cruel and vicious. There¡¯s a reason why he did not stay as baron for long when he held that position in the past. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Am I worthy of that position, though? With my past experiences, I think I¡¯m better than them, but¡­ But this position cost me a lot, and I don¡¯t know if I can even handle it. My brother¡­¡¯ ¡°Hey, Elysian, are you listening?¡± Lysander asked, gently shaking his shoulder. ¡°Let me help you.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Elysian awakened from his musing, glancing at the older noble. When he saw his hand on his shoulder, he wanted to recoil in disgust, but luckily, he was able to stop himself. ¡°Thank you, uncle,¡± he responded, recovering instantly. Without missing a beat, he smiled and accepted his offer of help. After assisting his nephew onto the bed, Lysander immediately lashed out. ¡°Hey, boy, this is your fault!¡± he exclaimed, scowling at the servant who had followed the young noble to the room, while the maid had already departed to attend to other tasks. ¡°You know your master hasn''t fully recovered yet. Why did you let him get up from his bed? You''re useless! All you know is to eat.¡± ¡®Now I see where I got my foul personality. This b*stard had influenced my highly impressionable mind as a child. It¡¯s no wonder I grew up like that.¡¯ Elysian wanted to intervene, but he remained silent, knowing he was powerless to do anything as Bran bore the brunt of his uncle¡¯s insult. He understood that any attempt to stop it would only invite further cruelty toward the servant. This was a lesson, as his uncle saw it¡ªa reminder of the difference between vermin and nobles. ¡®I just came back, but I¡¯m already faced with something like this? Tsk, this is getting on my nerves. Being powerless again¡ªI hate this feeling. Sigh.¡¯ Bran just stood there, overcome with fear. He might be huge, like a giant, standing at approximately one hundred and ninety centimeters in height. It was hard to find someone as tall as him in the entire barony, not to mention at his age. He was also not as lanky as some others his height; he was bulky and built like a bull. Well, he was more like a boar with all that fat, but it couldn¡¯t be denied that there were muscles beneath that lard. However, even though he was gifted physically, he wasn¡¯t the sharpest tool in the shed. You could say he retained a certain innocence that most people lose at a very young age. Some children, as young as Elysian, were even more mature than him. Faced with the terrifying presence of Lysander, it was no wonder that Bran was trembling uncontrollably. If this continued, he might even soil himself. ¡®Damn it. I hate to see this.¡¯ Debating what to do, Elysian glanced toward his uncle, studying him closely. Immediately, he frowned at what he saw. He couldn¡¯t shake the sensation of Lysander¡¯s aura vibrating in the air. To a mere mortal, the feeling of a pulsating aura was indeed chilling, as if your body were being hammered repeatedly by an energy you couldn¡¯t see. Though not dangerous, it was a very unpleasant experience, especially with someone like his uncle, who had poor control over his aura. Yet, it was undeniable that he seemed like a demi-god compared to the current Elysian, who had not even taken his first step into cultivation. ¡°I¡¯m asking you, brat!¡± Lysander growled when the servant just stood there, trembling in fear. ¡°Speak!¡± ¡®Could I just stand by and watch as he mistreats one of my people? Tsk, I must control myself or I will just make it worse.¡¯ When the servant still did not respond, Lysander grew even more irritated as he moved closer to the older boy. Fearing for the worst, the younger noble was left with no other choice. ¡°B*stard!¡± Elysian suddenly screamed, staring straight at his uncle¡¯s back. Seizing an opportunity, the serpent of rage went on a rampage once again, manifesting in his voice with palpable hatred. Given the current situation, this further complicated matters for the boy, who desperately needed a clear mind to manage this complicated predicament. This instantly got everyone''s attention as all eyes turned to the young noble. The tension in the room suddenly rose to a very uncomfortable level. Lysander¡¯s gaze bore into his nephew. His features contorted into a deep frown, reflecting disbelief and a hint of outrage. ¡°Did you just curse at me, boy?¡± he demanded, his voice carrying a sharp edge that sliced through the silence like a blade. Elysian stared at him in return, his gaze meeting his uncle with trepidation. This brief exchange jolted him, forcing him to douse his fury with a splash of cold water, momentarily quenching it. Gaining control of his rampaging anger, he swallowed hard as beads of sweat formed on his forehead. With a clear mind, he beheld a man whose rage seemed to burn unchecked, intertwined with malice. Deep in his eyes, he could see cruelty, vicious and unbridled. Those were the eyes that viewed the world with disdain, willing to let it burn if he did not get his way. ¡®I have no doubt this man would kill me if he thinks I¡¯m a hindrance to his plans, and he could easily get away with it. He has tighter control over the entire barony than my incompetent father. The only thing preventing him is the loyalty of the soldiers to the Baron; otherwise, he would have long ruled this land. Well, it¡¯s not like he needs to take that unnecessary risk. My father is always engrossed in his wars; he can play the ruler all he wants. He could just wait for an opportunity, as he did in the past when victory was certain. I can¡¯t cross this man, not yet. I have too much to lose¡ªjust one mistake, and I might lose everything. I can¡¯t let that happen. But¡­ But it doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m totally powerless. What I¡¯ve learned from living a harsh life in the past to becoming someone in power is the ability to adapt. That¡¯s always been the key¡ªevolution, the willingness to change and to use everything and everyone just to survive.¡¯ With a newfound determination, Elysian¡¯s face twisted into an angry face, refusing to back down from the staring contest with the older noble. This immediately deepened Lysander¡¯s frown, when he realized that the boy was staring straight at him with a hint of hatred within. This instantly made him forget about the servant, redirecting his anger towards his nephew instead. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, uncle. Could you move for a moment?¡± Elysian asked, his voice apologetic but tinged with fury as he gestured the man to the side. ¡°I need to talk to my servant,¡± he added, fully focusing on the older boy. ¡°Hey, you big oaf, how dare you disrespect my uncle!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Lysander muttered, surprised by the sudden turn of events. At first, he was confused before his anger instantly drained away, realizing that the hateful stare wasn¡¯t directed at him. Reflexively, he moved away while observing his nephew, considering him more closely. ¡®Seems my acting isn¡¯t too bad.¡¯ ¡°Come here, you useless piece of trash!¡± Elysian ordered. When the servant heard the command, Bran froze, his face drained of color. ¡°What the hell are you doing? Are you disobeying me?¡± he growled, staring at the older boy more intensely than before. ¡°Come here, now!¡± Upon hearing the young noble¡¯s angry voice, Bran followed the order immediately, approaching his master with haste. Shaking anxiously, he stood in front of the younger boy, towering over him like a mountain. It was quite comical that this gigantic servant was so afraid of a puny child. Well, it seemed that status really did give people the illusion of power. ¡°Why are you standing, you big oaf?! Are you trying to break my neck by making me stare at you? Kneel down now, so that I can properly teach you a lesson,¡± Elysian demanded. The voice was so commanding that the poor servant did not just obey. Instead of kneeling, he let himself collapse to the floor with a loud bang. The drop was so hard and loud that it briefly appeared as if an avalanche had descended into the estate. Being close to the impact, the younger boy¡¯s bed quivered so badly that his bones rattled, causing him pain. ¡®Sh*t! Is this b*stard gonna frighten me to death?¡¯ ¡°Are you an idiot?! I told you to kneel and not scare me to death!¡± Elysian shouted, his acting quite convincing since it had a certain truth to it. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡­ Ah!¡± Bran exclaimed, interrupted by a surprised yelp when the younger boy suddenly pinched his ear and pulled him closer. ¡°Master, I¡¯m¡­¡± ¡°Bran. Bear with it. Act that you¡¯re hurt and repentant,¡± Elysian whispered quickly before his voice grew louder again. ¡°You f*cking moron! You should know your place,¡± he continued, yelling in his ear before pushing him backward. ¡®F*ck! What the hell is he doing?¡¯ Elysian frowned when his servant wouldn¡¯t budge. He just sat there, staring at the younger noble, blinking as if something had gotten into his eyes. When the older boy finally realized what he needed to do, he winked at Elysian. ¡°Ugh!¡± Bran exclaimed, propelling himself backward with enough force to put most men to shame. The older boy, who was close to the door, sprawled to the floor as if a boar had charged at him with full momentum. ¡®Oh, my lord! This f*cking idiot! Is he making a comedic skit or something? Who would believe that this small, plump body of mine had enough strength to push him that far? Not only that, he had the nerve to wink at me.¡¯ With considerable effort, Elysian gritted his teeth, trying to control himself so as not to berate the older boy for his pitiful performance. Worse of all, his timing was way off. He was sent flying seconds after the young noble had pushed him. Does that even make sense? If there was the Worst Actor award, he would¡¯ve won hands down. ¡®I need to salvage this situation somehow.¡¯ Elysian quickly cleared his throat, wanting to attract attention again. ¡°You fool! You deserve that! You should know your betters!¡± he exclaimed in such an awkward manner that his cheeks started to turn red. It seemed whatever vile sickness his servant had caught had affected him too. ¡°Hurry, bring me a bottle of wine for my uncle! Get the best vintage in the collection,¡± he ordered. When he saw the older boy still lying on the floor, he screamed even louder, ¡°What the hell are you doing?! Get out of my sight!¡± ¡®I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m doing this.¡¯ Bran quickly rose to his feet and hastily exited the room. He didn¡¯t even get far before stumbling to the floor again. Thankfully, he managed to successfully escape their sight. ¡®Now what?¡¯ Elysian slowly glanced at his uncle with a big, awkward smile. As expected, he was met with a raised eyebrow. Seeing this, he looked down, not wanting to further incriminate himself. ¡®Sh*t!¡¯ ¡°Boy, are you alright?¡± Lysander asked, his voice filled with concern when he saw the young noble¡¯s pale face, as if he had seen a ghost. When he noticed the opportunity, Elysian grabbed it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, uncle,¡± he responded, his tone sincere with a hint of discomfort. ¡°It seems I overexerted myself. My head hurts pretty bad,¡± he said apologetically, wincing from the pain. All of a sudden, he held his head as he groaned in agony. ¡°Also, it appears I¡¯m sensitive to loud sounds. It¡¯s like some insect is crawling in my ears. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening, but it¡¯s disgusting,¡± he stated, slowly glazing at his uncle, tears welling in his eyes. ¡°I hope for your understanding, uncle. I meant no offense.¡± ¡®Take that! My acting is a masterclass.¡¯ Lysander found himself stunned by what he¡¯d just heard, debating if it was directed at him. He wanted to snap at the boy but couldn¡¯t. How could he? Seeing his nephew¡¯s pained face, his stern expression softened instead. He sighed and sat back in his chair. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that, boy. I understand your situation.¡± ¡°Thank you for your understanding, uncle,¡± Elysian said, giving him a pained smile. ¡°You¡¯re truly the best.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t try to butter me up, boy,¡± Lysander responded, raising a brow before a smile spread across his lips. ¡°I know that already. Who else would spoil you, huh?¡± ¡°I¡¯m your favorite, so it''s a given,¡± he replied with a grin. ¡°You cheeky, b*stard,¡± the older noble retorted. ¡°By the way, you better dismiss that incompetent servant of yours; hire a new, more capable one,¡± he continued, staring into the air while deep in thought. ¡°I have someone in mind; he¡¯s exceptionally skilled. He would be a valuable asset to you in the future.¡± ¡®Valuable asset, my ass! I bet it¡¯s one of your minions who¡¯s just going to spy on me and try to control everything.¡¯ Elysian gave him the cutest and sweetest smile he could muster. Though its intended effect was debatable since the older noble seemed to recoil from his action, he didn¡¯t have any choice; he needed to use everything he had to maneuver himself out of this predicament. ¡°Thank you for our concern, uncle. There¡¯s no need. I¡¯m quite fond of that one. Even though he¡¯s inept, he never fails to make me laugh.¡± ¡°If you seek amusement, just hire entertainers for that,¡± Lysander snorted. ¡°The role of your assistant is vital for your future. He will become your companion that you can count on as you rule this land.¡± ¡®You¡¯re right. But the number-one quality of a personal assistant is loyalty. If he doesn¡¯t have that, my fate would certainly be a dark and tragic one.¡¯ ¡°I understand, uncle,¡± Elysian responded while smiling innocently, but if you looked closely, his gaze was cold as ice. ¡°However, I don¡¯t want to surround myself with your people. It will be quite annoying. In my annoyance, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do to them.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lysander frowned as his voice suddenly grew serious. ¡°Hmm, they¡¯re very competent and diligent with their jobs, uncle,¡± the boy replied smoothly without missing a beat. ¡°They will make me work and do some boring stuff. I don¡¯t want that. I don¡¯t want to work, uncle. I just wanted to play.¡± The room was suddenly filled with laughter as Lysander roared. ¡°I often forget that you¡¯re still just a boy. I understand. I understand,¡± he remarked as he tried tor regain his composure. ¡°However, don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re the true heir to the barony and not that fake brother of yours. If you¡¯re not careful, he might steal what¡¯s rightfully yours. Do you understand me?¡± ¡®F*cking lying hypocrite! You¡¯re the one that¡¯s been eyeing that title.¡¯ ¡°I know,¡± the boy agreed, concealing his scorn behind a faint smile tinged with awkwardness. When his facade was about to fail, he cleared his throat, masking it into a cough. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Lysander asked, concerned in his voice. ¡°Wait, allow me to get you some water,¡± he offered, rising from his seat and gracefully navigating his way to the nearby table. ¡°Did you get caught in the rain?¡± ¡°Just a little, uncle,¡± Elysian answered, feigning a headache. ¡°Here, drink this,¡± Lysander said, handing the water to the boy. Out of nowhere, he teased him. ¡°You should take care of your health, or you¡¯ll worry that poor girl. What¡¯s her name again? L-Lyra¡­¡± As he was drinking the water, Elysian unintentionally spewed the water all over his uncle¡¯s unsuspecting face. It seemed the mere mention of his fianc¨¦e¡¯s name¡ªa memory long forgotten had caught him off guard, jolting him so profoundly that he lost control of his actions. As the water cascaded down the older noble¡¯s face, the boy¡¯s complexion paled, his eyes widening in shock and worry at the realization of what he had done. Immediately, the room fell silent as tension grew intense. The young noble¡¯s heart pounded hard with dread as he awaited his uncle¡¯s reaction, fearing the worst. ¡®Sh*t! Why did he have to say that name?!¡¯ Caught in an unexpected and horrible situation, Elysian¡¯s mind raced for a way to defuse the tension. Left with no choice, he just reused what he had been doing; he hastily pretended to be seized by a terrible fit of coughing, his actions a desperate attempt to divert attention away from the disaster he created. As his coughs rang out in the room, Elysian¡¯s heart pounded hard as he listened to his uncle¡¯s reaction. ¡®He won¡¯t kill me, right? Sigh. Why am I acting this way? It seems my perception is heavily influenced by my last memory of him and the disclosure revealed at that time. Tsk, I can¡¯t even think straight. If I really think about it, why am I even scared? Sure, he¡¯s a bad person, and so am I. At this time in the past, the previous me is as bad as him. However, this man is not insane. Even though he¡¯s cruel, he¡¯s more reasonable than my father. And more pragmatic than my brother. He isn¡¯t burdened by principle or ideology. He thinks more about utility. Yeah, he could kill me, but being his nephew and puppet, I¡¯m quite useful to him alive. If he¡¯s really a pragmatist, my safety is almost guaranteed. However, he has a bad temper¡­ Sigh.¡¯ ¡°What on earth are you doing, boy?!¡± Lysander shouted in anger, demanding an explanation. The sharpness of his tone cut through the air, carrying a palpable sense of irritation. ¡°Look at the mess you¡¯ve made!¡± he continued, his words laced with incredulity as he gestured towards the droplets of water scattered across his face and clothing. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, uncle. I didn¡¯t mean for it to happen,¡± Elysian responded as he forced tears to well up in his eyes. ¡®Just like that, act cute. And be vulnerable.¡¯ Lysander clenched his teeth as the muscles in his jaw tightened. The frustration showed clearly on his face while his brow furrowed deeply. However, as soon as he noticed his nephew¡¯s eyes tearing up, he sighed in resignation, his anger quickly draining away from his face, though his irritation lingered. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave now, boy. Rest up. I¡¯ll visit you once you¡¯ve recovered.¡± ¡®I must be careful not to tease the tiger too much. But I can¡¯t deny that this was fun. Tsk, I¡¯ve enjoyed this too much. It might bite me in the ass if I¡¯m not careful.¡¯ ¡°See you later, uncle,¡± Elysian said, his lips curling into a mocking grin as the older noble turned his back. ¡°Stay safe.¡± ¡®I hope you¡¯ll get in an accident!¡¯ ¡°Please, avoid getting yourself wet in the rain,¡± the boy added, trying his best not to chuckle. ¡®I hope you¡¯ll get caught by lightning instead.¡¯ Just as Lysander was about to step out, Bran unfortunately arrived, effectively blocking the path with his imposing body. Instantly, the noble¡¯s irritation surged. Seeing this reaction, the servant swallowed hard. ¡°M-My lord, I have b-brought your wine,¡± he stammered, his voice trembling with surprise at the unexpected encounter. ¡°Get out of my way, you imbecile!¡± Lysander growled, easily shoving the boy to the ground. Without a hint of remorse, he stormed toward the stairs, his steps thumping loudly on the floor full of disdain. ¡®I can¡¯t believe I shared the same blood with that b*stard!¡¯ Luckily, the wine bottle did not shatter, cushioned by the plump body of the servant. Once Lysander had walked down the stairs, Bran hastily rose and approached the young noble. ¡°Master, what happened?¡± ¡°Nothing, big fella. It¡¯s nothing,¡± Elysian responded, smirking mischievously. ¡°He simply enjoyed a mouthful of refreshing water,¡± he quipped, casting a concerned glance at his servant. ¡°Are you alright, by the way?¡± ¡°I¡¯m alright,¡± Brand quickly responded, smiling at the concern shown to him by the younger boy. Suddenly, that smile turned into a frown when he realized that he might be the reason for the older noble¡¯s terrible mood. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, young master. I¡¯ve caused a problem again.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, big fella. It¡¯s fine,¡± Elysian smiled, patting the servant¡¯s huge arm. ¡°Hmm¡­ Why don¡¯t you pass me that wine.¡± ¡°Master?¡± Bran asked, confusion on his face, but still handed him the wine. ¡°M-Master, you can¡¯t drink that!¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Elysian asked, mischievously grinning at him as he opened the bottle. ¡°You¡¯re just a kid. Kids don¡¯t drink wine,¡± the servant answered, staring at the bottle as if he wanted to snatch it from the clutches of the younger boy. ¡°It¡¯s not good for you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, my friend. You are absolutely right. However, sometimes, there are instances when one has to throw out all those rules and just enjoy life,¡± Elysian responded, taking one big gulp from the bottle before shouting, ¡°We have to celebrate, my friend! We have to celebrate!¡± ¡°Celebrate what, master?¡± Bran asked, bewildered by the sudden behavior of the younger boy. ¡°To be alive! I¡¯m glad to be f*cking alive!¡± Chapter 6 ¡°Huh, what the hell!¡± Elysian felt a massive arm pressing across his chest. Realizing who it was, he relaxed a bit before cursing. ¡°Get your damn arm off me, you big oaf!¡± he snapped, struggling to free himself from the lumbering giant. ¡°Phew, are you trying to kill me?!¡± he grumbled, shaking his head at the snoring boy, who slept like a baby. Slowly, a smile formed on his face, looking fondly at the innocent boy. Elysian suddenly put his hands on his head, sighing. ¡°Ugh, I¡¯d been pretending all night, and now it¡¯s for real. Damn this headache. It seems I¡¯ve underestimated this body¡¯s alcohol tolerance,¡± he muttered, slowly standing up and grabbing some water before heading to the balcony. As he gazed out, he noticed the sun starting to rise, so he sat down and absorbed the beautiful view. ¡°Master, what are you doing?¡± Bran yawned, standing next to him. Elysian glanced at him for a moment before turning his gaze back to the sunrise. ¡°Nothing, my friend. I¡¯m just enjoying my morning. I never realized the sunrise could be this beautiful. I used to hate it before. I always preferred the sunset. But now, I don¡¯t know. It seems I¡¯m growing fond of it.¡± ¡°Master, I¡¯ve never seen you look at the sunset before,¡± the servant said, confused. ¡°I bet you just didn¡¯t notice it before,¡± he smiled, taking a sip of water. ¡°Master, why do you call me your friend?¡± ¡°Huh? Aren¡¯t we friends?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Bran asked, his big goofy grin widening as his face lit up like a child given some treats. ¡°Of course,¡± Elysian said, laughing. ¡°So can I call you, my friend, too?¡± ¡°No, big oaf. If you do, people might get upset with you, thinking it¡¯s a lack of manners and disrespect towards me.¡± ¡°Oh, okay, I understand,¡± the servant said with dismay. His master chuckled, gently patting him on the arm. ¡°Cheer up, big fella. It doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯re not friends. And when it¡¯s just us, you can always call me ¡®friend¡¯ anytime you like.¡± ¡°Oh¡­Okay, friend,¡± Bran said softly, his cheeks burning with embarrassment. Elysian could only laugh again, seeing his reaction. ¡®He¡¯s really cute. I¡¯d like to pinch those big cheeks of his. Just imagining a younger child that is way smaller than him treating him like a kid, that would be amusing. I just hope that innocence won''t be replaced by hate like it did in the past.¡¯ ¡°Thank you, master.¡± ¡°Thank you for what?¡± ¡°Thank you for being my first friend.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t have any friends before?¡± ¡°No, master.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°The other kids don¡¯t like me very much. They think of me as stupid. Some are even afraid of me,¡± the servant said, looking at the floor. ¡°The adults are nice to me, though.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s mostly the soldiers. Likely because they¡¯re Pa¡¯s friends.¡± ¡°Rodger is close to the soldiers?¡± ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s close to the soldiers. He spends a lot of time in the stable, so they¡¯ve gotten close. Also, they often drink in the tavern together.¡± ¡°That¡¯s alright, big fella. Don¡¯t mind the other kids. You have me now.¡± Bran gave him a big, goofy smile again. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said as he got up, returning the smile. ¡°Let¡¯s eat. I¡¯m hungry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not time to eat yet, master. They¡¯re still preparing the food.¡± ¡°I¡¯m hungry already, big fella. I can¡¯t wait.¡±
¡°Hurry! You¡¯re too slow!¡± Norah exclaimed, juggling various tasks while cooking. ¡°Quick on that scallion. Hand me the meat,¡± she urgently said, pointing to the kitchen staff. ¡°Hurry, prepare the egg.¡± Elysian and Bran entered the kitchen, observing a hive of organized chaos. Each person contributed by chopping, peeling, or other actions, forming a chain of activities that beautifully converged into the preparation of delicious food. In the past, he had never been into the kitchen, so this marked his first time seeing this part of the estate. Even during his life in the desert, he never used a kitchen. He often just bought food from a stall, or when he was in the wild, he would directly roast it over an open fire. When he was rich, he had cooks prepare meals for him. Witnessing the collective effort in the kitchen, he was fascinated by it. ¡°Hurry¡­¡± ¡°Young master?!¡± asked one of the kitchen staff, a hint of surprise and concern in her voice when she saw him standing in the door. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Suddenly, the entire kitchen grew quiet as all the eyes were focused on him. The silence was deafening. Elysian immediately grew uncomfortable with the attention, so he flashed an awkward smile in an attempt to ease the tension. When that didn¡¯t seem to help, he joked, ¡°Do I need permission to be here?¡± This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. ¡®Damn, that was horrible.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m sorry, young master,¡± the kitchen staff quickly apologized, her face paling as she kneeled in front of him. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean any disrespect.¡± ¡®Yeah, horrible.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t need to do that,¡± he softly said, quietly approaching the woman to help her stand up, but instead, she recoiled in panic. He stepped back, sighed, and reassured her, ¡°Be at ease. I¡¯m not here to cause trouble, okay?¡± ¡°Good morning, young master,¡± the cook quickly said, standing at the front. ¡°Do you need anything?¡± ¡°Ma, the young master is hungry,¡± Bran said, grinning at the woman. ¡°Since it¡¯s not yet time for breakfast, he went here to get some food.¡± ¡°Ma?¡± Elysian asked, looking at the boy, perplexed. ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s my mother, young master. She¡¯s the cook of the house.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± he said, intrigued. Observing the woman, he immediately noticed the uncanny resemblance. ¡®His father has an average height and a small physique, so I initially thought he was adopted. It turns out he isn¡¯t. Now, I see where he got that height¡ªand not just the height. There¡¯s a striking resemblance between the two of them. Hmm¡­ The physique and appearance are eerily similar. Well, she is his mother, so there¡¯s nothing surprising about that.¡¯ ¡°Good morning, madam,¡± he said, nodding to her in respect. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disturb you or anyone here. I was hungry, so I thought of coming to get some food.¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes widened as they just stared at him. The atmosphere became even more awkward, so he cleared his throat and added, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be an inconvenience; any available food will be fine.¡± "Ma?!¡± Bran softly shook his mother. ¡°Ah! Certainly, young master,¡± Norah quickly said, immediately getting her composure back as she scrambled to get some food. ¡°Young master, we have bread that¡¯s been freshly baked, but the other food isn''t done yet. If you could just wait for a short moment¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can wait,¡± Elysian said, smiling as he sat on the chair. Everyone¡¯s eyes widened again as they followed his every movement. This increased the awkwardness and tension in the room. ¡°Young master, if you¡¯d like, we could bring the food to the dining hall,¡± the cook suggested, starting to sweat. ¡°Hmm. This place is too dirty and untidy for you. It isn¡¯t suitable for someone of your stature.¡± ¡°Dirty? Hmm, looks good to me,¡± he said, smiling. ¡°If it¡¯s really dirty, I don¡¯t think you would cook food here, right? Especially for a noble.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, young master,¡± she said, smiling awkwardly. ¡°I just meant¡­¡± ¡°I know what you mean, madam. I¡¯m just teasing,¡± he said, looking at all of them without dropping his smile. ¡°If it¡¯s messy or not suitable, as you say, I will be the judge of that. I¡¯m here because it¡¯s boring eating there every day. And if I don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll just go somewhere else. So relax. Just do what you always do. Don¡¯t mind me.¡± When they just stared at him, he added, ¡°Hmm. Could you give me the bread? I¡¯m starving.¡± ¡°Ah! Of course, young master,¡± Norah said, immediately handing him the bread. ¡°Here.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Elysian grinned. As he was about to eat, he noticed that the people there didn¡¯t move but kept staring at him. ¡°You can all stop staring. I won¡¯t bite,¡± he chuckled, pointing to the front. ¡°I¡¯m also hoping for that fried egg that you¡¯re cooking.¡± ¡°Of course, young master. It¡¯s almost done,¡± the cook said, bowing in apology before bellowing, ¡°Why are you just standing there? Get back to work!¡± Instantly, the entire kitchen buzzed with activity once again. At first, the staff were a bit conscious of him, but gradually, he was forgotten as they immersed themselves in their tasks. Meanwhile, Elysian was eating his bread, quietly observing them. He couldn¡¯t pinpoint why, but there was something soothing about watching ordinary people perform their daily tasks. It brought him a sense of joy, a touch of normalcy in a world often marred by unexplained things. ¡°Master, why are you smiling?¡± Bran inquired, looking confused as he ate. ¡°I find solace in it, my friend,¡± he said, taking another bite of the bread. He smiled again, but his smile this time had a somber tone to it. ¡°It''s just nice watching people do their thing. It soothes my heart and mind. This serene moment seems like a prologue to the impending chaos¡ªa brief interlude before this land is bathed in the blood and tears of the wicked¡ªto quench the hunger of vengeance. For those long-forgotten souls, desiring nothing but justice¡ªof justice that never came.¡± Bran stared at him, confused. ¡°I don¡¯t understand, master.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, big fella,¡± he chuckled softly. ¡°I¡¯ve been learning poetry lately. Turns out, I¡¯m not that good.¡± Bran chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, master. I also find poetry difficult.¡± ¡°You''re just dumb because you don¡¯t read more. Not like the young master here,¡± Norah said, frowning at his son before smiling at the young lord. ¡°Master, here¡¯s the fried egg. If you can wait a bit more, the beef pie is almost done.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± he nodded to her, returning her smile. ¡°No, the fried egg is good for me,¡± he said, pointing to Bran, who was staring at his food hungrily. ¡°Can you also give him the same? And, can I have some milk?¡± Even though it was simple, this was the most satisfying breakfast he had ever eaten. He even asked for another serving of fried eggs. Even the beef pastry that he initially rejected, he ate two slices. He didn¡¯t understand why he had such an appetite. Norah and the kitchen staff couldn¡¯t help but smile when they saw him eating with gusto. His simple gestures and unintended actions did wonders for brightening the mood of the entire kitchen. Even though the awkwardness wasn¡¯t totally gone, it eased quite a bit, and they were no longer tense when he looked at them. They even giggled when he let out a burp after finishing his meal. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?!¡± Bertrand demanded, his face darkening as he scanned the room. All the staff froze when they saw him. ¡°Why did you let the young master eat in this filthy place?¡± They all averted their gazes when he started rebuking them. Elysian stayed quiet and observed the steward carefully. One of the things that had shocked him the most in his previous life was when he learned of this man¡¯s betrayal. ¡®My uncle said that one of his conspirators was this man here. I was shocked when I first learned about it. This man has worked for my father since the very establishment of the barony. If I remember correctly, he was an ordinary peasant. He saved my father¡¯s life when he was attacked by bandits. This is why my father owed him a lot. ¡­and trusts him. In return, he became the steward of the barony and also a very trusted advisor. That¡¯s why, even now, I can¡¯t truly believe his betrayal. Did that bastard lie? Hmm, no, why would he when he¡¯s sure that he won? The question is, when did his betrayal start? Did my father do something that caused the betrayal? ¡­or was he planted by my uncle from the start?¡® Elysian could only sigh. There were many questions that he couldn¡¯t answer at the moment. As his mind wandered back to the room, he was met with the steward¡¯s continued non-stop tirade, and this immediately soured his mood. ¡®I didn¡¯t know this annoying bastard could talk so much. He¡¯s starting to get on my nerves.¡¯ Elysian took a deep breath to cool his head. He didn¡¯t want to cause more trouble for the staff. This might ruin the goodwill that he had started cultivating. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m the one who insisted on eating here.¡± Bertrand looked at him for a moment before bowing. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, young master. It¡¯s their fault for not knowing their station. In a noble family''s house, they know certain rules must be kept, more so in the Baron¡¯s own home.¡± He then resumed berating them. ¡®This is getting more irritating. This bastard can¡¯t stop yapping. Shut up!¡¯ ¡°Could you f*cking stop!¡± Elysian suddenly shouted, slamming his hand on the table with so much force that everyone froze. Chapter 7 ¡°If you have a problem with me, just say it to my face,¡± Elysian said, staring directly into the steward''s eyes as he slowly walked in front of him. ¡°I¡¯m here, right in front of you.¡± Bertrand was confused. It was the first time that someone had talked to him like that in the entire estate. Not even the Baron had done that. He wanted to snap at the child, but he couldn¡¯t. Regardless of how high his station was, the child was still the son of the Baron. So, he gritted his teeth and bowed in apology. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, young master, if I¡¯ve caused any displeasure. It wasn¡¯t my intention. I only did my duty as the steward of the house. And one of the duties entrusted to me by the baron is to make sure that everything in the estate is in proper order.¡± ¡®Ah! The baron card. I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d use that quickly.¡¯ ¡°Did the Baron explicitly tell you that I couldn¡¯t eat in the kitchen?¡± ¡°No, young master. However, it¡¯s common knowledge that commoners and nobles should maintain a clear division. If not, chaos will ensue.¡± ¡°Are you serious? How would eating here lead to chaos? Or is this a joke? If it is, it isn¡¯t funny,¡± Elysian stated, smirking when he saw the arrogance in the servant¡¯s demeanor. ¡°I think you¡¯re just making things complicated when it¡¯s very simple, steward. I, the son of the baron, who is the owner of this estate, can eat wherever I feel like inside this house. No one in this room can tell me not to. I can eat in the kitchen, in the room, or on the f*cking roof if I want to.¡± He then gestured to the staff, who were looking at him. ¡°So, why are you admonishing them when they don''t have the power to tell me what to do? Or even you, steward, you don¡¯t have that power.¡± Bertrand frowned while his whole demeanor turned cold. ¡°You¡¯re right, young master. I don¡¯t have that power. However, the Baron¡­¡± ¡®The baron card again.¡¯ ¡°Ah! Yes, the Baron. If the Baron has any problem with me, he can tell me himself,¡± Elysian suddenly chuckled. ¡°Are you the Baron, steward?¡± Elysian asked, locking eyes with him, but the steward just stayed quiet. ¡°I guess not. You are just a commoner. Did you say that commoners and nobles should have a clear division between them? Then, aren¡¯t you acting above your station now, steward?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare, young master.¡± ¡°But you just dared. You just told me what I can and can¡¯t do inside my own house.¡± Bertrand found himself at a loss for words. He just stood there, his arrogance melting away like ice in a desert¡¯s heat. What made matters worse was the unrelenting stare that Elysian gave him, making him so uncomfortable that he started sweating. The servant quickly bowed in apology, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, young master, if my words and actions caused any disrespect.¡± ¡°You¡¯re forgiven,¡± Elysian said, looking at him arrogantly. ¡°I hope this will be a lesson for you. Also, I don¡¯t want to hear that you reprimanded the staff here because of my actions. Did I make myself clear?¡± ¡°Yes, young master.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Elysian smiled at the kitchen staff, who were holding their breath. ¡°Thank you for the meal. It was delicious. I also had a great time meeting you all,¡± he said, walking out of the kitchen, followed by Bran.
¡°Where are we going, master?¡± Bran asked, following the young lord outside the manor. ¡°I don¡¯t know, big fella. I just wanted to walk around to digest all the food we ate. I feel so full.¡± ¡°I''m still hungry,¡± he said, rubbing his stomach. ¡°Hungry? You¡¯ve eaten three times more than I did.¡± He could only shake his head in disbelief, looking at the servant. ¡°Hello, Lucas,¡± Bran waved at the captain, heading to the garrison. ¡°Good morning.¡± ¡°Oh, hello, Bran. Good¡­,¡± the captain said, freezing when he saw the young lord. After regaining his composure, he quickly bowed. ¡°Good morning, my lord. I¡¯m glad that you¡¯re doing fine.¡± ¡°Good morning to you too, Lucas,¡± Elysian greeted warmly, smiling at the soldier, whose eyes widened upon hearing his name. ¡°Thank you for your concern.¡± ¡®It seems everyone I¡¯ve met so far was taken aback by my actions. I can¡¯t really blame them. If I remember correctly, I was a total prick in my youth. Well, not just a prick, but a complete psycho who takes pleasure in insulting others and, in the worst cases, even hitting people. I was a total menace that everyone avoided.¡¯ ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°To the garrison, my lord. There is a sparring contest happening on the training ground. I¡¯m the judge.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Elysian¡¯s mood suddenly lifted upon hearing that. ¡°Can I go? I¡¯m a bit bored and would love to witness some action.¡± ¡°Certainly, my lord,¡± Lucas said, suddenly smiling when he saw his excitement. The soldier led the way, with the master and the servant following closely behind him. The first thing he noticed was a group of sixteen soldiers standing at the center of the training ground. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. ¡®They¡¯re young. Maybe around fourteen to sixteen years old. I thought that they¡¯d be older. It seems I¡¯m wrong.¡¯ ¡°Young master, if you¡¯d like, you can sit there,¡± Lucas said, pointing to one of the unoccupied benches on the side. Elysian smiled and nodded to him. As he began walking to the bench, the soldiers quickly noticed his presence. All of them were surprised to see him. He even saw some people go to Lucas to ask why he was there. Suddenly, he felt the awkwardness and tension of the whole place. However, he just played it cool. He greeted those who greeted him, smiling at those who stared at him. After he sat at the bench, the people slowly went back to their business. ¡°Attention!¡± The contestants immediately stood straight, putting all their focus on Lucas. ¡°Let¡¯s start this quick. The rules are the same. If someone surrenders, you must stop fighting immediately. If someone is unconscious, you must also stop fighting. And if I say stop, the fight must stop immediately. Are we clear?¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°Do all of you know your opponent?¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°Good. Are you ready to whip each other''s ass?!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Suddenly, everyone chuckled, even some of the soldiers that were watching. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s start!¡± The first fight was between two young soldiers, both with similar physiques and heights. Their skills were also evenly matched, resulting in a brief fight. One of the contestants made a mistake when he took the bait, only to be countered with a thrust to the chest. The second duel was much more entertaining. One of the fighters was shorter than the others; however, he made up for it with his speed. He easily evaded his opponent¡¯s unrelenting attacks. After the initial onslaught, the fight was practically over. His opponent didn¡¯t have the energy to block any of his attacks. The third to seventh duels were practically the same as the first. The two opposing parties had the same level of skill, which made the fight longer than the two previous ones. The only deciding factor between the duels was their stamina. The one that outlasted the other won. As the eight duel was about to start, Elysian couldn¡¯t help but notice the growing crowd of soldiers. ¡°This is going to be exciting.¡± ¡°Who do you think would win?¡± ¡°I¡¯d put my bet on Yorick. He¡¯s a tactically sharp fighter, and his experience gives him the edge.¡± ¡°Are you joking? Sybil is hailed as the second coming of master Aldric.¡± Elysian¡¯s ears perked up at the mention of his brother. ¡®I¡¯m aware that my brother is an exceptionally talented warrior¡ªa genius. My father even boasted that he is a once-in-a-generation fighter. Coming from him, that isn¡¯t an empty boast. To be compared to him is a very high praise. This is going to be exciting.¡¯ The group of soldiers suddenly froze when they noticed he was looking at them. With a grin, he raised an iron coin and quipped, ¡°Got any more of those peanuts?¡± The soldiers exchanged glances before grinning back. ¡°Of course, my lord.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Elysian said, receiving a pack of roasted peanuts. ¡°Bran, do you want some?¡± The servant nodded eagerly, attacking the peanuts like a vulture that hadn¡¯t eaten in ages. ¡°Hey, you big oaf, save some for me.¡± When he didn¡¯t, he sighed, reluctantly giving the peanuts to him. The soldiers appeared confused by their interaction. Every piece of information about him was always negative, and with good reason. His reputation was so bad that he was considered to be among the few that needed to be avoided at all costs. ¡°Can you give me another one?¡± He asked, showing another iron coin. After receiving his peanuts, he looked to the group and asked, ¡°You compared my brother with Sybil. Is he really that talented?¡± The soldiers suddenly turned pale, realizing he had listened to their earlier conversation. They quickly bowed in apology. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry for the disrespect, my lord. I misspoke earlier. The young lord¡­¡± ¡°Be at ease, soldier. What¡¯s your name, by the way?¡± ¡°Winnifred, my lord,¡± he said, looking at his companion, pretending that they were looking somewhere else. ¡°Relax, Winnifred. I¡¯m not here to bite you,¡± he assured, glancing at his other companions. ¡°Or any of you, for that matter. Feel free to be honest with your opinions. I won''t hold it against you. I¡¯m just curious and excited. If what you said is true, this duel is going to be quite exciting,¡± he said, smiling at them. They quickly relaxed and smiled back at him. ¡°So, he¡¯s really as talented as my brother?¡± ¡°In my honest opinion, young master, no one can match your brother¡¯s talent in the whole kingdom. Everyone simply pales in comparison.¡± One of the soldiers suddenly elbowed him to stop. It was well known in the entire barony that he was a terrible fighter, while his older brother was a genius par excellence. So, it was not surprising that there were many rumors surrounding them. One of such rumors was that he was extremely jealous of his brother¡¯s achievements, which was actually true¡ªwell, partly true. He was before, but not now. ¡°Of course, young master, you¡¯re also¡­¡± ¡°I suck!¡± Elysian laughed. ¡°Please repeat that after me. I suck.¡± The soldiers¡¯ eyes widened. They didn¡¯t know what to do. He stared at them. ¡°I suck.¡± ¡°I suck,¡± they said in unison. ¡°What the hell! You¡¯re soldiers. Where are your guts?¡± Elysian asked, shaking his head and chuckling, turning to Bran. ¡°Bran, can you say that I suck.¡± ¡°You suck,¡± the servant said nonchalantly, focusing on his peanuts. ¡°Look, he has more guts than you.¡± The soldiers looked at each other before saying, ¡°You suck!¡± Their voices were a little louder, attracting a lot of attention. This made them curse in panic. ¡°What¡¯s happening there?¡± Lucas asked, frowning at the soldiers. ¡°Nothing. We''re just joking around,¡± Elysian quickly said, chuckling, turning his attention back to the soldiers. ¡°See, it isn''t so hard. It¡¯s true, I really suck.¡± He simply shrugged. When the soldiers saw his reaction, they relaxed, laughing with him. ¡°So, about what we¡¯re talking about?¡± ¡°Ah! As I mentioned earlier, young master, your brother is the most talented in the whole kingdom.¡± ¡°Really? I know he¡¯s the most talented person in the whole barony. But the whole kingdom? That seems a bit of a stretch.¡° ¡°I¡¯m not just saying this because he¡¯s one of our own or your brother. But I heard that he recently killed one of the top ranking swordsmen of Eldoran. Even Duke Ryland, who witnessed the fight, said that your brother is already one of the best swordsmen in the kingdom despite his age,¡± Winnifred said, looking admiringly at an image created by his imagination. ¡®I knew he¡¯s talented, but I didn¡¯t know he¡¯s this talented.¡¯ ¡°This is a great honor to our house then,¡± he nodded, smiling. ¡°So, he¡¯s not as talented as my brother, but he¡¯s talented.¡± ¡°Yes, young master. He¡¯s very talented,¡± one of the soldiers said. ¡°He admires your brother very much. I heard that he joined the military because of him.¡± ¡°Your brother also praised him when they fought last time,¡± another soldier said. ¡°Of course, your brother won, but you can¡¯t deny his brilliance. The baron even praised him once, my lord.¡± ¡°Really,¡± he said, getting even more excited. As he turned to Sybil, who was getting ready to fight, he saw him staring at him coldly. Well, not just coldly. There seemed to be a hint of hate in that stare. Elysian grinned back at him and quipped, ¡°Oh, this is going to be quite exciting indeed.¡± Chapter 8 When the young soldier¡¯s unyielding stare lingered, Elysian responded with a wave and a grin. The other soldiers on his side noticed this exchange and turned their attention to Sybil, who finally looked away. ¡®Brat.¡¯ ¡°Do you know each other, young master?¡± Winnifred asked, clearly confused by what had just happened. ¡°No,¡± he replied, smiling at the soldier¡¯s confusion. ¡°I¡¯m just extending a greeting to an asset of the barony.¡± As they talked, the two contestants moved to the center of the training ground, preparing for the start of the duel. ¡°The other one is Yorick, right?¡± he asked, observing him. Yorick is the tallest among the contestants, though not as tall as Bran. You could say he¡¯s lanky, with well-defined lean muscles. Among the contestants, he¡¯s the oldest, which means he¡¯s the most experienced. ¡®That reach of his will be a huge asset. If he can use that properly, he¡¯ll be a menace on the battlefield.¡¯ ¡°Yes, young master.¡± ¡°What do you know of him?¡± ¡°He¡¯s our squad leader,¡± one of the soldiers said, grinning at him. ¡°I bet he¡¯d win. I¡¯m not like someone here, who¡¯d bet against their own leader¡ªtraitor.¡± ¡°We¡¯re talking about money here,¡± Winnifred said, chuckling at his fellow soldiers. ¡°The squad leader will understand.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course. He¡¯s not like you, who has a narrow mind.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell him later after the fight.¡± ¡°You bastard!¡± ¡°Fight!¡± Sybil immediately went on the offensive, moving to the left side of the older fighter. Yorick, on the other hand, stepped back to his right, aiming to avoid exposing his vulnerable side to his opponent. The younger fighter continued the assault, aiming to gain the upper hand with his advantage in speed. Despite that, all the attacks were blocked, and the older boy chose to retreat rather than exchange blows. The fight turned into a cat and mouse, with Yorick consistently a step ahead even though the younger boy was faster. When he finally caught up to the retreating opponent, he immediately slashed to the side upon seeing an opening. However, the attack was easily blocked. Instead of retreating, Yorick rotated toward his right while crouching to the floor. This greatly increased his rotational speed, exposing an opening on the other boy''s unprotected side. Sybil¡¯s eyes widened, realizing his mistake. As the attack was about to hit him, the younger boy disappeared, reappearing further to the side with a hazy force vibrating around his body. ¡®Aura. To be able to activate it in that situation, he¡¯s indeed a prodigy. However, the most surprising of the two is the older boy. To be so young yet capable of calmly countering the opponent''s relentless attack. He¡¯s good. It¡¯s no surprise that he¡¯s already a squad leader at that age.¡¯ The entire training ground suddenly erupted with a lot of clapping and yelling as the betting heated up. ¡°You¡¯re right in your previous assessment. Yorick is indeed a very intelligent fighter,¡± he nodded to the soldier who made that comment earlier. ¡°He¡¯s good at reading his opponent''s attack, and knows when to retreat and counterattack. He¡¯s a reactive type fighter.¡± ¡°See, I told you he¡¯d win,¡± he grinned at Winnifred. ¡°Idiot. The fight is just starting.¡± The fight started again as Sybil made the first attack. The strategy was the same as before: he attacked the left, which was the weaker side of the older boy. This time, however, the assault was a lot faster, thanks to the help of his aura. This greatly changes the dynamic of the fight as Yorick was hard-pressed in defending his weaker side while ensuring that he retreated at a certain angle so that he wouldn¡¯t lose sight of his opponent. As he was about to defend another attack, Sybil changed direction and moved to the right. His sudden action surprised everyone, as it left an opening on the right side of the older boy. Pouncing on the opportunity, Yorick¡¯s aura suddenly flared, giving the boy the speed to not only evade but also counterattack the opening left by Sybil¡¯s assault. It seemed that this was a bait Yorick had created, leaving an opening that guaranteed his victory. ¡°Look, bastard, you lose¡­,¡± As the soldier was about to celebrate, Sybil replicated Yorick''s earlier maneuver. However, instead of spinning to the right, he moved in the opposite direction, hitting the undefended side of the older boy. The entire training ground fell silent with what they had just witnessed. Yorick''s strategy at the end should have ensured his victory; however, Sybil¡¯s brilliant maneuver at the last moment changed everything. A roar of elation and cheers echoed throughout the training ground. ¡®That was totally unexpected. The counterattack at the end was well-executed. How he made the opponent get used to his fighting style before changing it at the end, and when it got countered, he used his opponent''s moves to defeat him, it was brilliant. And arrogant. They¡¯re right; he''s a genius.¡¯ ¡°See that! I won!¡± Winnifred shouted in triumph while his fellow soldiers scoffed at him. ¡°What? You loser. Give me my money!¡± Elysian smiled, shaking his head at the antics of the soldiers as they argued and shouted at each other. When he turned back to the training ground, he saw both contestants smiling and talking with each other, surrounded by soldiers who were laughing. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. ¡®It seems the competitiveness didn¡¯t lead to jealousy and vicious infighting. Kudos to the officers. They¡¯re good.¡¯ As he kept looking at them, Sybil stared and smirked at him. Elysian raised his thumb up while smirking back; this made the boy frown and turn his back at him. As the commotion died down, soldiers in the training ground began to disperse. That was only the first round, but the soldiers had already lost interest as even fewer spectators watched the contest. It seemed the last fight was the main event, and whoever won that would win this competition. Even the group of soldiers near him went to do their thing. The only one who remained was Winnifred, still grinning from ear-to-ear after his victory. ¡°Congratulations,¡± Elysian said to the soldier while enjoying his nuts. He then noticed Bran looking at him and the peanuts. ¡°No, you big oaf! You had yours. This is mine.¡± ¡°Thank you, young master,¡± Winnifred kept smiling as he counted the money. ¡°They think they can beat me. In their f*cking dreams. Idiots.¡± The fight continued. It was more of the same, whoever was exhausted first lost. You couldn¡¯t really blame them. They were average at most. And their skills were of the same level as everyone. Aside from Sybil, the only duel that was entertaining was the shorter boy earlier. He had that presence about him, a sense of savagery that you seldom see from people around here. He¡¯s also fast, very fast. He¡¯s even faster than Sybil; well, without his aura, even then the difference wasn¡¯t that big. That¡¯s why he¡¯s able to easily dodge the attack coming to him. The only problem was his offense. He didn¡¯t seem to know the basics; when to cut or thrust. Also, his feint was mediocre at best; his opponent was able to see it coming. However, the ferocity of his attack was impressive. He could see fire burning inside his eyes that the other soldiers lacked, an ember of desperation and will. ¡®An unpolished gem perhaps?¡¯ ¡°Do you know that kid over there?¡± Elysian asked Winnifred. ¡°Osric?¡± the soldier said, frowning at the boy. ¡°He¡¯s new here, about a couple of months. Very fast, but has a personality problem. He doesn''t talk very much. And nobody really likes him.¡± ¡°Really?¡± He was now more curious about the boy. ¡°Well, Commander Cedric might like him. He¡¯s the one who let him in.¡± ¡°He¡¯s close with the commander?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about¡­close but he knew his father. I don¡¯t know the details. From what I know, he¡¯s the sole breadwinner of his family, that''s why the commander allowed him in even though he¡¯s very young.¡± ¡°Young? Isn¡¯t he fourteen? I believe that¡¯s the minimum age needed to be a soldier in the barony.¡± ¡°Normally, that¡¯s the case,¡± Winnifred shrugged. ¡°But the commander allowed him in anyway. It doesn¡¯t really matter. We¡¯re called soldiers but in truth we¡¯re more of a trainee. We don¡¯t really go to war or anything truly dangerous. We just practice and follow older soldiers on their patrol.¡± ¡°I know,¡± he nodded before he continued, ¡°Do you know his age?¡± ¡°I think twelve. Yes, twelve. I¡¯m sure. I heard the commander once when he talked to the other officers.¡± ¡°Oh, really,¡± Elysian observed Osric, a smile forming on his face while whispering. ¡°We might have a precious gem here hidden among the gravel.¡± The duels continued, but he wasn¡¯t interested in most of the fights. Sometimes, he just looked at the sky, bored, while often talking with the rather talkative soldier, Winnifred. He liked to boast about his own fighting prowess. However, when asked why he didn¡¯t join the duel, despite being in the same age bracket as the other contestants, he deftly changed the topic to some funny stories about life in the military. Even though his claim of prowess was highly suspect, it couldn¡¯t be denied that this boy had a very high emotional intelligence. He shrewdly ingratiated himself to Elysian while trying not to be intrusive. His words and their delivery were just right, causing no displeasure yet unique enough not to be boring. In short, he was a comedian and a bootlicker. Still, he enjoyed his company to the extent that the boring duels became more bearable. Finally, the last duel. It wasn¡¯t a surprise that it was between Sybil and Osric. Even though the younger boy was disliked by the other trainees, they seemed to acknowledge that he had some talent because a few more spectators were starting to watch the duel. He even saw Commander Cedric come out to watch the fight, which he hadn¡¯t done with the previous ones. ¡°Fight!¡± Both the fighters instantly went on the offensive, charging straight at each other. As the younger boy cut downward, Sybil moved to the right, skillfully dodging the attack and exposing the left side of his opponent. Osric, relying on his superior speed, rolled sideways to evade a cut to his side. Sybil, momentarily surprised, found himself a step slower as his opponent quickly sprang up and went straight to him. However, he adeptly stepped back while parrying the unrelenting attack of the younger boy. At first glance, it might seem that he was being driven into a corner, but in truth, it was the opposite. The ease with which he blocked the attacks showed his level of mastery. Like a conductor, guiding the unsuspecting boy into whatever end he chose. It was truly a masterful display. As Osric grew more frustrated, he overcommitted with an overhead slash; however, the older boy easily parried it to the side while sidestepping to the right. Unable to recover fast enough, Sybil landed a blow on his exposed side. Osric went down. Everyone immediately thought that the fight was over, including Sybil, who smirked before raising his arm to claim victory. However, the younger soldier slowly stood up, holding his injured side. ¡°This fight isn¡¯t over!¡± Osric gritted his teeth, staring at the arrogant face of his opponent. ¡°Give up already. Everyone knows you can¡¯t win.¡± ¡°Never!¡± He shouted, going for a frontal attack. Sybil just sighed and met him head on. The fight was a lot worse than the first. Osric totally lost it. He just attacked non-stop while the older soldier easily evaded and parried all of it. In a desperate moment, he attempted to tackle Sybil; however, the older boy just stepped to his right and struck him in the back. ¡°Give up!¡± ¡°Never!¡± Osric rose again and started his assault. This time, however, he was much slower. After a few of the same, the younger boy could hardly stand up, but still, he rose and fought. ¡°Impressive,¡± Elysian whispered, observing the burning eyes of the youth. The intensity never wavered. It was still burning as ferociously as before, like a beast hunting its prey. Why the f*ck are you still not giving up?!¡± Sybil was getting more frustrated. He couldn¡¯t understand why the boy continued to fight. He even glanced at Lucas to stop the duel, but he just shook his head, signaling that the fight was still on. Osric¡¯s face was now covered in blood, greatly hindering his vision. He could barely even lift his wooden sword, yet he continued fighting. Well, you couldn¡¯t really call it a fight, as the older boy simply walked toward him, slowly sidestepping a weak thrust before kicking the back of his knee, causing him to drop to the ground. ¡°Stop!¡± Lucas finally stopped the fight, hurriedly approaching the fallen boy. Osric protested while trying to stand up. ¡°This fight is over, kid. You lost. Accept it.¡± The entire training ground fell into a hushed silence, as if frozen by a sudden snowstorm. The spectators didn¡¯t know whether to cheer or not. Even Sybil refrained from celebrating; instead, he just stared at the bloodied boy. Suddenly, the silence was shattered by a single clap. ¡°That was a great fight! Quite riveting.¡± Elysian said with a smile while clapping. All eyes immediately turned to him. As if roused from a great slumber, a sudden eruption of applause reverberated throughout the training ground. ¡°I¡¯ve enjoyed your company. Thank you,¡± Elysian said, gently touching Winnifred¡¯s arm in acknowledgment. ¡°No, young master, it¡¯s me who should thank you. It¡¯s my honor to meet you,¡± the soldier said, grinning at him. ¡°You know, you¡¯re quite different from what the rumors said.¡± Elysian chuckled, waving at the soldier as he made his way to leave. ¡°Young master, are you up for a fight?!¡± Sybil shouted, and instantly, the entire training ground fell into silence. Chapter 9 Wearing a completely emotionless face, he locked eyes with Sybil, who donned an arrogant and condescending look. The entire training ground held its breath as they watched the intense staring contest between the two. Suddenly, Elysian burst into a fit of laughter, causing confusion among those present. Even Sybil frowned at his unexpected reaction to the challenge. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m being funny?¡± asked the older boy, gritting his teeth due to Elysian¡¯s incessant laughing. ¡°I¡¯m serious here.¡± Elysian just kept on laughing without even bothering to respond to the other boy. He laughed so hard that he was nearly on the ground, his eyes even started to water. All the soldiers watching the scene had even started thinking that he had gone crazy. ¡°Hey, stop!¡± Sybil shouted in frustration, then smirked. ¡°Or are you scared?¡± Elysian slowly stood up, trying hard to stop himself from laughing. He took a deep breath to calm himself, flashing a grin at the older boy. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you had the audacity to talk to someone like me¡ªa noble.¡± Sybil kept on smirking, ¡°Are you going to use that status of yours to run away from me?¡± ¡°Sybil!¡± Lucas shouted, trying to stop the young soldier. ¡°Have you gone ma¡­¡± Elysian quickly signaled to the captain to stop, ¡°Ah, the taunting¡ªa classic. Do you really think it will work?¡± ¡°Just admit you don¡¯t want to fight. That you¡¯re scared,¡± Sybil laughed mockingly. ¡°If it were your brother, I¡¯m sure he would have accepted. Refusing such a challenge would be a stain on his honor.¡± ¡°Wow!¡± Elysian suddenly clapped while chuckling. ¡°You use the words ¡®brother¡¯ and ¡®honor¡¯ at the same time. Not only brave but also gifted in irritating people. Sad to say, I¡¯m not my brother, and I won¡¯t die for honor.¡± He grinned before shrugging. ¡°You¡¯re older than me, you have more experience, and you can use Aura. Do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡± ¡®How do you respond to that, brat!¡¯ Sybil couldn¡¯t come up with a retort. All eyes were now scrutinizing him, unable to believe that he had just challenged a little kid to a fight. Under the gaze of those judging eyes, he found it difficult to look at them, so he could only stare at the floor while beads of sweat formed on his forehead. ¡°I¡¯m curious though,¡± Elysian said, breaking the deafening silence in the training ground. ¡°Why do you hate me so much? Is it because of my brother? I know you idolize him, but whatever goes on between my brother and me is our business. It¡¯s not anyone¡¯s concern. However, challenging a little kid with little competence, there must be a reason¡­ But what?¡± he asked, pondering. ¡°Have you become a fanatic of his? One of his crazy overzealous fans? I know my brother has the looks and charisma. But you¡¯re a man and a soldier. Aren¡¯t you embarrassed? Oh, my¡­¡± Everyone¡¯s mouth dropped when they heard his words and the hidden insinuation. When Sybil looked around, everyone just averted their gaze. He was so embarrassed that his cheeks started to redden. Sybil was fuming to the point of exploding. ¡°Yo¡­You!¡± ¡°Sybil, stop!¡± Cedric, the commander of the garrison, moved between them. From what Elysian remembered, he was the sword instructor of his brother and extremely loyal to him. He also greatly disapproved of Elysian, seeing him as arrogant and cruel, which is true. Compared to his older brother, who was a genius swordsman and a kind person, and him, his complete opposite, it wasn¡¯t surprising that he wanted Aldric to be the heir of the barony. Even though he was one of the few who knew that his older brother was adopted, it didn¡¯t prevent him from giving his support. ¡°You don¡¯t need to waste your time on him,¡± he looked condescendingly at Elysian. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t want to fight, why force him?¡± With the sudden arrival of his commander, Sybil appeared to regain his composure. With a smug smile, he said to Elysian, ¡°If you''re afraid that I¡¯m older and more experienced, I¡¯ll just use my left hand. Also, I won¡¯t use my Aura. What do you say? Do we fight?¡± Elysian didn¡¯t answer, instead he just stared at him while maintaining his smile. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to fight, just say it. Why all these excuses,¡± Sybil snorted before turning his back to him. ¡®I¡¯ve seen that boy before, but I can¡¯t seem to remember. Hmm, where did I see him?¡¯ As the boy was walking away, Elysian remembered something. ¡°Wait, ah! Now I remember,¡± he whispered, nodding to himself. With how long it had been, and with the things that had happened, it wasn¡¯t surprising that he had forgotten about the boy. Also, he had only met the boy briefly in the past. Well, as briefly as his career in the military was. Sybil had made his life miserable. When they fought, he made sure to point out that he was beneath him. He hated him so much that he even made Elysian ask the Baron to kick Sybil out of the military, which was a total mistake. It completely backfired. Not only was he insulted by his father, but he was also beaten for being weak. It was not a good memory at all. He was one of the reasons why he hated fighting in the past, leading him to quit the military. His father was right. He was truly weak. ¡°Since you¡¯re so eager to fight me, I¡¯ll agree to it. You can even use both arms or your teeth if you want,¡± Elysian said as the older boy turned around to face him. ¡°However, I have a condition.¡± ¡°What?¡± Sybil asked, wary of his antics. ¡°Well, it¡¯s really simple,¡± he shrugged. ¡°Let¡¯s make a bet to spice things up. If I win, I want you to crawl around the training ground from sunrise to sunset, shouting repeatedly, ¡¯Oh, Aldric, my charming prince! Your smoking hot body burns my heart!¡¯¡± ¡°You!¡± Sybil shouted angrily, shooting him a piercing gaze. He completely lost it. ¡°You damned bastard! I¡¯ve had enough of your nonsense. Let¡¯s just fight, here and now.¡± As they heard his request, everyone¡¯s mouth dropped. No one could believe what they had just heard. ¡°Why are you angry with me?¡± Elysian asked, appearing confused by the slurs thrown at him. ¡°You¡¯re the one who challenged me. I accepted, but under one condition. If you¡¯re not confident in winning, just refuse the fight. Simple, right? If the words bothered you, I can just change them. Let''s see¡­ What about, ¡®Oh, Aldric, you nasty¡­¡¯¡° Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Shut up!¡± The soldiers around them found it impossible not to laugh. Despite Sybil¡¯s glare, some soldiers couldn¡¯t stop themselves from laughing. ¡°Well, what now? Do you agree? Please, make up your mind now. I have a busy schedule.¡± ¡°You think I¡¯d refuse?¡± Sybil snorted. ¡°Everyone here knows I won¡¯t lose. Of course, I¡¯ll accept,¡± he grinned. ¡°You mentioned this as a bet, right? That means I can also make a request.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Elysian chuckled. ¡°What do you want to me to say, ¡¯Oh, Sybil, you¡¯re so hot¡­¡¯¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± the older boy snapped. Meanwhile, the soldiers just laughed, shaking their heads at his antics. ¡°You think you¡¯re smart, but honestly, you''re just a spoiled brat who knows nothing. Your mistake was not putting any limitations on what I can and can¡¯t request,¡± Sybil laughed triumphantly. ¡°I won¡¯t ask for some childish prank like you did. However, I will ask something that will truly hurt you. Something that will make you regret¡­¡± ¡°Please, stop talking. Get to the point.¡± Elysian smirked. ¡°My time is valuable, since I¡¯m a noble.¡± ¡®Damn, it is really nice getting under his skin.¡¯ Sybil was growing increasingly frustrated with the entire exchange. If he could, he wanted to strangle the boy to death, but he couldn¡¯t. Instead, he just gritted his teeth. ¡°If I win, I want you to cancel your engagement to Lyra.¡± His mouth dropped when he heard the request. Seeing his reaction, Sybil burst into laughter. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you hate me because of a woman?¡± Elysian asked, still in shock. He initially thought that it was because of his brother, but no, a woman. ¡°Wait.. wait. F*ck! Not a woman, but a little girl?¡± All eyes suddenly turned to Sybil, including the commander, and they regarded him strangely. ¡°Why is everyone giving me that look?¡± His cheeks reddened like a tomato. Intense embarrassment fueled his anger at Elysian even more as he hastily explained, ¡°We have a slight age difference. I¡¯m fifteen, and she¡¯s twelve. We¡¯ve been promised to each other since we were small. You¡¯re the one who interfered. You use your status in persuading the Baron to compel the kind and gentle Lyra into an engagement with you.¡± ¡®Kind and gentle, really? Male animals are really idiots. Well, I¡¯m also a male¡­ Yeah, I¡¯m one of these idiots. I¡¯m not entirely clear on the details, but from what I can remember, it wasn¡¯t the Baron who broke their engagement. I¡¯m sure of it because, if the Baron knew, I¡¯m the one who would¡¯ve been broken. I¡¯m sure it was my uncle. As I later learned that Edmund, Lyra¡¯s father, was in cahoots with the illegal activities my uncle was involved in. They¡¯re the ones who orchestrated it so that I¡¯d fall for that damn girl. Kind and gentle? She¡¯s a snake and a fox rolled into one. She knew what she wanted. She wanted to be a noble. She wanted to be a baroness. And maybe she wanted even more than that. Damn that woman! If he wants her, then I will give her to him in a pre-wrapped package personally delivered by me.¡¯ Taking a deep breath, Elysian sighed. ¡°If you want her, you can have her. Even if I win, I promise I¡¯ll give her to you.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking?¡± Sybil growled. With how nonchalant he acted, he didn¡¯t believe that the younger boy was serious. ¡°I even promise that I¡¯ll give her to you, win or lose. Why are you still angry with me?¡± Elysian chuckled before stopping when he realized something. ¡°Wait. If I¡¯m giving her to you, win or lose, why do we still have to fight?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m an idiot?¡± Sybil scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re just afraid to face me. And if we don¡¯t fight, you can simply deny later that you made that promise.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re an idiot. You can already have what you want without facing any risk.¡± Elysian pondered for a moment. ¡°Well, if I were you, I wouldn''t trust myself either. So, you¡¯re totally not wrong there,¡± he suddenly chuckled. ¡°Okay, if you want to fight, then let¡¯s fight. I hope you don¡¯t regret that decision later. Also, to ensure that we both make our promises, let¡¯s have the Commander be our witness. If I break my promise, he¡¯ll report it to the Baron. That will ensure that I¡¯ll stick to our agreement. As for you, I¡¯m sure he can force you to fulfill those noble acts that I had envisioned.¡± Sybil growled at him but nodded. He nodded back, turning to Cedric. ¡°Commander, can you be our witness?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± he nodded. Suddenly, Lucas approached him. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m worried about the young master¡­¡± ¡°No need to worry, captain. I¡¯ll be fine. You should be more concerned for him,¡± Elysian gave him a sincere smile. ¡°Thank you, though, for your concern.¡± Lucas was about to protest again, but Cedric stopped him, ¡°If the boy wants to fight, let him fight. If there are any problems, I¡¯ll take responsibility. I don''t think the Baron will have an issue with this fight; instead, he¡¯ll be pleased.¡± ¡°Be careful, young master,¡± the captain warned. After handing him a wooden sword, he patted him on the shoulder, walking to the side. All the soldiers followed suit until only Sybil and Elysian remained in the center of the training ground. ¡°Ready.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you regret the day you were born,¡± the older boy snarled, glaring at him with intense animosity. ¡°Fight!¡± Sybil rushed straight to Elysian, gripping his sword with both hands, slashing downward. Intent on ending the fight quickly, he poured all his energy into the strike. However, just as the sword was about to hit him, Elysian simply turned sideways. The sword came so close, mere inches from his face and body as it passed, hitting nothing but air. While dodging the attack, Elysian deftly lowered his sword downward, causing the older boy to trip and fall to the ground. Elysian sighed, looking down at Sybil, who had slammed his face onto the ground. ¡°What the hell. Even here, there¡¯s no originality. Please change it to something like, ¡®I¡¯ll make you regret that you¡¯ve eaten eggs for breakfast,¡¯ or something. Tsk, tsk!¡± ¡°You! You!¡± Sybil screamed, consumed by rage as he went on a rampage. ¡°I¡¯ll f*cking kill you!¡± ¡°Hey, man, calm down. Even though you''re young, you should take care of your heart. You might develop heart disease,¡± Elysian said, effortlessly dodging all the attacks of the older boy with mere inches from him. This only fueled Sybil¡¯s anger, continuing his relentless assault. ¡°I¡¯m getting bored of this,¡± Elysian sighed, easily dodging an angular cut before hitting the back of Sybil¡¯s head, causing him to collapse like a puppet whose strings were cut. ¡°You spewed too much nonsense, but you only amounted to this? Tsk, be more humble, boy.¡± ¡°Commander, make sure to enforce our agreement,¡± Elysian said, walking away, leaving the soldiers¡¯ mouths hanging open. Even Cedric was left speechless, staring at the young noble¡¯s retreating back. ¡°Stop!¡± Cedric suddenly screamed, rushing to prevent Sybil, who was blazing with Aura, from attacking the younger boy. Upon hearing the commander¡¯s shout, Elysian quickly turned around; instead of reacting, he simply stared blankly at the incoming attack as if frozen from fear. Realizing it was too late to thwart the empowered strike directly aimed at the boy''s head, the commander stopped moving, recognizing with grave horror that the boy might really die. Suddenly, Sybil fell to the floor, screaming in pain while clutching his private parts. The commander struggled to comprehend what had happened until he noticed the younger boy¡¯s sword was angled forward. He stared at the young noble, who casually shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault,¡± Elysian raised both of his arms, showing his innocence. ¡°He¡¯s the one who ran into my stick and hit his¡ªyou know¡ªhis Aldric.¡± Chapter 10 Glancing at the screaming young soldier, the commander winced, turning his attention back to Elysian. ¡°Young master¡­¡± ¡°Stop! I believe we all agree here; what happened to him is not my fault,¡± the boy said. Cedric sighed, nodding. ¡°Good, I¡¯m tired, Commander. And hungry. If you have something to say, let me know after I¡¯ve eaten and rested,¡± he said, walking without waiting for a response. The speechless soldiers quickly parted, giving him space. Calmly walking amidst the piercing gaze around him, he neither glanced back at them nor showed any emotion, only smiling when the gentle giant quickly approached him. ¡°Young master, are you alright?¡± Bran glanced at Sybil, wincing when the unfortunate soldier groaned in pain, sympathizing with him. ¡°Do I look fine, you big oaf?!¡± Elysian exclaimed, noticing where the servant was looking. ¡°Why are you staring at him? You should be concerned about me. I¡¯m terrified,¡± he said, pointing at his face. ¡°Look, I¡¯m pale.¡± Bran regarded him for a moment, ¡°You looked fine, young master.¡± ¡°I looked fine? That brat nearly killed me. I¡¯m still shaking from fear. Because of this, I¡¯m not going to sleep peacefully for months. Worst of all, this is going to scar my innocent childhood forever. And you¡¯re saying I¡¯m fine. Are you blind?¡± Elysian complained loudly. ¡°I¡¯m starving, young master.¡± Bran said, glancing at his stomach, happily thinking about food. ¡°You¡¯re always hungry, you big oaf,¡± Elysian scoffed, shaking his head. ¡°I¡¯m also starving,¡± he sighed, realizing he shared a similar predicament. Raising his voice so that everyone could hear, he added, ¡°What''s happening in this world? The young master of a house is not even safe among his soldiers. Ah, such a travesty. May the gods shed tears for my great misfortune. Please, help this world!¡± Staring at the retreating back of the young noble, they were completely speechless at the words he was spewing. Glancing back at the groaning Sybil and shaking their heads, they were thinking that he had messed with the wrong person.
¡°I¡¯ve missed the food here,¡± Elysian said, devouring a Roast Beef Pot Pie as he walked towards the flower shop. ¡°This is really good.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you eat this kind of food, young master,¡± Bran said, devouring another pie while his other hand reached for the sweater version. ¡°You must have forgotten, my friend. I¡¯ve always enjoyed this kind of food since I was born,¡± he smiled, noticing some food around the servant¡¯s mouth. Bran looked at him for a moment, pondering what he had just said, shrugged and continued to eat his pie. ¡°It seems you really like the food. Your mother is a cook; doesn¡¯t she make them for you?¡± Elysian curiously asked, nodding to the flower shop owner, who greeted them. ¡°No, young master. Ma thinks I¡¯m too fat. She restricts how much I eat and what kind. That¡¯s why I¡¯m always hungry,¡± Bran complained. ¡°Well, she¡¯s right. You¡¯re fat,¡± Elysian grinned, grabbing the last remaining pie from Bran¡¯s hand and quickly devouring it. ¡°Hey, that¡¯s mine!¡± protested the servant. ¡°It¡¯s now mine,¡± he grinned, letting out a burp before continuing, ¡°I¡¯m just following the wishes of your mother. Don¡¯t be upset, my friend. I¡¯m just helping you. It¡¯s for your own good,¡± he said. Turning to the shop owner, who was waiting patiently, he asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it right, good sir? He¡¯s fat. He needs to diet.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, young master,¡± he bowed. ¡°See, I¡¯m right.¡± Elysian said, grinning at the older boy before pointing to one of the bouquets of flowers on display. ¡°I think that will suffice. I¡¯ll buy that one.¡± ¡°Why are you buying flowers?¡± Bran glanced at him, confused. ¡°Hmm, I''m buying for¡­¡± ¡°Of course, he¡¯s buying it for me,¡± Lyra confidently said with her sweetest smile as she entered the flower shop. ¡®Damn, this snake. I¡¯m really unlucky today. From the grumpy steward to that arrogant brat, now her? Damn, can you make me rest for a moment? Ah!¡¯ ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Elysian asked, surprised by her sudden appearance. ¡°Are you okay, young master?¡± She asked, pretending to be concerned. ¡°You don¡¯t look fine. You¡¯re a little pale.¡± ¡®Yeah, because you¡¯re here.¡¯ ¡°I haven¡¯t fully recovered yet,¡± Elysian said, pretending to feel weak. ¡°My head still hurts, and it¡¯s hard to move around.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry; I wasn''t able to visit you,¡± Lyra said, looking sad. ¡°I wanted to, but knowing what happened already broke my heart. I didn¡¯t have the courage to see you in that state. If I went there, I¡¯d just cry.¡± ¡®Yeah, right. What total nonsense! You¡¯re just busy playing princess and gossiping with your friends.¡¯ ¡°I understand.¡± Elysian nodded, pretending to sympathize with her. ¡°I know how gentle and delicate you are. As I said, I¡¯m still not feeling fine, and I don¡¯t want to worry you. So, I hope you don¡¯t visit me or even see each other for the time being until I¡¯m fully healthy, because it pains my heart to see you suffer.¡± Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. ¡®Yeah, I hope we never meet again.¡¯ Lyra smiled, pretending to be touched. ¡°You¡¯re really kind and understanding¡­¡± ¡°Young master, here¡¯s the flower,¡± the shop owner said, attempting to hand the bouquet of flowers to the young boy. However, before he could, Lyra took it. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have, young master. Even though you¡¯re not feeling well, you¡¯re still thinking about me. You¡¯re so sweet,¡± she said shyly, pretending to be embarrassed. ¡°I gladly accept it.¡± Elysian grinned, grabbing the bouquet back. When she didn¡¯t want to let go, he added, ¡°It¡¯s for the dead.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Lyra quickly got away, frowning at him. ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry, my sweet Lyra,¡± Elysian bowed in apology, a smirk playing on his lips as his head dipped. ¡°This bouquet is for my mother. When I was sick, she was the only one on my mind. She¡¯s the sole reason why I woke up again.¡° ¡°Oh, how sweet. Young master, you¡¯re really sweet.¡± Lyra smiled again. ¡°How about you buy me one as well?¡± ¡®You wish.¡¯ ¡°My sweet Lyra, I have a severe headache again,¡± Elysian said, touching his head. ¡°I¡¯m feeling weak. I really have to go. I hope for your understanding.¡± ¡°Of course, young master,¡± Lyra said, looking sad. ¡°Let¡¯s meet again after you get better.¡± ¡°Goodbye, my dear,¡± he said as he quickly got out of the shop. When the boy left the shop, she noticed the shop owner eagerly staring at her. ¡°Do you need something?¡± ¡°Yes, my lady,¡± the shop owner smiled at her. ¡°Since you¡¯re his betrothed¡­ Hmm, the young master hasn¡¯t paid for the flowers yet.¡±
¡°Mother, I¡¯ve returned. I apologize for the other day; I showed you a vulnerable side of me. I¡¯m fine now,¡± Elysian smiled, placing the bouquet of flowers on her mother¡¯s grave. ¡°No matter how long I stay here or what happens, don¡¯t let other people disturb me, Bran. Do you understand me?¡± ¡°Yes, young master,¡± the servant bowed, sitting in the shade. Elysian moved next to the tree, sitting in a cross-legged position. He took a deep breath and began cultivating. ~ ~ ~ ¡°Take a moment to relax. Clear your mind. Breathe in. Breathe out. Feel the energy around you,¡± Kojiro smacked his student¡¯s head. ¡°Ouch! What was that for?¡± Dhi¡¯b complained, only to receive another hit from his master. ¡°Ouch!¡± ¡°How many times have I told you to empty your mind? Yet, what are you doing?¡± His master scolded him sharply. ¡°Why did I ever agree to teach you? Ah!¡± ¡°Master, this isn¡¯t my fault. It¡¯s really hard.¡± ¡°Just empty your mind and listen to my words. Why is it so difficult? We¡¯ve been doing this for weeks, and remember, this is just the beginning. You¡¯re just an idiot,¡± Kojiro sighed. ¡°I¡¯m not a genius like you, master. You¡¯re right, I¡¯m an idiot, but since you''re my teacher I¡¯m certain I¡¯ll succeed,¡± Dhi¡¯b grinned. ¡°Don¡¯t flatter me,¡± his master shook his head. ¡°Before we start again, let¡¯s go through the basic information. What are dantians?¡± ¡°Dantians are the energy center of the body.¡± How many dantians are there?¡± ¡°Three.¡± ¡°Can you explain each?¡± ¡°The first is the lower dantian or xia dantian. It is located in the abdomen near the navel. It is associated with the storage of vital energy or qi. The second is the middle dantian or zhong dantian. It is located in the chest near the heart. It is associated with the storage of spirit energy or mana. Lastly, the upper dantian or shang dantian. It is located in the head near the forehead. It is associated with the storage of mental energy or psion.¡± ¡°Good.¡± ¡°Tell me the steps in becoming a practitioner.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll clear my mind and sense the energy around me. If successful, I¡¯ll search for the life energy within myself. After finding it, I¡¯ll compress it and put it into the dantian that I¡¯ve chosen¡ªin my case, the upper dantian. ¡°Good. Now, try again. Empty your mind and try to feel the energy.¡± Dhi¡¯b breathed in and out, calming himself. Emptying his mind, he tried to feel the energy around him, but failed. This was the first and most crucial step; sensing the energy of life itself¡ªprana, the source of all existence. There was no avoiding this pivotal stage. If he failed to cross this bridge, he knew he would never be a practitioner. So, he calmed his mind, relaxed his body, closed his eyes, and started again. This time, everything around him vanished¡ªthe sound, the smell, and even the stray thoughts that always plagued his mind. Time lost its meaning as he became one with the world. Slowly, he began to sense life energy around him, the very essence of existence itself¡ªprana. He quickly shifted his focus into himself. In the midst of the void, he saw a soft and gentle light. Just looking at it filled him with warmth and joy. The feeling it evoked was so intoxicating that he felt alive¡ªtruly alive¡ªfor the first time in years. Amidst its soothing embrace, he heard the cautionary voice of his master, warning him of its danger. This instantly brought him back. Being ensnared by the soothing embrace of prana was extremely dangerous; many had been lost forever, becoming mere husks and never waking up again. With sheer will alone, he steeled his mind and focused. The orb of energy started small, gradually expanding until it reached the size of a head before abruptly stopping. Without hesitation, he set to work, attempting to compress it slowly. However, no matter how hard he tried, it persistently reverted back to its original size. The frustration became so intense that beads of sweat were starting to form on his forehead. The fear of failure even started to engulf his mind, thinking that this was simply an insurmountable task. Amidst fear and frustration, his will remained undaunted. He wouldn¡¯t accept any outcome other than success. He wouldn¡¯t be deterred. He would prevail and take the first step toward ascendancy. So, he breathed in and out, using all his will to compress the orb of life until it was the size of his fist. Finally succeeding, he smiled when he felt its power. Slowly, he moved the orb into his head and carefully placed it into his upper dantian. As it settled, his dantain came alive, drawing prana from around him and converting it into psion. Mental energy quickly circulated through his meridians. Some of the psion entered his middle and lower dantian, converting into mana and qi. However, the amount of the two energies in his body was only around thirty percent compared to psion; this was expected, since he¡¯d chosen the shang dantian. As the three energies circulated within his body, he quickly searched for a node in his head. Thanks to his master¡¯s guidance, he easily found their location. Being his first node, he was able to open it easily, though it still hurt like hell. Groaning in pain while gradually opening his eyes, the first thing he saw was his master¡¯s smile. ¡°Congratulations,¡± Kojiro quickly covered his nose. ¡°You stink!¡± ~ ~ ~ As Elysian opened his eyes, he was greeted by the crescent moon in the night sky. Admiring such a beautiful view, he slowly smiled, releasing his aura as it blazed in the cold night. Suddenly, something popped into his view, causing his mouth to instantly drop. Chapter 11 As Elysian began cultivating, his thoughts drifted to the day he first stepped into the realm of ascendancy. This particular chapter of his past remained etched in his memory, altering the course of his life forever. The memory was still so vivid, as if it were just yesterday. This did not surprise him since failure seemed inevitable at the time. Now that he had time to think about it, he realized that he was lucky to be able to cultivate when he started so late. Well, it wasn¡¯t really just luck; it was also thanks to his master and his patience. ¡®What did my master say again? Take a moment to relax. Clear your mind. Breathe in. Breathe out. Feel the energy around you.¡¯ As he had done in the past, Elysian prepared his mind for the struggle ahead, following the words of his master: he relaxed his body, closed his eyes, emptied his mind, and tried to sense prana around him. Suddenly, he froze. Unlike before, he was not worried about failing. However, he did not expect to sense the energy this quickly. It had taken him weeks before, but now he did it instantly. It felt as natural as breathing. It seemed not only his knowledge but also his experience had greatly helped him. ¡®If this is the case, it will make my journey much easier and smoother than before. I also learned a lot that will surely improve my cultivation. This is truly exciting.¡¯ After his initial surprise, he quickly refocused his mind on searching for prana within himself. Just like before, the orb of life was still as captivating as ever, attempting to lure him into her embrace. This time, however, he was prepared. Knowing what to expect, her temptation had no effect on him whatsoever. As he observed it with indifference, he quickly noticed that the orb was three times more intense than before. He was uncertain of the reason, but he had a nagging suspicion that something within him must have changed to cause such a deviation. While the orb of life continued expanding, he kept a watchful eye on it. When the orb reached the size of a head, he thought it would finally stop growing; however, it kept expanding until it was three times its previous size. He had already suspected this would happen when he saw the increased intensity earlier. Although he didn¡¯t understand what was happening, this presented an opportunity that he would gladly accept. Drawing from his previous experience, he instantly steeled his mind, putting all his will into compressing the orb of life. Despite knowing what to expect, it didn¡¯t make the task any easier, especially with the energy now three times greater than before. However, he didn¡¯t panic; instead, he remained calm and collected, focusing every ounce of his mind on compressing the energy. With the energy being three times larger than before, once it reached the size of his head, it gained stability. Although he could have stopped at that moment, he didn¡¯t. Unsatisfied, he pressed on. In the past, he always regretted that he hadn¡¯t compressed the energy even further. This was one of the few opportunities to increase his capacity, so he willed himself to compress the energy even more. It was easier at first, but as he compressed it further, it became exponentially more difficult. When the energy was the size of his fist, he considered giving up; it was already a third of its supposed size. He felt what he achieved was enough. Yet, realizing he could only do this once made him hesitate. Deep within, he knew that he would regret it if he gave up now. So, he relaxed his body and calmed his mind as he readied himself. Bracing for a final push, he compressed the orb beyond what he thought was possible. He just gave it his all. Even on the verge of collapsing, he continued until the orb finally stopped getting any smaller. Suddenly, as he pushed it to its limit, the orb burst into a blinding light. Breathing heavily from exhaustion, he looked at the orb of life. A smile crossed his face when he saw that it was now the size of a marble, with a purple hue radiating around it. ¡®Hmm, I¡¯ve noticed that my capacity now is nine times greater compared to the past. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not due to my age because it''s been proven that capacity grows with age. However, getting older without any energy circulating in your pathway causes the meridian to stiffen until you can¡¯t open any nodes at all. Fortunately, I was lucky that I was still able to open nodes in the past. There are many prevailing theories regarding energy capacity. I have heard that parentage is very important. This has given rise to the theory that the physical body is a major factor in energy capacity, while others believe that it¡¯s not the body but the soul. My current situation supports the latter. Theorists observe that the soul grows in relation to a person¡¯s experiences. This is why capacity grows with age.¡¯ After calming his mind, he slowly moved the energy to his head and gently placed it into his upper dantian. Just as before, his dantian immediately came alive, drawing prana around him and converting it into psion. As energy circulated through his pathways, the psion that entered his middle and lower dantian was converted into mana and qi. Similar to the past, the ratio of his mana or qi to his psion was still thirty percent, since he had chosen the shang dantian again. However, the amount of qi or mana had now increased ninefold, including psion. That was why, when he used psion to open the nodes in his head, he easily succeeded in opening three nodes consecutively. Just like in the past, it still hurts like hell. As Elysian opened his eyes, he was greeted by the crescent moon in the night sky. Admiring such a beautiful view, he slowly smiled, releasing his aura as it blazed in the cold night. Suddenly, something popped into his view, causing his mouth to instantly drop. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°What the hell!¡± Elysian shouted in surprise. ¡°I stink? You¡¯re the f*cking bastard that got us killed!¡± ¡°Young master, are you alright?¡± Bran asked, concerned, as he hurriedly went to him. ¡°Huh? I¡¯m fine,¡± he replied. Just as he was about to shoo him away to start his tirade again, the servant suddenly covered his nose and said, ¡°You stink!¡± ¡°What?¡± Elysian asked, coughing when he got a whiff of his own smell. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. I stink really bad!¡± He suddenly let himself fall on his back while laughing like crazy. ¡®Not only have I taken my first step in ascendancy in this lifetime, but I also retain the Eye of Sacraeon. This is a great day¡ªa truly great day indeed!¡¯
¡°What a busy day,¡± Elysian mused, leaning on the bathtub, pondering on what he knew about the artifact. He sighed, realizing he didn¡¯t know much, or more precisely, no one really knew for sure. Even the one who asked him knew little about it, aside from legends and myths written in ancient texts. And those ancient texts were only from oral traditions and stories passed down from generation to generation. ¡®Until Tariq told me that he found clues about the artifact, I didn¡¯t even know that the Eye of Sacraeon really existed. I tried to find it in the past but failed. Hmm, from the few stories I¡¯ve read, the Eye of Sacraeon belongs to an ancient, one-eyed race that was gifted in the arcane. Some even said that they were gods, but some texts contradicted this; however, they all agreed that this race was extremely powerful and had immense magical prowess. In one legend, it was mentioned that the artifact was created by their most powerful king, who delved into the deepest mysteries of magic, forging a vessel of great power in order to save their race from impending doom. In another story, it was said that it was forged by their greatest craftsmen, creating a powerful artifact to help their king ascend into godhood. There were many of these kinds of stories; however, there were also some that speak about the use of rituals that sacrificed a huge portion of their race to forge this artifact. However, one thing they all agreed on was that this artifact was immensely powerful. If this is true¡­¡® Elysian was about to scream in happiness, thinking that he might become a god or some powerful being, before sighing. ¡®I have a bad feeling about this. No one had really seen or used this artifact before because it was sealed. So, all those stories about its uses were mere speculation. Also, the stories and legends were initially passed down through oral tradition before being put into writing, making it hard to distinguish what¡¯s real and what¡¯s not. Well, not just hard¡ªit¡¯s impossible, given the scarcity of the source material. What I¡¯m certain of is that this artifact will not be that simple. If it grants immense power, what will be the cost? Also, the artifact seems to be alive. If I remember correctly, the eye appears to be staring at us when we open the box. Also, when I saw the status window, the remarks section seemed to be talking to me. Yes, there¡¯s no question that this artifact is alive. If this is the case, I¡¯m in a lot of trouble. The artifact is inside me. I can¡¯t just sell it or throw it away. F*ck! Is this thing going to take over me? Hey, can you hear my thoughts?! ¡­. I know you¡¯re alive! ¡­. Hey, can you hear me?! ¡­. It seems it can¡¯t. That¡¯s a relief. Hmm, how did I do that earlier?¡¯ Elysian looked around him, nothing happened. He tried to remember what he did when he looked at that giant worm and the moon. ¡®Hmm, what did I do? ¡­¡­ Ah! I think I might¡¯ve unconsciously put some energy into my eyes to improve my vision. Okay, let¡¯s try it.¡¯ Elysian grabbed a bar of soap and stared at it, slowly connecting one of his nodes to his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s the problem with floral soap? It smells nice,¡± Elysian scoffed before his mouth just hung open, reading the final remark. ¡°F*ck! Can you read my mind? Are you trying to take over my body? Hey, answer me!¡± When he tried to activate his skill on the soap again, nothing happened. So, he quickly took his underwear next to him and activated the skill. Elysian gritted his teeth, taking a towel near him and activated the skill, but nothing happened. He tried a few more times with the same result. He even tried a different node, still nothing. He sighed. ¡°It seems I can only use it three times. That¡¯s its limit. Yes, it¡¯s typical for items to have a cooldown. The problem is how long I will be able to use it again. Some items have only minutes between intervals, while others have weeks or even months. I need to take note of it to maximize its use,¡± he said quickly, turning his attention back to the last statement. ¡°Do I need to worry? Hmm, hey, bastard! You¡¯re just messing with me, right?¡± Elysian waited a moment for a reply, sighing. ¡°It seems it can only reply to me if I use the skill.¡± He suddenly grinned. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to just curse at the artifact when it can¡¯t answer back at me?¡± ¡°What?¡± Elysian¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, cursing when he realized what it meant. ¡°F*ck you!¡± Chapter 12 ¡°Hey, I know you can hear me,¡± Elysian said, waiting for a response. However, there was only silence. He waited for a moment longer, yet still, there was nothing. ¡°If you don¡¯t answer me, you¡¯re ugly.¡± ¡°Master, who are you talking to?¡± Bran asked, concerned in his voice. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, big fella. I¡¯m just trying to commune with the ghost,¡± he said, suddenly staring behind the servant. ¡°Master, stop scaring me!¡± he cried out, beads of sweat forming on his forehead, fighting the urge to turn around. ¡°You¡¯re not funny. I know you¡¯re just messing with me, master.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not being funny or messing with you, big fella,¡± Elysian said, his voice carrying a hint of anxiety. He slowly stepped back, keeping his eyes on the big servant''s back. Bran stood nervously still, slowly turning around, and suddenly saw a big face staring back at him. He stumbled back, screaming, ¡°Ah! Get away from me!¡± ¡°Stop shouting!¡± Norah exclaimed, amused by her son¡¯s reaction. ¡°You¡¯re already big, yet you¡¯re still acting like a baby.¡± She shook her head, turning to Elysian, bowing respectfully. ¡°Good evening, master.¡± ¡°Good evening, ma¡¯am,¡± he replied, chuckling at the poor servant struggling to get up. ¡°Big fella, you can¡¯t deny, that¡¯s funny.¡± ¡°Stop teasing me, master,¡± Bran said, frowning at them and trying to hide his embarrassment while still attempting to get up. ¡°Sorry, big fella,¡± he said, grinning as he approached. ¡°Here, let me help you.¡± Bran quickly took the offered help, rising to his feet. He continued frowning at his mother. ¡°Ma, stop laughing! You¡¯re not helping,¡± he said in embarrassment, his cheeks turning as red as a tomato. ¡°What a cute boy!¡± Norah smiled, pinching her son¡¯s cheek despite his protests. ¡°Ma, I¡¯m not a boy anymore!¡± he declared. ¡°I¡¯m big already! I¡¯m even taller than you.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. You¡¯re not a boy anymore,¡± her mother beamed, still pinching his son¡¯s cheeks. ¡°You¡¯re a big boy!¡± Elysian could only smile, watching the interaction between the two. Slowly, his smile began to fray, struggling to maintain it. Being born into a noble family, he was lucky in life. He knew what he had, and he was grateful for it, more so when he had the opportunity to relive it. However, there were few instances when he felt jealous of other people, and this was one of those rare moments. Watching the mother and son made his heart ache. This was a different kind of pain, not the regret-type that he felt before, but the kind that made him happy but also sad at the same time¡ªa paradox, you would say. Still, he was happy for his friend, but being happy did not mean that there was not any longing on his part for something that he could never have. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for our display of affection, young master,¡± Norah said, smiling at him. ¡°I hope for your kind understanding.¡± Elysian smiled back and said, ¡°What are you sorry about? Actually, I find the display quite adorable. This big oaf is quite lucky to have you as his mother.¡± ¡®It seems she¡¯s starting to get more casual with me. I also can¡¯t sense any tension like before. This is good¡ªvery good.¡¯ ¡°See that, my big boy!¡± the cook chuckled, smiling at her son. ¡°The young master thinks that you¡¯re lucky to be my son.¡± Bran just whispered some nonsensical words, massaging his swollen cheeks. ¡°Young master, are you hungry?¡± Norah asked, her eyes softening as she observed him. ¡°Would you like us to serve the food now?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m starving,¡± Elysian smiled, playfully patting his stomach. ¡°I¡¯d love to eat another round of your incredible dishes, ma¡¯am. Just like last time, I will eat in the kitchen. Also, you can eat with me,¡± he suggested with a smile, glancing at her. Anticipating her protest, he quickly added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there won¡¯t be any problem. If the steward asks, just blame it on me. Tell him I insisted we all eat together,¡± he grinned. ¡°After what happened earlier, I doubt he¡¯ll question any of you.¡± ¡°I understand, young master,¡± she grinned back, bowing respectfully to him before heading back to the kitchen. ¡°You¡¯re still as red as a tomato, my friend,¡± Elysian chuckled. When he saw the young servant¡¯s dowcast demeanor, gently massaging his cheeks, he sighed and added, ¡°You should appreciate your mother more. I understand you feel quite frustrated with how she sometimes treats you. From someone who has experienced life and faced its storms, be grateful for what you have.¡± For a moment, his voice cracked, but he quickly regained his composure. ¡°Just know that you¡¯re lucky, big fella. Some are even willing to give up almost anything to be in your position.¡± ¡°Faced its storms?¡± Bran asked, looking at him strangely before quickly quipping, ¡°Master, I¡¯m older than you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the age, big oaf. It''s the trials and tribulations one faces.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a noble, and I¡¯m a lowly servant, master. I might have more trials and tribulations than you.¡± ¡°You now have the audacity to answer back at me?¡± Elysian scoffed, staring at the older boy. ¡°Had I been too nice to you?!¡± Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. ¡°You want me to lie, master?¡± he grinned. Elysian burst into laughter and said, ¡°Never, my friend. Never. You must always be truthful with me.¡± ¡°I may not be as smart as you or anyone here, master, but I understand what you mean,¡± Bran said, glancing at the kitchen. ¡°I may have acted that way, but I know I¡¯m lucky. I¡¯m always grateful for Ma and Pa,¡± he said, facing him. ¡°I¡¯m also grateful to you, Elysian¡ªmy friend.¡± ¡°You¡¯re getting cheesy, big fella,¡± he chuckled, patting him on the arm. ¡°You¡¯re just hungry.¡± ¡°Ely!¡± Elysian quickly turned around. ¡°Sophia?¡± He mumbled softly. Shocked, he stood motionless, staring at the young girl of seven who was running towards him. Out of nowhere, tears began falling from his eyes. ~ ~ ~ ¡°Nephew, I want you to persuade Sophia to marry the Viscount,¡± Lysander said seriously, sipping his wine. ¡°You¡¯re the only one she will listen to.¡± ¡°Do we really have to, uncle?¡± Elysian asked reluctantly. Steeling his resolve to give his opinion, he remarked, ¡°I already asked her; she didn¡¯t want to, uncle. I also don¡¯t think I can agree to that marriage. He is more than three times her age. He is even older than my father. How can we agree to such a marriage?¡± ¡°Are you an idiot, boy?!¡± Lysander exclaimed. ¡°I thought that we had already agreed to this.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t agree to it, uncle.¡± Elysian said in frustration. ¡±I said, if Sophia agrees to marry him, I won¡¯t oppose it. But she did not want to get married to that old loon. We can find a better match for her.¡± ¡°But I already promised the Viscount that he would marry your sister. We can¡¯t back out now. You know how influential he is. If we break our promise to him, our house will be done for. You are now the Baron. It is your duty to put the barony before anything else.¡± ¡°Why did you even make that promise?!¡± Elysian asked, raising his voice. ¡°Why do you keep saying ¡®we¡¯? I didn¡¯t agree with this; you did!¡± Lysander erupted, hurling his cup before shouting, ¡°Are you blaming me, boy? How dare you! I raised you like my own. When everyone was against you, I stood behind you. Now, you¡¯re blaming me as if it were my fault. If you want to blame someone, you should blame that father of yours. He¡¯s the one who¡¯s always gone to war whenever he¡¯s summoned by those bastards from the capital. He didn¡¯t even think about what it would do to the barony. This house had always been on the verge of bankruptcy since he went to those stupid wars of his. And what did he get? Nothing. They didn¡¯t give him land or title. They just gave him some stupid medal that said he was a hero. Look at those other nobles who did nothing but made some stupid excuses. They¡¯ve been given land and title, which were supposed to be ours. Your father is only good for waving that sword of his. But in everything that matters, like making connections and playing politics, he is stupid. After he died, he left this house in utter ruin. Now that we needed those nobles in the capital, look at what those bastards did; they turned their backs on us. They didn¡¯t even have the conscience to think that they are still sitting on those lofty chairs of theirs because of your father.¡± Elysian could only sigh, leaning back into his chair and staying silent. What could he even say when what his uncle said was true? His father was a warrior through and through. He felt more alive on the battlefield than anywhere else. It¡¯s not surprising since he earned his title as a warrior but also left it in ruin as a warrior. ¡°Ely, I don¡¯t want to marry him,¡± Sophia said, entering the room with tears streaming down her face. ¡°Please, don¡¯t agree to the marriage.¡± ¡°Sia, how long have you been listening to us?¡± Elysian quickly got up and hugged his sister. ¡°My sweet little sister, don¡¯t cry.¡± He slowly led his sister to sit next to him. ¡°Please, stop crying, okay? You know I don¡¯t want to see you crying.¡± ¡°Please, listen to me, niece. If you refuse to marry the Viscount, our house will surely fall into ruin,¡± Lysander said, sighing when he gazed at the crying girl. ¡°Please save the barony and your brother. Do your duty as the lady of this house, and make that sacrifice.¡± Sophia glanced at his brother, who averted her eyes. She stayed still for a moment before slowly smiling a sad smile as her tears continued to fall from her eyes. ¡°Do you want me to marry him, brother?¡± Elysian tense for a moment. This was one of the rare occasions when her sister called him ¡®brother¡¯, instead of ¡®Ely¡¯. His heart immediately broke for the first time upon hearing it as tears fell from his eyes. Then he uttered one of the words that he regretted for the rest of his life. ¡°Yes. Can you marry him for me, Sia?¡± ¡°Okay. For you, I will, Ely,¡± she said, crying even more. Elysian could only cry as she looked at her sister for one last time. The next morning, Sophia left the estate without saying goodbye to her brother. A month after getting married, she hanged herself and died alone in the cold, majestic mansion of the Viscount. ~ ~ ~ ¡®This time I will protect you!¡¯ Elysian immediately ran to his sister and hugged her. ¡°Sia, I¡¯ve missed you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve missed you also, Ely,¡± Sophia said, letting go of her brother and smiling at him. ¡°Why are you crying?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Sia. It¡¯s just tears of happiness. I¡¯m very happy to see you because I¡¯ve missed you so much.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cry, silly. You can always see me,¡± she said, grinning at him. ¡°When I heard that you¡¯re sick, I really wanted to go here and visit you, but Grandpa didn¡¯t allow it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you went here alone?!¡± Elysian¡¯s eyes widened, breathing a sigh of relief when he saw Palden in the window looking at them. She was the personal maid and guardian of his sister, who worked for Lord Dorian, Sophia¡¯s grandfather. He nodded to her, and she nodded back to him. ¡°Yes, I did. I¡¯m a big girl now,¡± his sister grinned. ¡°They didn¡¯t want me to go here, but I wanted to see you,¡± she said, her eyes starting to water. ¡°You were sick, Ely. I need to go here and see if you¡¯re fine.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Sia,¡± he smiled, patting her on the head. ¡°Look, I¡¯m fine now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m happy that you¡¯re fine, Ely,¡± she said, hugging him again. ¡°I¡¯ve really missed you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve missed you too, Sia,¡± Elysian said, hugging his sister tightly before kissing her forehead. Seeing his sister for the first time in decades made him so happy that he wanted to shout at that very moment. However, he restrained himself, content to grinning widely like a crazy person. Suddenly, he heard a growling sound. Sophia glanced at her brother, grinning. ¡°Ely, I¡¯m hungry. I want to eat.¡± ¡°Master, I¡¯m hungry also,¡± Bran interjected. ¡°No one asked you, big oaf,¡± Elysian playfully scowled at the servant. Glancing back at his sister, he smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re just in time, Sia. They¡¯re preparing the food at this moment. Are you okay eating in the kitchen?¡± ¡°I''m okay with it, Ely, as long as I eat with you.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go and eat!¡± Chapter 13 Norah¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, seeing Elysian and his son enter the kitchen with a young girl with them. ¡°Young mistress Sophia?¡± she asked, joy lighting up her face. ¡°You¡¯re back!¡± Sophia quickly ran, hugging the huge cook in delight and giggling. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you, Norah. They don¡¯t cook food as tasty as you.¡± With a warm laugh, the woman embraced the small child in return. If you looked at them, it was quite amusing to see a huge cook and a tiny girl sharing affection with each other. If you did not know, you might think she was just there to prepare rare and valuable ingredients. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you also, young mistress,¡± she said, gazing at the small child filled with affection. Smiling, she continued, ¡°Don¡¯t you worry. I¡¯ve just made some very tasty foods. I¡¯m sure you will love them. Also, I have freshly baked cookies. Your favorite.¡± ¡°Yay!¡± Sophia cheered in excitement, jumping all around the kitchen trying to find her prized treats. ¡°Can I have some, Norah? Pretty, please.¡± ¡°Only after eating your dinner, young mistress. You might lose your appetite if you indulge in some sweets now,¡± she objected, but the young girl kept pleading with her persistently. Elysian could not suppress his smile, witnessing the exchange. ¡®I never realized that Sia was this close to the cook. Well, not just the cook, it seems. The other kitchen staff keep glancing at my sister with a smile on their faces. It really isn¡¯t surprising when you consider that she is very kind and affectionate with everyone. I think that is also the reason why I love her. Her kindness has melted even the most arrogant and conceited prick in the land¡ªme. In the entire barony, she is the dearest to my heart¡ªbefore and even now.¡¯ Elysian¡¯s smile turned into a sigh. ¡®In the past, I¡¯ve been so focused on my own petty affairs that I didn¡¯t notice all this. It saddens me to learn what I¡¯ve missed so much, but I''m happy for the chance to witness it again. This time, I must ensure to protect that smile and innocence of hers. Even if I turn this whole land into ruin just to protect her, I will.¡¯ ¡°Ely, can I have some cookies?¡± Sophia asked, tugging at his arm and pleading. ¡°Please, please. I promise I¡¯ll eat my dinner.¡± Elysian just smiled affectionately, patting her head, and said, ¡°Just one, okay? After that, you must eat your dinner.¡± ¡°Okay. I love you, Ely,¡± she said, hugging him. ¡°Ma¡¯am, could you give her a cookie?¡± he asked, nodding in her direction. ¡°Okay, young master,¡± she nodded back, smiling at the little girl and handing her the treat. Without hesitation, Sophia took the cookie and quietly ate it in silence, savoring the taste like some deep longing that was finally filled. This entire scene was so adorable and cute that all the eyes in the kitchen were gazing at her affectionately. This scenario kept repeating throughout the night as everyone gave all their attention to his sweet little sister. This was just fine to Elysian; actually, he preferred it this way. He initially feared that there were going to be objections to them eating with him in the kitchen. Not only was there no objection, he could also see that there was no tension or awkwardness whatsoever. Thanks to Sophia, he could finally just relax and enjoy himself, watching their interactions with each other. He could not remember how long it had been since he felt this content and happy. Maybe he never did. All he could remember was the pain and struggle that he had to go through in life. He wished that his life would always be this peaceful; however, he knew that was just wishful thinking.
¡°Be quiet, you big oaf,¡± Elysian whispered, shaking Bran awake. ¡°Huh?¡± The servant glanced up, and a hand suddenly covered his mouth, sealing it shut. ¡°Shh, be quiet. You¡¯re waking up, Sia,¡± he quickly said, signaling the servant to follow him to the balcony. ¡°Is there a problem, master?¡± Bran asked, yawning. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re snoring very loudly,¡± he said, sitting on the chair. ¡°You would¡¯ve awakened Sia if I hadn¡¯t woken you.¡± ¡°Sorry about that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, big fella,¡± he said, glancing at a carriage pulling into their estate. ¡°I anticipated a guest today, just not this early,¡± he sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Upon reaching the front door, an old man entered, nodding to him. ¡°Good morning, young master.¡± ¡°Good morning, Lord Dorian,¡± Elysian greeted him with a nod. ¡°If you¡¯re here for my sister, she is still asleep. She stayed up pretty late last night. I don¡¯t want to wake her up yet. I hope you understand.¡± ¡°I understand, young master. It¡¯s my mistake for coming so early here.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ll be waiting for her, would you care to join me in the garden, sir?¡± he asked, smiling at the old man. Elysian led the way to the garden, followed by Lord Dorian. Before sitting on the chair, he asked his attendant, ¡°Please, bring me a hot tea with milk. Also, ask Norah if there are still some cookies left from last night.¡± He turned to his guest and asked, ¡°What do you want to drink?¡± Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. ¡°Plain tea would be fine.¡± ¡°Okay, bring plain tea for Lord Dorian too,¡± he said, nodding to the servant who quickly followed his order. He then turned to look at the old man, observing him. He did the same. They sat there for a while in utter silence, observing each other. ¡°You seem different, young master,¡± he said seriously. ¡°Really?¡± he asked, smiling mysteriously. ¡°I hope it¡¯s a positive kind of change.¡± ¡°You seem to be more patient,¡± Lord Dorian said, pausing for a moment before adding, ¡°Your eyes are also different. I can see intelligence in them.¡± Elysian burst into laughter. ¡°Why? Did my eyes used to be devoid of intelligence or something?¡± ¡°What I meant was that I can see in your eyes someone who has seen and experienced many things in life. I usually only see this in people who are older, like myself, not someone as young as you.¡± ¡°Thank you for the kind words, sir. Coming from you, it is a great honor,¡± Elysian said, bowing a little as a sign of respect. ¡°But I assure you, it¡¯s nothing that dramatic. I simply had to mature faster, for the sake of the barony and my sister.¡± ¡°Excuse me, young master. Here¡¯s your tea,¡± Bran said, placing the drinks and food on the table. ¡°Thank you, Bran. You can go to the kitchen and eat there if you want. I want to talk to Lord Dorian alone. I¡¯ll find you later after our talk.,¡± he said, smiling at the servant. ¡°Okay, master.¡± ¡°What do you want to talk about, young master?¡± The old man asked, intrigued by his serious demeanor. ¡°Are you going to ask me to let your sister stay here? I¡¯m sorry, you master, but¡­¡± ¡°No. On the contrary, I want her to stay with you whenever Father is not around,¡± Elysian said, observing the old man, who suddenly grew quiet, looking at him. ¡°I thought you were very fond of your sister. Why do you want her to stay with me instead of here?¡± he asked curiously. ¡°It¡¯s because she is very precious to me that I want her to stay with you,¡± he said, sighing. ¡°Maybe we have the same reason for why you made up so many excuses for her to stay with you.¡± ¡°What excuses, young master?¡± he asked, chuckling. ¡°I¡¯m just an old man who constantly misses the only family he has left. Can you blame me for that?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± he chuckled. ¡°And I''m just an empathic kid who wants to remedy the longing of an old man for his beloved granddaughter. You can consider it a public service.¡± Lord Dorian burst into sudden laughter, while Elysian calmly took a sip from his tea, observing the old man. ¡°I will gladly accept your public service, young master,¡± he said, smiling. Elysian simply nodded without saying anything. Lord Dorian did the same, observing the young boy while sipping his tea. ¡°I know you¡¯re close to your uncle,¡± the old man said, breaking the silence. ¡°Just a word of advice, it might be wise to be careful around him.¡± ¡°Why? Do you know something?¡± Elysian asked, betraying no emotion. ¡°I know nothing. I¡¯m not accusing your uncle of anything,¡± Lord Dorian chuckled. ¡°It''s just simple advice to an old man like me. It just means that you should trust no one.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry, my lord. I won¡¯t tell him,¡± Elysian smirked. ¡°Instead, I will cut the puppeteer¡¯s strings and let him dance into his demise.¡± Lord Dorian¡¯s eyes widened, seeing the young boy for the first time. ¡°I know the corruption that reeks in this land, my lord. And I plan to excise its source. I can¡¯t allow it to fester any longer.¡± ¡°What are you planning to do?¡± ¡°Why? Would you help me if I told you?¡± Lord Dorian just stared at him for a while. ¡°What can you even do? You¡¯re just a child.¡± ¡°If not me, who will? My father won¡¯t do it. He is busy with his war and isn¡¯t interested in the barony at all. While other adults are too afraid to do anything,¡± he said. When the old man was about to respond, he quickly cut him off and said, ¡°I¡¯m not casting any blame on you, my lord. I know you are a practical kind of man, and I want you to continue that way,¡± he said, smiling at him. ¡°What I want you to do is protect my sister. I know she is very important to you, and she is the most important person to me. We want the same thing¡ªthe safety of Sia.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to ask me that,¡± Lord Dorian smiled at him. ¡°I¡¯m willing to give up my life for her.¡± ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you this.¡± ¡°Are you confident in your decision?¡± He asked, concerned in his voice. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I will succeed,¡± he said casually, sipping his tea. Suddenly, his eyes had a dangerous edge to them, staring directly into the old man. ¡°The ones who should worry are those people who have the audacity to dip their hands in something that isn¡¯t theirs.¡± ¡°Grandpa?¡± Sophia asked, slowly walking towards them. ¡°Ah, my cute little Sia, come here,¡± Lord Dorian beamed, hugging his granddaughter. ¡°Did you have a nice dream?¡± ¡°Yes, because Ely is with me,¡± she said, looking teary-eyed. ¡°Grandpa, can I stay here? I want to be with Ely.¡± ¡°If you stay here, what about me?¡±he asked, turning to the boy as if seeking assistance. ¡°You don¡¯t want to be with your Grandpa?¡± ¡°I want to be with you, but what about Ely?¡± ¡°Come here, Sia,¡± Elysian said, hugging her sister. ¡°Ely, I want to stay here. I want to be with you,¡± she said, pleading. When she saw his eyes, she immediately knew what he wanted. ¡°Do you want me to stay with my Grandpa, Ely?¡± ¡°Yes. Can you do it for me, Sia?¡± ¡°Okay. For you, I will, Ely,¡± she said, feeling down. ¡®This is eerily similar to the past. However, she called me ¡®Ely¡¯ instead of ¡®brother¡¯ this time. Also, the main reason I wanted her to go was different. Instead of sending her to her doom, I¡¯m sending her for her safety.¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, Sia. I promise to visit you often,¡± Elysian said, kissing her forehead. ¡°Also, I will bring you many treats that Norah baked,¡± he said, offering her a plate of cookies from the table. ¡°Like these.¡± Sophia suddenly beamed, hugging him, and he hugged her back.
As Elysian and Bran entered the training ground, they were immediately greeted by the sight of Sybil crawling on the ground and shouting, ¡°Oh, Aldric, my charming prince! Your smoking hot body burns my heart!¡± The soldiers around the training ground avoided looking at him, struggling not to laugh. ¡°Ah! What a great morning!¡± Elysian exclaimed loudly, getting the attention of everyone around. ¡°You scoundrel!¡± Sybil shouted, glaring at him with eyes that could cut like daggers. ¡°You¡¯ll pay for this!¡± Chapter 14 ¡°Why are you blaming me?¡± Elysian was taken aback by the curses hurled at him by the other boy. ¡°You¡¯re the one who insisted that we duel.¡± Sybil could not find any retort, so he could only bite his tongue in silence, glaring at the young boy. ¡°I even offered to agree to your request, even if we don¡¯t fight, but you wouldn¡¯t listen. You even insulted me until I had no choice but to accept,¡± Elysian said, sighing. ¡°I think you should take more responsibility for your own actions and decisions instead of shifting the blame onto others.¡± Sybil scoffed. ¡°Liar!¡± ¡°You¡¯re accusing me of lying now?¡± Elysian asked in disbelief. Increasing the volume of his voice for everyone to hear, he addressed the soldiers present, ¡°I believe many of you witnessed our fight yesterday, correct?¡± ¡°Yes, I saw the fight, young master,¡± Winnifred said, followed by most of the soldiers. ¡°The people here will be the judges. Now, tell me, which part did I lie about?¡± ¡°You said that you would cancel your engagement with Lyra, win or lose,¡± Sybil sneered. ¡°So, did you cancel it? I knew you wouldn¡¯t keep your word.¡± ¡°Crazy hormonal teenager,¡± he mumbled in frustration. ¡°Are you still thinking about that girl in your situation?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t deserve her,¡± Sybil declared, staring defiantly at him. ¡°Yes, I don''t deserve her,¡± Elysian sighed, feeling defeated. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, moron. I will uphold my promise,¡± he said, suddenly increasing the volume of his voice and adding, ¡°Everyone here is my witness. I will cancel my engagement to that cra¡­¡± He quickly stopped himself, clearing his throat before he continued, ¡°As I was saying, I will cancel my engagement to Lady Lyra. Everyone here is my witness. If I break my promise, may the heavens strike me down,¡± he then smirked. ¡°Or even worse, you can tell my father about it,¡± he chuckled. Some of the soldiers chuckled with him. Turning back to the older boy, he said, ¡°Is that enough?¡± Sybil nodded; his stare towards the younger boy had softened quite a bit compared to the intense hatred before. ¡°Hey, moron, why are you resting?¡± Elysian smirked. ¡°You should start crawling again and declare your highest admiration to my brother, ¡®Oh, Aldric, my charming prince! Your smoking hot body burns my heart!¡¯¡± ¡°You bastard!¡± Sybil exclaimed, sighing. He started the whole routine again while Elysian and the servant provided him with some encouragement. Some soldiers, unable to contain themselves, burst into laughter. ¡°Good morning, young lord,¡± Lucas greeted, bowing. ¡°Good morning,¡± Elysian greeted back, nodding. ¡°Captain, hmm, can I call you Lucas?¡± ¡°Yes, young lord, it would be my honor.¡± Elysian smiled and asked, ¡°Lucas, can I ask a favor?¡± When he saw him nodding, he continued, ¡°In your daily training, can you include my servant Bran?¡± ¡°Master, are you talking about me?¡± the servant asked, a hint of concern in his voice. ¡°Why would I need training? I''m just an ordinary servant. Also, I don¡¯t want to fight anyone, master.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re a servant, but not an ordinary one, you big oaf,¡± Elysian said, scowling. ¡°How can you be ordinary when you¡¯re serving me? Are you calling me ordinary?¡± ¡°No, young master. You¡¯re not ordinary,¡± Bran hurriedly said. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°There is no ¡®but,¡¯ big fella,¡± Elysian quickly interrupted. ¡°Listen, you are my servant. In very rare cases where I¡¯m in danger, what are you going to do?¡± ¡°Hmm, defend you?¡± ¡°Yes, you need to defend me,¡± he said, nodding. ¡°But how are you going to defend me if you don¡¯t know how to fight?¡± Bran did not answer, remaining quiet and staring at the floor. ¡°I¡¯m just curious, big fella. Why did you become a servant when your body is fit to be a soldier?¡± The servant remained silent for a moment and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt anyone.¡± ¡°What if they hurt you?¡± This time, the servant did not answer. ¡°I think I know the reason why he¡¯s like that, young lord,¡± the captain said, watching the servant. ¡°Oh, really?¡± he asked, curious. ¡°Tell me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m close to his father, and I¡¯ve known Bran since he was born. From what I know, Bran was bullied when he was little because he was chubby and had a meek personality. In one incident, there was a big fight, and many of the children who bullied him were in serious condition.¡± ¡°Was that true?¡± he asked, looking at the dejected boy. Bran nodded, slowly looking up to Elysian, and said, ¡°Ma got really angry at me. She told me to never fight again.¡± ¡°Hmm, I see,¡± he said, patting the servant on the arm. ¡°You¡¯re just going to fight to protect me and yourself from danger. I promise that you will not hurt or fight those who don¡¯t deserve it. Also, don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll talk to your mother, okay?¡± He just nodded without speaking, still looking at the ground. ¡°Look at me, Bran,¡± Elysian said. The servant slowly glanced at him, staring him in the eye. ¡°Can you trust me?¡± ¡°Yes, young master,¡± he said, nodding. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. Elysian grinned and said, ¡°Now, get your butt in there and train. Your mother told you to lose some weight, so go there and work out. I will treat you later to a sorbet, okay?¡± Bran grinned and enthusiastically said, ¡°Okay, young master!¡± As the lumbering servant went to run with a couple of soldiers, Elysian just shook his head and chuckled. ¡°Just as they say, food is not just a sustenance for the body; it is a remedy for many problems.¡¯¡± The captain just laughed at what had happened and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, young lord; I¡¯ll watch over him.¡± ¡°See that you do,¡± he said, patting him on the arm and adding, ¡°Lucas, drill him the basics. I want him to have a solid foundation.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the captain nodded, glancing at him, and added, ¡°Yong lord, you don¡¯t want to train with him?¡± ¡°Hmm, I will train, but on my own,¡± Elysian said, smiling. ¡°Do you have the keys to my father¡¯s private training hall?¡± ¡°No,¡± Lucas said, pondering for a moment before adding, ¡°I think the commander might know. You should ask Cedric about it, young lord.¡± ¡°Of course he would know,¡± he sighed. He did not like talking to the commander if he could help. He looked to the captain again and thanked him before he went to find the officer in his office. ¡°Good morning, commander.¡± Cedric just glanced at him for a moment, observing him. The silence was deafening; they were the only ones in the room as they both engaged in a staring contest until it was finally broken. ¡°Why are you here, young master?¡± ¡°Do I need your permission to go here, commander?¡± he asked, smirking and raising a brow. ¡°No,¡± Cedric said, betraying no emotion. ¡°Are you here to check if the bet is fulfilled? As you can see, the poor boy is now crawling on the ground, shouting some nonsense.¡± ¡°Poor boy, really?¡± Elysian could only shake his head, scoffing. ¡±I¡¯m not here for that. Do you have the keys to open my father¡¯s private training hall?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s self-explanatory, commander. Why ask?¡± Cedric frowned and said, ¡°No one is allowed to use that place without the Baron¡¯s permission.¡± Elysian chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not part of that ¡®no one,¡¯ commander. Also, I¡¯m not asking for your permission. I¡¯m telling you to give it to me.¡± The commander let out a sigh. Grabbing the key to the training hall, he handed it over to the boy, and said, ¡°If you make a mess there or damage the place, you¡¯ll be the one to answer to the Baron.¡± Elysian nodded, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take responsibility.¡±
After changing into his training attire, Elysian made his way to the center of the hall, clutching a wooden sword. He stood there for a moment, attempting to channel qi through various parts of his body. He sighed, remembering how difficult it was. ¡®This isn¡¯t going to be easy. Well, at least my primary energy is psion, which will make it easier for me than for other people. I also need to exercise. This body is pretty weak. My body will surely sore after this.¡¯ ¡°Vit¨¡r¨© K¨­ky¨±,¡± Elysian whispered, breath flowing in and out, harnessing his internal energy, trying to channel his qi to the different parts of his body with pinpoint accuracy. He started slow, increasing his speed as time went by. Upon taking a step into cultivation, there were always three kinds of energy present: psion, mana, and qi. The ratio of 100:30:30 will be the same for everyone. Depending on what dantian they chose upon entering cultivation, the ratio of these energies on the body will be different. On Elysian¡¯s part, he had a ratio of 100:30:30, with psion being the highest. Each of the energies had different uses and effects. The type of cultivator you became would be highly dependent on this. Most skills, spells, and abilities would only work on a specific kind of energy. This was why you needed to carefully choose your dantian and the kind of energy to focus on early in cultivation because you could not change it later. Also, these energies had specific effects unique to each. For qi, this energy strengthens the body, while mana increases the regeneration of energy, and lastly, psion increases the control of energy. Whether in the desert or the east, most people chose to prioritize and place more importance on qi and mana, especially here in the north. Truthfully, he would have chosen qi if not for the guidance of his master. Luckily, he had someone who opened his eyes to the wonders it could do. This was even more crucial to him in the past, when he was just an average cultivator with an average energy reserve. Elysian bent his knees slightly, centering his weight in a dynamic stance. Suddenly, he shifted his weight to one side, coiling his body like a serpent ready to strike before releasing all his qi into his feet in a burst. ¡°Raijin no Ikari,¡± he said, propelling him forward like a ball of flesh. ¡°F*ck! ¡± He cursed, failing to properly calculate his qi and his current weight. ¡°Uroko K¨­shin!¡± He shouted, putting all his qi on his skin and muscles that would be hit on impact. This area instantly hardened, forming a snake-scale matrix. ¡°That was close,¡± Elysian said, exhaling a sigh of relief while examining the damaged wall. He allowed himself to collapse onto the floor, staring at the ceiling. ¡®I forgot that the energy in my body is nine times higher than when I began cultivating in my previous life. Even my age and body are smaller because I started cultivating this early. I should really be careful next time. I need to recalibrate how I use my abilities.¡¯ ¡°Time to start again,¡± Elysian said, sighing as he stood up.
¡°How¡¯s the training?¡± Elysian asked, eating his sorbet while the servant did the same. ¡°My body hurts really bad, master,¡± Bran replied, concentrating on his food. ¡°You¡¯re not the only one, my friend,¡± he said, grinning and showing him his bruises. ¡°As we continue, however, it will get better.¡± ¡°So what did you do? Did you practice with a sword?¡± ¡°Yes, we did the basic thrust and slash repeatedly. That¡¯s why both of my arms are very sore.¡± Suddenly, both of them heard the commotion up ahead. Glancing, they noticed many people were gathering to observe the scene. ¡°Excuse me,¡± Elysian said, navigating through a throng of people. ¡°Hey, watch it, kid!¡± Elysian just stared at him. Seeing his clothing, the man immediately backed off. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Elysian asked someone to his right. ¡°I don¡¯t know. From the looks of it, a family is being harassed by a couple of thugs.¡± One of the onlookers chimed in, ¡°A merchant hired some thugs to get his money back.¡± ¡°Huh, master, was that one of the contestants in the duel yesterday?¡± Bran asked, pointing to a boy in front fighting a couple of thugs. ¡°You¡¯re right, big fella. That¡¯s one of the finalists, Osric.¡± Chapter 15 ¡°I¡¯ll kill anyone who comes closer!¡± Osric yelled, raising his knife menacingly at those approaching him or his family. ¡°Quit it, kid! Surrender before things get worse,¡± the leader urged, smirking. ¡°You¡¯re just wasting your time. We¡¯ve got you surrounded.¡± ¡°You can only take my sister over my dead body!¡± the boy declared, lashing out at one of the thugs who tried to tackle him. ¡°Master, should we help him?¡± Bran asked, turning towards the young noble with concern evident on his face. ¡°Hmm,¡± Elysian mused for a moment. ¡®Perfect timing! I can use my ability again. At least fifteen hours of cooldown¡ªnot ideal but not bad either. Bloodline. Hmm, they¡¯re pretty rare. However, not all bloodlines have a positive effect. Why a question mark? Maybe that bloodline is not yet awakened. That will be a huge problem since bloodline needs specific requirements to be awakened, and that process is highly guarded secrets by families or tribes.¡¯ ¡°Of course we are going to help him, my friend,¡± Elysian said, grinning. ¡°How can I let a soldier that works for my family be bullied like that in front of me, right?¡± ¡°Young master, you are really kind. You¡¯re the best,¡± the servant replied, smiling. ¡°C¡¯mon, big fella. Lead the way,¡± he said, grinning back and gesturing for the servant to move forward. Bran looked at him wide-eyed, his mouth hanging open in surprise. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Elysian scoffed, eyeing the older boy¡¯s expression. ¡°Didn¡¯t you suggest that we help him? Also, do you expect me to go first? Are you nuts?!¡± he exclaimed, and the servant immediately avoided his eyes. ¡°Where in the world would you find a master facing danger first instead of his servant? Does that make sense?¡± Bran could not find any words to respond to that argument. So he could only swallow hard, walking slowly forward. ¡°Move faster, you big oaf,¡± he scowled, pushing the older boy. ¡°He¡¯ll be dead before we even get there.¡± ¡°You f*cking thugs!¡± Elysian shouted, hiding behind the lumbering servant. ¡°If you don¡¯t stand down now, I will get all of you arrested!¡± All eyes were suddenly on them. One of the thugs shouted back, ¡°Hey, kid, don¡¯t involve yourself in matters that don¡¯t concern you!¡± When they just stood there and didn¡¯t back down, the thugs got even angrier. ¡°Will skin you alive, kid!¡± one of the thugs threatened, and the others laughed. ¡°Or do you wish to join them in slavery? Pick your choice.¡± ¡°Did you just threaten me?¡± Elysian asked, stepping out from behind the servant and striding forward. ¡°You want to skin me alive? Not only that, but you also wanted to sell me into slavery?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± the leader asked. One of his men whispered in his ears, and his arrogant expression suddenly changed into panic. He quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, young master. I didn¡¯t recognize you.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s the merchant who ordered you?¡± he demanded, eyes sweeping over the leader and his men, who avoided his gaze. ¡°Answer me!¡± ¡°Merchant Edmund, young master,¡± the leader said, sighing before meeting his eyes. ¡°The father of my fianc¨¦e?¡± he asked, his grin widening. ¡°Yes, young master.¡± ¡®Great! This is great. It seems I might be hitting two birds with one stone.¡¯ ¡°Hey, Osric,¡± Elysian said, turning to the young soldier who was glaring at everyone, ready to fight. ¡°What will you do if I can solve your problem here?¡± Osric turned to him with eyes full of hope and said, ¡°I will serve you. If I must, I will sacrifice my life for you, young master, if you save my family.¡± Elysian nodded, turning to the leader, and said, ¡°Okay, tell Edmund that I will pay their debt. Also, inform him that no one will bother Osric and his family again. Anyone who does, I will personally deal with them,¡± he said, staring directly into the leader¡¯s eyes. ¡°Do you understand me?¡± ¡°Yes, young master,¡± the leader said, gesturing to his men to follow him. ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡± Osric immediately went to check on his family. ¡°Mother, are you alright?¡± he asked, quickly hugging her. ¡°Osi,¡± his sister said, crying even more. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Ari,¡± Osric comforted, hugging his little sister. ¡°No one is going to hurt you again.¡± Elysian just stood there, observing the whole scene, smiling. Suddenly, he noticed his servant was also crying. ¡°Why are you crying, big fella?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, young master,¡± Bran said, wiping his eyes with his sleeve. ¡°I just can¡¯t stop myself from crying, watching them.¡± Elysian chuckled, patting the servant¡¯s arm. ¡®It¡¯s kind of cute watching this lumbering servant of mine show his inner soft side. Well, he¡¯s always soft in the interior; this isn¡¯t really a surprise.¡¯ Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Young master, thank you very much,¡± Osric¡¯s mother said, kneeling in front of him. Elysian was taken aback when he saw what the woman had done. Gently pulling her up, he quickly reassured her, ¡°Ma¡¯am, you don¡¯t have to kneel to me. It¡¯s the least I can do for my own people. If those thugs, or anyone for that matter, make trouble for you or your family again, tell me quickly,¡± he said, glancing at the approaching sibling. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with it, okay?¡± ¡°Yes, young master,¡± Osric said, bowing. Elysian nodded, noticing the small girl, about the same age as his sister, bowing to him. This brought a smile to his face. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Elena,¡± she said in a small voice, shyly hiding behind her brother. Smiling warmly, he turned to Bran and took a couple of his sweets that he had bought earlier. ¡°That¡¯s mine, young master,¡± the servant protested, attempting to take back his prized candies. ¡°You big oaf, you¡¯ve eaten enough,¡± he said, shooing him away. Slowly, he walked towards the small girl, extended his hand with the sweets, and said, ¡°Do you want some?¡± Elena turned to her brother, who smiled and nodded. Gently taking the candies, she looked at him, blushing, before quickly saying, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You are welcome,¡± Elysian replied. ¡°Young master, would you like to come inside our house?¡± the mother asked, glancing at the bystanders watching them. ¡°It¡¯s small, and¡­¡± ¡°I would love to. However, I think it would be best for you and your family to gather yourself first. I know this whole incident is very stressful,¡± he said, smiling at her. ¡°I will visit you at a later date.¡± ¡°Thank you again, young master,¡± she said, bowing. Turning to her daughter, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside the house.¡± After watching them go inside, he said to everyone still watching, ¡°Hey, there¡¯s nothing to see here. Just go back to your own business.¡± After the three of them were the only ones left, Elysian glanced at the young soldier, who was observing him intensely. ¡°Do you remember your promise, right?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Osric replied, bowing again. ¡°I said, ¡®I will serve you. If I must, I will sacrifice my life for you.¡¯ I will never forget what you have done, young master.¡± ¡°Good. Good,¡± Elysian nodded, patting the arm of the older boy. Retrieving three silver coins from his pocket, he handed them to the young soldier. ¡°Young master, this is too much,¡± Osric said, attempting to return the money. ¡°This isn''t too much, but just about right. Your family has just undergone a traumatic experience. Buy them something delicious, and for your little sister, some pastries. This may help them get over this incident faster,¡± he said, smiling and looking him in the eyes. Smiling back, the young soldier nodded and said, ¡°Thank you, young master. I will never forget this kind gesture.¡± ¡°Remember, I will always take care of my own people. However, I expect absolute loyalty from them. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes, young master. I will be absolutely loyal to you!¡± the young soldier declared with a very intense gaze. ¡°I will gladly offer you my life in a show of loyalty.¡± ¡°Are you an idiot?¡± Osric looked at him, taken aback by what he heard, and slowly responded, ¡°Young master, I don¡¯t understand.¡± Elysian sighed and said, ¡°Stop saying ¡®I will give you my life¡¯, okay? Once is enough, and it¡¯s cool. The more you say it, the cheaper it becomes.¡± ¡°Okay, young master.¡± ¡°You should cherish your life. You are not an expandable trash that is thrown away if they don¡¯t have any uses,¡± he said, pondering for a moment before quickly clarifying himself, ¡°Well, I¡¯m not someone who throws away my people. What I¡¯m trying to say is this: if I order you something crazy that you think will endanger your life, tell me or object to it if you must. Remember, you have a precious family to support. If you¡¯re gone, who will protect them?¡± Osric just nodded in agreement, his eyes staring at the floor. ¡°Good. It¡¯s good that you understand,¡± Elysian said, patting him on the arm again and adding, ¡°For now, go with your family, relax, and recuperate. The day after tomorrow, go to the training ground and join us there,¡± he said, walking back to the street. ¡°Let¡¯s go back home, big fella.¡± ¡°Thank you again, young master!¡± Osric exclaimed, bowing and watching his departing back.
¡°Is that your father?¡± Elysian inquired, nodding toward the side of Bran¡¯s house. ¡°Yes, young master,¡± the servant said, sighing. ¡°It seems he is arguing with the steward again.¡± ¡°Again? Do they argue often?¡± he asked, his curiosity piqued. Suddenly, more questions popped up, and he quickly added, ¡°Wait, why is Bertrand even here? Do they know each other aside from work?¡± Bran remained silent, avoiding eye contact with Elysian as he stared at the ground. ¡°Bran?¡± he asked again. When the young servant did not respond, he used a much firmer voice and exclaimed, ¡°Bran!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, young master, but Ma and Pa told me not to tell anyone,¡± the servant said, still avoiding eye contact. Elysian sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, big fella. It¡¯s okay.¡± Turning back to the scene, he noticed Norah suddenly arrived. The big woman argued with the steward some more until he finally left. When he saw them calm down a little, Elysian carefully walked towards the couple and greeted them, ¡°Good afternoon.¡± ¡°Good afternoon, young master,¡± the couple greeted with a bow, expressing mild surprise at his unexpected presence. ¡°Would you like to go inside?¡± Rodger offered. ¡°I would love to,¡± he said, smiling at them. Upon entering the house, the first thing that he noticed was how clean it was. Everything was in its proper order, and all the spaces were properly utilized so that the small area felt bigger. ¡°Sorry, young master, our humble abode might not be to your standards,¡± Norah said, observing him as he looked around. ¡°Actually, I quite like it. I can finally see why Bran is such a good child. Growing up in a place like this and being blessed with both loving parents, it isn¡¯t surprising now,¡± he said, nodding respectfully at them. ¡°Thank you for the compliment,¡± the cook said, turning to his husband. Both of them were proud of their simple place. ¡°Would you like to drink something, young master?¡± ¡°Tea would be fine,¡± Elysian said. ¡°Young master, would you like to have a seat?¡± Rodger offered. ¡°Thank you, sir,¡± he nodded, sitting. ¡°Here¡¯s the tea,¡± Norah said, placing the drink in front of him along with a dessert. ¡°This is a pecan pie I made last night, young master. I hope you like it.¡± ¡°Your food never fails to impress, ma¡¯am. I¡¯ve always loved them,¡± Elysian complimented, taking a bite. His expression easily conveyed how much he liked it. ¡°This is truly delicious.¡± Bran sat next to his master, bringing with him eight slices of the pastry. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Norah scowled at his son, seeing the excessive amount of food. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to watch your diet? If you keep eating like this, you¡¯ll just keep gaining weight.¡± ¡°I¡¯m hungry, Ma,¡± Bran complained, eating a whole slice of pie. ¡°I''ve been running and swinging a sword the whole morning.¡± ¡°What?¡± Norah frowned. ¡°That¡¯s actually the reason why I¡¯m here,¡± Elysian interjected, smiling at them. ¡°But before we get into that, I¡¯m curious¡ªwhat was the steward doing here earlier?¡± Both couples were caught off guard by the question, exchanging glances before returning their gazes to him with a hint of unease on their faces. Chapter 16 ¡°I understand this could be a personal matter between you and him, or perhaps something work-related,¡± Elysian said, seeking to ease the tension. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s truly not my business,¡± he continued, watching their reaction. Seeing their continued silence, he became more convinced that the issue was complex. The conflict hinted at a deeper problem, and if it involved the steward, he needed to uncover the truth. So, he increased the intensity of his voice a little to signal his serious intention of getting to the bottom of this. ¡°However, if this is an abuse of authority on his part, I can¡¯t just stand by while he harasses the parents of my friend,¡± he declared, giving Bran¡¯s arm a firm pat. Instead of fully listening, the older boy focused more on a piece of pecan pie. As soon as he mentioned the word ¡®friend¡¯ in connection to their son, their expressions softened considerably. Observing their reaction, he smiled warmly at them and added, ¡°And how could I allow someone to bully my favorite cook? Anyone who messes with you and my food will have a problem with me,¡± he declared, getting a giggle from Norah. ¡°Feel free to be honest. I can assure you, your secrets are safe with me. If you don¡¯t want me to, I promise I won¡¯t tell anyone. And if this is related to my family, it¡¯s your duty to tell me the truth.¡± The couple exchanged glances for a moment; a silent communication passed between them. Despite Rodger shaking his head, his wife shot him a glare, prompting a resigned sigh from him. Norah turned to Elysian. ¡°You¡¯re right, young master; this is personal,¡° she admitted, sighing. With more determination, she continued, ¡°However, it is true that he is harassing us. Also, this is connected to your family¡ªspecifically your father.¡± ¡®Just as I suspected. This isn''t simple. This might finally answer a lot of questions. The moment I found out about Bertrand¡¯s betrayal, I couldn¡¯t believe it. Now that I am living a second life and seeing him from a new perspective, I have noticed many glaring issues. His arrogance and the way he mistreats other servants raise serious suspicions, especially when compared to how he presents himself to my father. Well, it might not be a red flag on its own and can be explained by many things. Still, it is something to be wary of. Now, there is a chance I might finally unravel the mystery that has haunted me for decades.¡¯ ¡°Huh, my father?¡± he asked, feigning surprise as if he hadn¡¯t expected it. ¡°How does this involve my father? Is this connected to the time Bertrand saved him?¡± Norah glanced at her husband, who could only sigh without meeting her eyes. Returning her attention back to Elysian, she nodded and explained, ¡°Yes, young master. My husband and the steward have known each other since they were young. They came from the same town.¡± ¡°Really?¡± he asked. This was the first time he heard about it. Well, not surprising, considering he hadn''t really cared about this kind of stuff in the past. ¡°Yes, they are. They used to be close,¡± the cook stated, pausing for a moment before continuing, ¡°I assume you¡¯ve heard the story of how Bertrand saved your father¡¯s life?¡± Elysian nodded. ¡°Well, that¡¯s simply a lie,¡± Norah said, glancing at her husband. ¡°It was my husband who saved your father¡¯s life.¡± ¡°What?!¡± he exclaimed, genuinely shocked this time. He had many theories regarding the steward, but he certainly did not expect this. ¡®How did my father get this all wrong? It¡¯s almost comical.¡¯ ~ ~ ~ ¡°What are you doing?¡± Bertrand asked, anxiety showing in his voice. Seeing his friend just watching the unfolding massacre, he urged again, ¡°Let¡¯s go! We¡¯ll die if we stay here.¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°There¡¯s no ¡®but¡¯! Let¡¯s go!¡± he barked. When Rodger did not move, he sighed and continued, ¡°If you want to stay, you stay. I will go and save myself. You¡¯re an idiot for risking your life for these bastards!¡± ¡°I understand. You can go without me,¡± Rodger said, a determined gleam in his eyes. ¡°They tried to save us from the bandits. I can¡¯t just leave them here. If I can save even one life, it¡¯s worth the risk.¡± ¡°Idiot!¡± Bertrand said, leaving him behind. Glancing at the departing back of his friend, Rodger sighed. Uncertain about his choice, he watched the struggle of the surrounded soldiers fighting for their lives. He knew he would not forgive himself if he just abandoned them without even trying. Calming himself, he focused on the battle with unwavering determination, awaiting a chance to help. Suddenly, he saw a group of soldiers opening a path, protecting a wounded soldier at the center. ¡®Is that their officer or their lord?¡¯ he pondered, cautiously following them. With the bandits closing in, a couple of soldiers valiantly chose to stay behind, delaying the pursuing enemies to buy time for their comrades. Despite their sacrifices, the sheer number of bandits proved insurmountable for them to escape. Realizing that their enemies would be upon them at any moment, all the soldiers, except for one supporting their wounded lord, made the heart-wrenching decision to stay behind. As the two escaping soldiers were getting farther from the fight, Rodger was ready to reveal himself, offering his help. Suddenly, he spotted a lone bandit attacking them from behind, fear gripping him as he urgently shouted, ¡°Behind you!¡± Turning around, the soldier swiftly cut the throat of the enemy; however, the bandit managed to stab the soldier in the chest before he died. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. Rodger quickly sprinted to the fallen soldier. Regrettably, by the time he reached the soldier''s side, it was already too late. In his final moments, he pleaded, ¡°Please, save the Baron.¡± Without any second thoughts, Rodger quickly hoisted the unconscious noble onto his back. Anxious about the possibility of bandits tailing them, he hurried forward without rest¡ªonly the fear of their enemies prevented him from stopping. Upon noticing the forest darkening, he immediately sought a place to hide. Fortunately, to his right, he discovered a cave concealed behind a couple of trees. ¡°Ah!¡± Rodger shouted, startled, as he discovered a man behind him upon entering the cave. ¡°Rodger?¡± the stranger asked, slowly approaching them. Hearing his name, he fell silent, studying the stranger. ¡°Bertrand? What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the one who should ask that,¡± his friend said, peering at the person on his back. ¡°Who is that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s one of the soldiers from earlier,¡± Rodger said, inspecting the cave and finding it spacious enough for the three of them. ¡°Did the bandits follow you?¡± Bertrand urgently asked, edging closer to the entrance, watching for any incoming enemy. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No one followed us; we¡¯re safe,¡± he reassured, turning towards the fire at the center of the cave. ¡°Can I put him there? My back hurts from carrying him all the way here. I need to rest.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± he said, sitting next to the fire and watching his friend slowly lower the unconscious soldier to the ground. ¡°Do you know who he is?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know his name. The soldier called him Baron,¡± Rodger said, casually sitting on the ground, taking a break. ¡°Huh! Is ¡®Baron¡¯ the name or the title?¡± he asked excitedly, his eyes lighting up as he observed the unconscious man. ¡°I think he¡¯s referring to the title,¡± he answered nonchalantly, grabbing a beef jerky from his bag. ¡°You¡¯ll be a rich man, my friend!¡± he exclaimed, his eyes gleaming with excitement. ¡°Don¡¯t forget me if you hit it big, alright?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really care about that. I only want to return the favor when they saved us,¡° he said with a casual shrug. ¡°You¡¯re really an idiot. You saved this man¡¯s life. It¡¯s only fair that he pays you for it. Also, you don¡¯t owe him anything. It¡¯s their duty to eradicate those bandits from this land,¡± he scoffed. The two friends discussed and argued throughout the night. Rodger, for his part, shared the harrowing story of how he saved the noble''s life. Despite the danger they had faced, the two friends were still able to sleep peacefully that night. ¡°Hey, could you keep an eye on him for me?¡± Rodger asked, slowly getting up. ¡°I¡¯ll see if I can hunt some food out there.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep an eye on him,¡± Bertrand assured, letting out a yawn. ¡°And don¡¯t forget to get me some food too.¡± After hunting for a couple of hours, Rodger managed to catch two rabbits. Upon entering the cave, he noticed that the noble had woken up. Before he could say anything, however, Bertrand pulled him to the corner. ¡°Hey, the Baron thought that I was the one who saved his life,¡± Bertrand said, observing his friend''s reaction. When he saw him frowning, he quickly apologized, ¡°I''m sorry, okay. I was afraid of correcting him.¡± ¡°I can tell him¡­¡± ¡°Are you insane?!¡± he exclaimed, immediately cutting him off. ¡°If you tell him now, he might kill me.¡± ¡°Are you suggesting that we should continue deceiving him?¡± Rodger asked, not looking happy with how the conversation was going. ¡°Of course not,¡± Bertrand said, pleading. ¡°I¡¯ll tell him the truth; just give me some time, okay?¡± Rodger just nodded without saying anything. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said, smiling. ¡°I owe you big time.¡± ~ ~ ~ ¡°Let me guess,¡± Elysian said, raising an eyebrow. ¡°He never told my father the truth.¡± ¡°He never did, young master,¡± Rodger said, glancing at the boy. ¡°When I confronted him about it, he insisted that the matter was close, since he¡¯d given me the reward money for saving your father¡¯s life.¡± ¡°Shameless,¡± Elysian said, shaking his head in disbelief. ¡°I was an idiot back then,¡± he said, sighing with regret. Norah scoffed and said, ¡°You¡¯re an idiot even now.¡± She also sighed, turning to the young noble and continuing, ¡°Not only did he break his promise, but he¡¯s also threatening us now. As a compromise, my husband said that he wouldn¡¯t tell a soul about what happened. However, he still wanted us to leave the barony,¡± she explained, looking at Bran, who was teary-eyed. ¡°My son has lived his whole life here. We¡¯ve established ourselves. We don¡¯t want to go anywhere, young master. I hope you can help us in our situation.¡± ¡°As I said earlier, I won¡¯t allow anyone to bully my friend here or my favorite cook. So, don¡¯t worry; I will help you,¡± he assured them. ¡°We¡¯re just concerned that the Baron might believe him more than us,¡± Rodger said, letting out a weary sigh. ¡°Well, if you¡¯re placing your hopes on my father, prepare to be disappointed,¡± he said. Seeing their dejected faces, he quickly added, ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I intend to resolve this issue before he even returns.¡± ¡°How?¡± Norah asked, her face lightening up with hope. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you the full details yet because this matter is more complicated than you might think. There are many threads that are entangled in this mess. The steward is just one of the major threads, but not the main thread itself,¡± Elysian said. Sensing their confusion, he quickly asked, ¡°Can you trust me?¡± The couple exchanged glances before saying, ¡°Of course, young master. We trust you.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Elysian nodded. With a warm smile, he reassured them, ¡°Both of you can relax. I¡¯ll handle it. If he confronts you again or makes threats, just ignore him. There¡¯s nothing he can do.¡± ¡°Thank you, young master,¡± both couples said, bowing with gratitude. ¡°Oh, by the way,¡± he said, remembering the reason why he was here in the first place. ¡°I want Bran to join me in working out and training. If you¡¯re worried about his safety, you don¡¯t have to. He¡¯ll still be my personal attendant, not a soldier. I just want him to learn how to fight to defend himself and, if needed, protect me,¡± he explained. Looking at their bewildered expressions, he asked, ¡°I know that there was an incident before; because of that, you don¡¯t want him to fight?¡± ¡°Huh? Oh, that whole incident? That was when he was a kid; I don¡¯t want him to get involved in fights and become a delinquent,¡± Norah said. Laughing, she turned to her son and grinned. ¡°You have my permission, young master. I want you to train him hard.¡± ¡°You see that, big fella? I was right!¡± Elysian exclaimed, patting the arm of the lumbering servant while grinning. ¡°Now that I have your mother¡¯s permission, there¡¯s no reason we can¡¯t crank up the intensity of your training.¡± Putting back the uneaten pie on the plate, Bran could only swallow hard upon seeing the grin on their faces. Chapter 17 ¡°Young master, please slow down,¡± Bran complained, breathing heavily. ¡°Hurry up, you slowpoke. Move faster!¡± Elysian exclaimed. Grinning, he shook his head and continued, ¡°If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll eat all the meat pie they¡¯re selling.¡± Gritting his teeth, Bran sprinted like a bull, seeing red in front of him. With the determination of an unstoppable juggernaut, he barreled through everyone on his way, screaming, ¡°No one can take my meat pie!¡± ¡°Oh, for f*ck¡¯s sake!¡± he muttered. Amused by his servant¡¯s shouting, he chuckled as he watched him pass through a throng of people quite easily. Well, not really easily, considering those people were yelling at him, and some were even hurling insults. ¡°Hey!¡± ¡°Watch it! ¡°Be careful!¡± ¡°Bastard!¡± Bran did not care, however; he just put all his attention on getting to his meat pie faster. ¡°Food really does wonders for some people,¡± he chuckled, shaking his head. ¡°Hey, wait for me!¡± he shouted, trying to catch up to the young servant, well aware that it was futile. Still, he tried, knowing full well that if he dallied a little, there might not be any food left for him. ¡°You better not eat all of the meat pie, you big oaf!¡± ¡°From now on, I need to be careful when teasing him about food,¡± Elysian said. Breathing heavily after the intense run on top of a very strenuous training session that morning, he stopped and glanced ahead. His jaw dropped, quickly exclaiming, ¡°Hey, you big oaf, how many did you eat?¡± The servant merely gave him a brief look before resuming to eat again, devouring one slice at a time. Elysian just sighed, glancing at the vendor who was engrossed in Bran''s eating spree, before saying, ¡°Hey, can I have one?¡± When he did not respond, fully focused on the spectacle, the boy repeated, ¡°Hey, excuse me! Can I have one?¡± ¡°Ah! Of course, young master,¡± the vendor said, bowing in apology. Returning to this stall, he showed two slices and said, ¡°Young master, there are only two slices left.¡± ¡°Really?!¡± he barked, turning to the young servant, who only grinned at him. Taking the remaining meat pies, he mumbled in annoyance, ¡°Despicable bastard!¡± Seated in front of Bran, he stealthily reached for a slice from his plate before having his hand swatted away. ¡°Hey, that¡¯s mine!¡± the young servant declared, grinning at him. ¡°You pick things up quickly, my friend,¡± Elysian sighed, starting to eat his meager share. ¡°Here, my friend,¡± Bran said, playfully giving him a slice of pie, hoping to lift his dour mood. ¡°Well, that¡¯s a surprise,¡± he chuckled, amused by the older boy¡¯s action. ¡°You, sharing food.¡± ¡°Well,¡± Bran grinned at him. ¡°Since you¡¯re the one who will pay for it.¡± Elysian suddenly laughed so hard that he nearly fell from his chair. After regaining his composure, he frowned and joked, ¡°Bastard!¡± Staring at Bran, who returned the look with a grin, he quipped, ¡°Seems food does wonders on you, turning you into quite the wise-ass.¡± Both of them suddenly laughed again, they created their own little world as people glanced at them, surprised by their sudden joyous outburst. Slowly eating his meat pie, Elysian kept glancing silently at the lumbering servant, who was focused on his food again, pondering the new information that he had learned the previous night. Not the information about his parents, but something much more personal¡ªmuch more inherent in him. Using his abilities on the servant, he did not expect much. Well, that was a lie. He did expect something, given the older boy¡¯s size; however, the result surpassed even his wildest imagination. Seeing this last night was surprising, and even now, upon looking at it for the second time, it still shocked him. ¡®He is more talented than Osric by a whole level. Even his potential surpasses that of the other boy. Additionally, he possesses a trait that the other boy doesn¡¯t have. Metallic Veins¡­Metallic Veins? What does that mean? His vein is metallic? That doesn¡¯t sound right. This likely means that Bran has an elemental property. But why doesn¡¯t it show? It would have helped if there is a description of the trait. No matter how hard I try, nothing shows. There¡¯s also a nuance that I¡¯ve noticed, like the bloodline having a double question mark. From the description, it says that the bloodline is very rare. This is good; however, it is very challenging to understand all of this without a control sample for a proper comparison.¡¯ Elysian sighed, looking at his own status window. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡®True name? What is a true name? This is the first time I¡¯ve heard about it, which is weird since I once reached a high level of cultivation and have seen many things in my past life. Also, the words written on it are in the form of glyphs that I¡¯ve never seen before. Strangely enough, I can understand its meaning instantly. It¡¯s as if the meaning resonated with me in some weird way. How can this be possible? There seems to be some power hidden in that name that I can¡¯t quite describe. This is really weird. What does ¡®Purveyor of Past Lamentations¡¯ even mean? Hmm, ¡®purveyor¡¯ is similar to merchants, but they¡¯re typically associated with the supply of goods and services that are of high quality or specialized ones. ¡®Lamentations,¡¯ on the other hand, refers to the expression of grief or sorrow. Is this related to my past life? What does this even do? It seems that¡¯s a question I can¡¯t answer at the moment. From the description that¡¯s written, true names seem to be extremely rare. Well, it''s even rarer than I originally thought. If this is true¡ªthat in the history of this world, only a select few individuals have gotten true names¡ªit means this is extremely valuable. Well, this is good. It only means that this might be very useful to me. Hmm, in cultivation, it says that I¡¯m F1. This is my first time hearing, or maybe, in this case, seeing, such a designation. It seems the ¡®Eye of Sacraeon¡¯ has its own rating system. The cultivation level I¡¯m at now is what is commonly referred to as the awakening stage. Even in the desert and the east, they also use the same name for this stage. This isn¡¯t really surprising since this awakens the body¡¯s latent energy and connects it to the world, entering the path of cultivation. Hmm, the core rating isn¡¯t really surprising since I¡¯ve already experienced it in the past. The thing that¡¯s useful, however, is the rating itself. From Bran¡¯s description earlier, it called his talent, which is a B, to be rare. If I remember correctly, Osric has a talent of C-, which is described as excellent. My own talent, which is an F+, is called common. From the information that I have, it seems that the rating that ¡®Eye of Sacraeon¡¯ uses is from F to A. I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s anything lower than F or higher than A. F is common. E is unknown. From the known pattern, an E rating should exist. D is also unknown, the same with E. C is excellent. B is rare. A is epic. From this information, I¡¯m starting to see a much clearer picture of how the artifacts¡¯ ratings work. Also, I needed to literally die in order to get an epic core rating. Bran¡¯s potential looks even more impressive the more I think about it. Wait¡­wait, this¡­ ¡®Common,¡¯ ¡®excellent,¡¯ ¡®rare,¡¯ and ¡®epic.¡¯ Haven¡¯t I seen this before? Isn¡¯t this how items are categorized? Of course, it is. ¡®Eye of Sacraeon¡¯ is an artifact, so it evaluates all things based on what it knows. I¡¯m so dumb! Now, it all makes sense. If I¡¯m right, E is uncommon, while D is superior. So, the rating would be like this¡­ F is common. E is uncommon. D is superior. C is excellent. B is rare. A is epic. If this is based on item ratings, then there should be something higher than epic, like legendary items. If that¡¯s the case, what would its letter designation be? Hmm, an S? If I remember correctly, the Abyssal Worm has a rating of S. Hmm, the ¡®Eye of Sacraeon¡¯ should be a legendary artifact. No, it would be at least a legendary artifact, but more likely, it would be even higher. Let see¡ªelement. Now, I have an element. In the past, I didn''t have one. Hmm, the description is accurate. Time is a very rare element. I¡¯ve only encountered two practitioners in my past life who use this, and I¡¯ve traveled far and wide on two continents¡ªthe desert and the east. Having a rare element doesn¡¯t really equate to having a stronger one; it only means it''s unique. All elements are actually equal in a sense; each has its strengths and weaknesses. Where it truly shines is in how you use it¡ªyour creativity. Sure, having a rare one means that few people know how to counter it, but it also means that finding skills and abilities related to that element will be extremely hard. Just the thought of it is enough to give me a headache.'' Elysian sighed, thinking about his element. As he read the remarks again, he wanted to yell some curses; reading them had always gotten on his nerves. ¡®The remarks might be frustrating, but they provided a lot of new information. It seems the creator of this artifact has a true name as well. I¡¯m sure that the creator of ¡®Eye of Sacraeon¡¯ isn¡¯t an ordinary person. If that¡¯s the case, it bodes well for me. I will have to agree, though, that my true name is too depressing. It isn¡¯t too surprising since my life before was a tragedy. Depressing or not, I¡¯m just thankful that I have one, even though I don¡¯t know its uses yet. ¡®But your potential is not too bad,¡¯ hmm¡­ Okay, this is weird. Reading something not dripping in negativity from the ¡®Eye of Sacraeon¡¯ is basically a compliment. Seems like it¡¯s starting to grow soft on me.¡¯ ¡°You¡¯ve gotten soft,¡± Elysian teased, grinning widely while staring at his food. ¡°Young master, are you talking to me?¡± Bran asked, looking up, meat pie in hand. ¡°Who else would I be talking to, you big oaf?¡± he scoffed, starting to eat his food again. ¡°We¡¯re the only ones at this table.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, young master. The more I train, the harder I¡¯ll become.¡± Elysian could only shake his head before he continued, ¡°With the amount you¡¯re eating, I highly doubt your training will have any effect. I reckon you¡¯ll only get worse.¡± Bran tried to counter his argument, but his mouth was so full of food that the words that came out were incomprehensible; he could only sigh. Shaking his head, he returned to eat his meat pie.
¡°Good afternoon, uncle,¡± he greeted, smiling as he stepped into his office. ¡°Huh, nephew!¡± Lysander exclaimed, excitedly embracing Elysian. ¡°How are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m well,¡± he replied with a slightly awkward smile. Instead of embracing back, he just gently tapped the back of his uncle. ¡°I wanted to apologize for what happened last time.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize, nephew. I understand your situation,¡± Lysander assured. Meeting his eyes, he added, ¡°By the way, Edmund discussed something with me that concerns you.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Elysian chuckled, raising an eyebrow. Chapter 18 ¡°Yes, we talked last night,¡± Lysander said. ¡°Before we get into that, let¡¯s sit first,¡± he said, gesturing for his nephew to follow. ¡°You must be quite tired. I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯ve been training again recently.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Elysian confirmed, taking a seat in front of his uncle. ¡°I¡¯m just doing some simple stuff.¡± ¡°I was surprised when I first heard it,¡± Lysander said. ¡°You were so opposed to the idea of training before. Your father even forced you, but you wouldn''t listen. What made you start training again?¡± he asked, standing up again. ¡°By the way, what do you want to drink?¡± ¡°Just tea with milk.¡± ¡°Okay, tea with milk,¡± he stated, preparing the drink. ¡°Okay, continue. What made you start training again?¡± ¡°Well, it''s really not a big deal.¡± Elysian chuckled softly. ¡°After recovering from my illness, my body felt weak, so I figured, why not try training again?¡± ¡°Was it really that simple?¡± Lysander asked, not believing the explanation of his nephew. ¡°I¡¯d love to tell you some exciting reason, but sad to say, I just did that for some boring one,¡± Elysian chuckled, receiving the tea. ¡°Well, no matter the reason, it¡¯s nice that you¡¯re training again. It will be good for you,¡± his uncle said, chuckling. ¡°If your father knows about this, he will be extremely happy.¡± ¡®Let¡¯s make this a little exciting.¡¯ ¡°I highly doubt that,¡± he said, shaking his head. ¡°No matter what I do, he¡¯ll find a reason to criticize me,¡± he suddenly smiled, turning to Bran, who was standing close to him. ¡°Ah, if you want to thank someone, you should thank my servant, here.¡± Both of them looked at him in surprise. His uncle, intrigued, slowly turned to the young servant, observing him. ¡°His mother wanted him to lose some weight. I was bored, had nothing to do, so I thought, why not join him?¡± Elysian explained, grinning at his uncle. Lysander sighed and said, ¡°Ah, it appears that morons like you still have their uses.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you make him something to drink, uncle?¡± he suggested, turning to the older noble with a grin. ¡°As an apology for last time.¡± ¡°Apology?¡± his uncle asked, his voice devoid of any humor, while frowning at him. ¡°Apology might be the wrong word,¡± Elysian corrected himself, chuckling. ¡°Maybe more of a ¡®thank you¡¯ for inspiring your favorite nephew to train again.¡± ¡°Why would I thank him? He¡¯s only doing his job and getting paid handsomely for it?¡± Lysander said, scoffing at the idea. ¡°Well, his job is to serve, given his title as a ¡®servant¡¯,¡± he argued, still not dropping his smile. ¡°Inspiring me is not part of his job description.¡± His uncle sighed deeply before saying, ¡°Okay, nephew. For you, I¡¯ll do it.¡± Turning to the young servant, he asked, ¡°Hey, you. What do you want to drink?¡± ¡®Having this bastard make a drink and serve it to Bran¡ªit¡¯s absolutely priceless. I would¡¯ve even paid just to watch this spectacle. Now, I¡¯ve got to see it for free.¡¯ Bran turned to Elysian, who just nodded to him. ¡°A¡­I want¡­I..¡± ¡°Faster, boy!¡± Lysander scowled. ¡°I don¡¯t have all day!¡± ¡°I would like the same drink as the young master, please.¡± Lysander was getting a lot grumpier, pouring the tea and milk. When he served it to Bran, Elysian would¡¯ve danced a victory lap around the room if no one was around. Hiding his frustration, Lysander sat back and drank his tea. Smiling, he said, ¡°You just recovered; you shouldn¡¯t overexert yourself.¡± ¡°I know, uncle.¡± Elysian nodded, offering a reassuring smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will take good care of my health.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Lysander said, leaning back. ¡°Back from our discussion earlier, Edmund said you owe him money?¡± ¡°Did you say I owe him money?¡± he asked, feigning confusion. ¡°How much did he say I owe him?¡± ¡°He said you owe him five gold coins,¡± Lysander said, observing the boy. ¡°When I heard the amount, I was shocked. Where did you even use that huge amount of money, nephew? Are you in some kind of trouble?¡± ¡®Greedy b*stard. Osric just told me this morning that he only owed him three gold coins. The moment the debt was transferred, it increased by two gold. And he¡¯s doing this to his supposed son-in-law. Tsk, a truly despicable b*stard.¡¯ ¡°Five gold?¡± he asked, acting shocked. ¡°Are you sure you heard it correctly, uncle?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve asked him twice when I heard the amount,¡± Lysander said, observing him. ¡°How much did you borrow? Don¡¯t worry, nephew; I won¡¯t get angry about it. I just want you to tell me where you used it.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t borrow money from him, uncle. I¡¯ve never even seen him since my illness,¡± Elysian said, sighing. ¡°I¡¯m actually baffled. Why would he even say I owe him five gold? Where would I even use that amount? My allowance is more than enough for me. And I only use it to buy small things like food.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, nephew,¡± Lysander said, pondering what he just said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; we will clear up this misunderstanding. He said he would come¡­¡± ¡°Good afternoon, my lord,¡± Edmund said in an excited voice. As he was bowing, he saw a boy in front of Lysander. ¡°Elysian?¡± ¡°Ah, father-in-law,¡± he nodded at him, observing the slimy merchant. ¡°I¡¯m glad to see you.¡± ¡®I¡¯ll make sure that today will be the last day that I call you father-in-law.¡¯ A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Edmund''s expression brightened, and his smile widened when he heard the boy calling him father-in-law. ¡°It¡¯s wonderful to see you, son-in-law. I¡¯m genuinely thrilled to know you¡¯ve recovered.¡± ¡®Let¡¯s start causing a little chaos.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m just saddened to learn that you didn¡¯t even visit me when I was ill,¡± Elysian said, staring at him, acting as if he were hurt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my boy; I was extremely busy at that time,¡± Edmund apologized, beads of sweat forming under the boy¡¯s gaze. ¡°I had planned to visit you, but you had already recovered, so I thought that it would be better not to disturb your rest.¡± Puffing his chest proudly, he added, ¡°I have manners.¡± ¡®Sweat, you b*stard! Sweat more. Let¡¯s start creating a rift between these two.¡¯ ¡°Are you criticizing, my uncle?¡± he asked innocently, observing the older noble who was frowning. ¡°He visited me when I had just regained consciousness.¡± ¡°Of course not, my lord,¡± Edmund quickly denied, turning to Lysander and bowing in apology. ¡°I would never dare criticize you, my lord. Please forgive me if my words have been unintentionally disrespectful.¡± Lysander coughed slightly, clearing his throat before saying, ¡°There is no need to apologize. I know you didn¡¯t mean any disrespect. Come, take a seat.¡± ¡®Well, that failed. Still, it''s good to see that greedy b*stard squirm.¡¯ ¡°Thank you, my lord,¡± Edmund said, sitting beside Lysander. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here,¡± Lysander said, turning to the younger noble. ¡°Before you arrived, my nephew and I were talking about what you told me last night.¡± ¡°Ah, about my son-in-law''s debt?¡± Edmund asked, his greedy smile showing no matter how hard he tried to hide it. ¡°My debt, sir?¡± Elysian asked, pretending to be confused and staring directly into the merchant¡¯s eyes. ¡°I thought you were the one who owed me money.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Both his uncle and the merchant glanced at him, clearly taken aback. ¡°I owe you money, young master?¡± Edmund asked, seeking confirmation if what he heard was correct. ¡®What did you say? I owe you five gold coins? Let¡¯s double that. If you¡¯re a despicable b*stard, I¡¯m worse than you.¡¯ ¡°Yes,¡± Elysian nodded, taking a moment to think. ¡°You owe about ten gold coins.¡± Edmund¡¯s mouth just fell open in astonishment upon hearing the amount. ¡°You owe, my nephew, ten gold coins?¡± Lysander questioned with a furrowed brow. ¡°Absolutely not, my lord!¡± the merchant vehemently denied, vigorously shaking his head. ¡°I don¡¯t owe the young master any money.¡± ¡°Are you accusing me of lying?¡± Elysian demanded, frowning. Trying not to laugh when he saw the confusion and panic on the merchant¡¯s face, he continued, ¡°I¡¯m starting to feel very unhappy with you, father-in-law.¡± ¡®This is really fun!¡¯ ¡°Of course not, young master,¡± Edmund quickly replied, bowing in apology. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry¡­¡± ¡°Can you tell me what really is happening here?¡± Lysander asked with a hint of irritation in his voice. Glancing at both of them, his face was full of confusion, trying to understand the situation. ¡°You tell your side of the story, sir,¡± he said. Gesturing for the merchant to continue, he frowned and said, ¡°I hope that you don¡¯t lie, father-in-law. I¡¯m listening.¡± Edmund gulped, turning to Lysander, and said, ¡°This is what happened, my lord. The other day, I hired some guys to collect my dues. From what I heard, the young master, being the soft-hearted soul he is, took pity on them. He decided to settle their debt.¡± ¡°Is this true, nephew?¡± Lysander asked, turning to him. ¡°Some of it is true, uncle,¡± Elysian said. Expecting an objection, he quickly continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know what those thugs told you, but this is what happened. As my servant and I were walking back home from training, we saw a commotion. We actually don¡¯t want to be involved in it since we¡¯re just kids. However, my servant here recognized one of the people being assaulted.¡± Turning to his servant, he asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, big fella?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, young master,¡± Bran nodded. ¡°I saw Osric, one of the young soldiers, from the duel.¡± ¡°Duel?¡± Lysander asked. ¡°A competition among young soldiers, uncle.¡± ¡°Ah, okay. Continue.¡± ¡°When I saw Osric, I immediately went forward, even though I was afraid. I couldn¡¯t bear to leave a soldier who serves us being bullied like that, uncle, especially in our territory,¡± he said, turning to Lysander. ¡°What would Father say when he learns about it? You know how he values his soldiers.¡± ¡®I¡¯ve just used my ace¡ªthe father card. Let¡¯s see how you handle that.¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re right, nephew.¡± Lysander nodded, glaring at the merchant. ¡°I did not bully him, my lord,¡± Edmund hastily denied. Wiping the sweat off his brow, he continued, ¡°I¡¯m just collecting what¡¯s mine. Is that a crime now?¡± ¡°Of course not, father-in-law,¡± Elysian said, emphasizing the last word as if in mockery. ¡°How much did Osric and his family borrow from you? Also, how much money did they already pay you?¡± The merchant swallowed hard upon hearing the question. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me, sir. I know the exact amount and have the evidence to prove it.¡± ¡°They borrowed twenty silver, young master,¡± Edmund said quietly, avoiding his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t remember the exact amount they¡¯ve paid.¡± ¡°According to Osric, they paid exactly two gold and twenty-one silver,¡° Elysian said, smirking. ¡°And they have documents to prove it. Do you deny the amount?¡± ¡°If they have documents, I won¡¯t deny it,¡± Edmund agreed, swallowing hard. ¡°It might look big, but it¡¯s actually fair, young master. You must understand the level of risk I¡¯m taking by letting them borrow money from me.¡± ¡°Four times the principal is fair?¡± ¡°He''s actually right,¡± Lysander said, defending the merchant. ¡°These vermin borrowed money, fully aware of what they¡¯re getting into. Now that they can¡¯t pay, they¡¯re begging for your mercy. Don¡¯t be fooled, nephew.¡± ¡°He¡¯s right, son-in-law.¡± Edmund smiled widely, sensing a glimmer of hope. ¡°Don¡¯t let yourself be deceived by these ungrateful vermin.¡± ¡®Do you think I¡¯ll allow you to escape from this? In your dreams!¡¯ ¡°I would have agreed to your statement, uncle, if their agreement had been followed,¡± he said, turning to the older noble. ¡°However, my father-in-law not only imposed interest on the principal, but he also put interest on the interest itself. Isn¡¯t that absurd?¡± Lysander looked at the merchant, frowning. ¡°What¡¯s even more absurd is how he added arbitrary fees on top of everything.¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°My lord, I would like to¡­¡± ¡°Uncle, do you know what¡¯s even funny?¡± Elysian asked, grinning, not letting the merchant speak. ¡°What?¡± Lysander asked, turning to him, not looking too happy. ¡°The overinflated debt was only three gold coins, but the moment I agreed to pay, it suddenly became five gold,¡± Elysian said, laughing loudly as the merchant squirmed from where he was sitting. ¡°You better start explaining yourself, Edmund!¡± Lysander exclaimed, his voice carrying a dangerous edge to it. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t say five gold, my lord,¡± the merchant denied in a panic, not thinking straight. ¡°Wait, did you just say my uncle lied again?¡± Elysian asked, grinning widely, adding more fuel to the fire. ¡°You¡¯re making him seem like a pathological liar, tsk.¡± Lysander suddenly threw his cup to the floor, staring directly into the merchant''s eyes. If looks could kill, Edmund would¡¯ve died there and then. Chapter 19 Edmund immediately kneeled in front of Lysander and pleaded, ¡°My lord, I wasn¡¯t insinuating that you lied. It was all my fault. I mistakenly thought that the debt was five gold coins instead of just three.¡± ¡°How the hell did that happen?¡± Elysian scoffed, raising a brow. ¡°Mistaking five gold for three, really? The numbers aren¡¯t even next to each other, and they sound so different.¡± The merchant just stared in the air, searching for an answer he couldn¡¯t find. ¡°Why are you quiet, father-in-law?¡± he asked teasingly. ¡°You!¡± Edmund exclaimed, shooting daggers at him in frustration, finally realizing what the boy was doing. ¡®Oh, did you just bare your fangs against me? B*stard! I must teach you some lessons.¡¯ ¡°Did you just glare at me?¡± Elysian asked, hiding his smirk. ¡°Uncle, he¡¯s glaring at me!¡± he exclaimed in panic. ¡°He might harm me!¡± ¡°Did you just glare at my nephew?!¡± Lysander asked, towering over the merchant with an intimidating presence. ¡°You should know your place!¡± Gritting his teeth, Edmund forced a smile and said, ¡°I would never do that to the young master, my lord.¡± ¡°Did you¡­¡± ¡°I apologize if my actions were misunderstood, young master,¡± the merchant swiftly stated, cutting off the young noble. ¡°I was just concerned that those vermin might have misled you. I hope you don¡¯t listen to them,¡± he added with a bow. ¡°I hope that you place your trust in me. As your future father-in-law, I only want the best for you.¡± ¡®This cheeky b*stard. It seems he won¡¯t go down without a fight.¡¯ ¡°He¡¯s right, nephew. Why are you siding with those vermin? If you think about it, this all started when you took on their debt,¡± Lysander said, eyeing him with suspicion. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just mention he owed you ten gold coins? Based on what both of you shared, I¡¯m struggling to understand how he owes you money.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, my lord,¡± Edmund nodded, grinning at the young noble. ¡°Could you explain to us how you arrived at that number?¡± ¡®It appears my actions and words have boomeranged back at me. This is getting quite interesting.¡¯ ¡°I will try to explain it as clearly as I can. I¡¯m not that good with numbers, uncle. I¡¯m just a kid,¡± Elysian said softly, feigning submissiveness under the scrutiny. ¡°The original debt was twenty silver. Osric and his family paid a total of two gold and twenty-one silver,¡± he said, looking at the air as if he were calculating something. ¡°Then there is the unpaid amount of three gold. If you add it up, it will be five gold and twenty-one silver coins. This is their total debt¡ªprincipal and interest combined¡ªwhich is now mine since I assumed their debt.¡± Both his uncle and the merchant turned their gazes toward him; they were trying to understand his point. ¡°Okay,¡± Edmund nodded, confused about the direction this was going. ¡°Since I am now the owner of the debt, would it not make sense that you return the five gold to me while you pocket the twenty silver, which is the principal, and the one silver, which is the interest?¡± Elysian asked, grinning widely. His shamelessness knew no bounds as he continued, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a win-win for both of us, father-in-law? You get your money back plus interest while I take on the risk of shouldering the debt.¡± ¡°Risk? Where is the risk?¡± Edmund asked, genuinely puzzled and aghast at what he just heard. ¡°Also, young master, even though you are dear to me,¡± he said, attempting to smile affectionately but failing miserably. ¡°I know that you are going to be my son-in-law in the future. My money will be my daughter''s money. After you get married, it will be yours as well. However, I¡¯m also a merchant. In business, it is more sensible to separate my private life from my businesses. I¡¯m sorry, but I must insist that you pay what was agreed upon. I hope for your understanding, son-in-law,¡± he said, bowing at him. ¡°You don¡¯t need to bow to me in apology, father-in-law. I understand your situation,¡± Elysian said, smiling. ¡°I actually prefer that we separate our private lives from our responsibilities. Isn¡¯t that right, uncle?¡± ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, nephew,¡± Lysander said, nodding. ¡°That¡¯s why, father-in-law, isn¡¯t it outrageous that you impose excessive interest and penalties on my debt?¡± Elysian asked, raising an eyebrow. ¡°I am the son of the ruler of this place. Why am I being treated like the vermin that you hate?¡± ¡°I would never¡­¡± ¡°Let me finish!¡± Elysian snapped, shooting the merchant a cold glare. ¡°Not only did you go beyond the agreed-upon interest, but you also slapped an arbitrary penalty on my debt. Hey, you greedy merchant, you¡¯ve already got your money back plus the interest. You better stop! Do you think I am a pushover?¡± he asked, turning to the older noble. ¡°Uncle, this lowly merchant thinks that he can just push us around in our own land. Tsk. The audacity of this b*stard knows no bounds.¡± ¡°My lord, I would never dare to bully or take advantage of the young master. Why would I? He will be part of my family in the future,¡± Edmund said, humbly pleading to the older noble, who looked at him with a displeased expression. ¡°Son-in-law, it wounds my heart that you¡¯re accusing me of something this serious.¡± ¡®Now, when you¡¯re backed in a corner, you¡¯re using the son-in-law card. Shameless, b*stard! ¡¯ The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Sir, as you said earlier, let¡¯s separate our private lives and your business,¡± Elysian said, smirking. ¡°Now, I am not your son-in-law but the son of the Baron. As the son of the ruler of this place, it is my responsibility to administer the law. You not only breached the contract by imposing excessive interest, but you also had the audacity to add an arbitrary penalty to the debt that made it balloon into something so outrageous,¡± he sighed, staring down at the kneeling merchant. ¡°I¡¯m only asking you to follow the law and give me what is rightfully mine. Now, tell me if I¡¯m being unfair?¡± ¡°Edmund, my nephew seems to have a point,¡± Lysander nodded, turning to the merchant, who signed in resignation. ¡°Nephew, that¡¯s just five gold. You said he owed you ten gold coins. Where is the missing half?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, son-in-law. Care to enlighten us about the other five gold?¡± Edmund asked, his voice dripping with sarcasm. Losing his money didn¡¯t amuse him. ¡°Penalty, uncle.¡± ¡°Penalty?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Elysian answered, nodding. ¡°Didn¡¯t he just slap a penalty on those vermin? Aren¡¯t we the law in this land? He didn¡¯t have the power to do that, but we do. Well, you can also call it ¡®tax,¡¯¡± he said, emphasizing the word ¡®tax¡¯ as if dropping a hint. Grinning, he added, ¡°You know, the money people pay to the authorities for them to use as they please for the betterment of the barony.¡± ¡®This will be a good showdown! Greed versus greed. I¡¯m just going to chill and enjoy the show.¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, nephew,¡± Lysander said, turning to the merchant and grinning. Seeing the greed in the older noble¡¯s eyes, Edmund swallowed hard and said, ¡°My lord, why would I pay a penalty when I didn¡¯t do anything wrong?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong?¡± Lysander scoffed. ¡°First, my nephew already explained how you exploited that poor soldier and his family. Do you even know how much the Baron values his troops?¡± The merchant¡¯s mouth just dropped, totally speechless. ¡®You called them vermin earlier, and now you feel sorry for them? Shameless b*stard!¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, uncle,¡± Elysian agreed, nodding vigorously. ¡°Second, you tried to extort money from my poor nephew by lying that he owed you five gold instead of three. Do you think I forgot about that?¡± Edmund sighed in frustration. ¡°Lastly, I must set an example so that others wouldn¡¯t follow you. I know you are a dear friend of mine, but as you said earlier, our private lives must be separate from our responsibilities. As the custodian, it is my duty to uphold the law on behalf of the Baron. No one is above the law, no matter who they are,¡± Lysander said, smiling greedily at the merchant. ¡°Don¡¯t take it too hard, my friend. Just think of it as a lesson that you must learn.¡± ¡°Wait. Hold on,¡± Edmund interjected, his eyes suddenly widening as he realized something. ¡°I believe there¡¯s an error here. The calculation of the young master is wrong. I only received two gold and twenty-one silver coins,¡± he explained, smiling at the thought of minimizing his losses. ¡°Minus the twenty-one silver, that means, I needed to return the two gold plus the penalty, which is double the amount. This means that I only needed to give four gold coins.¡± ¡®It seems this greedy b*stard hasn¡¯t realized it yet. Idiot!¡¯ Lysander sighed, shaking his head, before saying, ¡°It seems that you still haven''t learned your lesson, Edmund. Do you want to get arrested?¡± ¡°No,¡± the merchant said, swallowing hard. ¡°Good,¡± Lysander said, nodding and smiling as he continued, ¡°Stop complaining about the amount. Just accept it. It¡¯s for your own good. Besides, this is nothing to you. You¡¯ll earn it back in no time. Consider what would happen if the Baron himself caught you exploiting his soldiers. Ten gold would be a cheap price for your head. Don¡¯t you agree?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, my lord,¡± Edmund agreed, sagging to the floor, realizing that he was utterly defeated. ¡®Ah, what a beautiful scene, indeed.¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Lysander said with a satisfied smile. ¡°Just think of it as an investment for your son-in-law. Since you only have your daughter, once they¡¯re married, your money will be his anyway.¡± ¡°Excuse me, uncle.¡± ¡°Yes, nephew?¡± Lysander said, turning to the boy, smiling. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, uncle, but I need to break my engagement with Lyra,¡± Elysian said, feigning misery, his face showing a heartbroken expression. Both Lysander and Edmund turned to him, staring, their mouths hanging open in shock. They remained frozen like that for a while. ¡°Nephew, is there a problem?¡± Lysander finally asked. ¡°If this is about the debt, you already saw that it was resolved.¡± ¡°Yes, son-in-law,¡± Edmund quickly added, shaking his head in agreement. ¡°As your uncle just mentioned, the matter concerning the debt has been resolved. It¡¯s really not a big deal. As a merchant, I need to maximize my profit as much as possible while lowering my costs. If you are perturbed by what happened, don¡¯t be. This is really not a big issue.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that I¡¯m a little disappointed with you, father-in-law, regarding what happened,¡± Elysian sighed, pretending to be dejected. ¡°However, that is not the reason¡­Well, let me rephrase it. It¡¯s not the sole reason why I¡¯m breaking off the engagement.¡± ¡°What are the other reasons, nephew?¡± ¡°Did you know that Edmund threatened to skin me alive?¡± Elysian asked, turning to Lysander as if on the verge of tears. ¡°And not only that, he also wanted to sell me into slavery.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Lysander yelled, glaring angrily at the merchant. ¡°Did you just threaten my nephew?¡± ¡°My lord, I would never do that!¡± Edmund exclaimed, quickly turning to the boy, his eyes watering, completely bewildered by what was happening. ¡°Son-in-law, when did I ever threaten you? Please don¡¯t accuse me of something that serious.¡± ¡°Yesterday, the thugs said that they would skin me alive and sell me into slavery,¡± Elysian said, pretending to be scared. ¡°Since you hired them, it¡¯s the same as you threatening me.¡± Both Lysander and the merchant sighed in frustration. ¡°Boy, how is that the same as me threatening you?!¡± Edmund exclaimed, his voice becoming a little louder as his patience was repeatedly being tested. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Edmund; sometimes he is insanely smart, as you can see, but at the end of the day, he is just a kid,¡± Lysander said. Turning to Elysian, he continued, ¡°Nephew, it is wrong to accuse your future father-in-law like that. Listen, those hired men threatening you aren¡¯t the same as Edmund threatening you. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes, uncle,¡± Elysian replied, looking down at the floor. ¡°Edmund, could you punish those men who threatened my nephew?¡± ¡°Yes, my lord,¡± the merchant nodded, smiling in relief. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I will severely punish them.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Lysander said, nodding before turning back to Elysian, ¡°So nephew, with that resolve, will you still break off your engagement to Lyra?¡± ¡°Yes, uncle,¡± the young noble said with a straight face. ¡°What is it this time?!¡± the merchant bellowed angrily. He finally had enough. Chapter 20 ¡°So, what¡¯s your objection this time?¡± Lysander asked, his displeasure evident. ¡°Nephew, I¡¯m warning you; this better be good.¡± ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re right that Edmund might not skin me alive or sell me to slavers,¡± Elysian admitted, acting afraid of the piercing stare he was receiving. ¡°However, my father would, or he might even resort to something worse.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Lysander questioned, sighing in exasperation at his nephew¡¯s antics. ¡°Did you know that Lyra was previously engaged to someone else? She was engaged to Sybil, who is a very talented soldier. Both my father and brother have very high expectations of him. Do you know what that means, uncle? If the Baron finds out, he will not just sell me to the slavers; he will kill me outright,¡± Elysian declared, locking eyes with the older noble. Seeing the realization in his eyes, he quickly added, ¡°It¡¯s not only me that¡¯s in trouble, uncle. You¡¯re the one who orchestrated this engagement behind his back. Even though you have good intentions, it doesn¡¯t matter. You already know how he is. You will be in a lot more trouble than me.¡± ¡°Is this true, Edmund?¡± Lysander demanded, rage boiling from his voice. ¡°Hmm..¡± ¡°You better not lie!¡± the older noble yelled. ¡°I¡¯m warning you!¡± ¡°Yes, my lord, this is true,¡± the merchant quickly said, bowing his head in a panic. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me, you f*cking imbecile?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my lord. I just thought that if you know, you won¡¯t agree to the children¡¯s engagement. ¡°Of course, I will not agree!¡± Lysander roared in anger. ¡°Are you aware of the consequences of your actions? If the Baron finds out, rest assured, I¡¯ll make sure to tell him that it¡¯s all your fault!¡± ¡°My lord, I¡¯m not the only one who¡¯s at fault for this,¡± Edmund quickly said defensively, realizing that if he did not speak out now, all the blame might be put on him. ¡°You¡¯re the one who approached me first, asking for your nephew to be engaged to my daughter.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said before that if I had known she was already engaged, I wouldn¡¯t have pursued it.¡± ¡®Yes, blame each other. Keep fighting!¡¯ Edmund said in a defeated voice, ¡°I just want my daughter to be happy. She didn¡¯t want to marry that lowly soldier.¡± ¡°Seriously? If you didn¡¯t want him, why did you agree to their engagement in the first place?!¡± Lysander yelled in frustration. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious, uncle? He saw the opportunity and grabbed it,¡± Elysian scoffed. ¡°You!¡± Edmund bellowed, glaring at the young noble. ¡°Do you even like my daughter, or is this all just a game to you?¡± ¡°Stop glaring at me, you greedy old man!¡± Elysian snarled, standing up and looking down at the kneeling merchant. ¡°Do you want me to pull your eyes out?!¡± ¡°Nephew!¡± Lysander admonished. ¡°Mind your manners.¡± ¡®Let¡¯s turn up the heat a bit, just to spice things up!¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ve had it, uncle,¡± he declared. ¡°We are in this mess because of this greedy b*stard! Now, he is blaming me for this problem. The gall of this vermin. Of course, I like Lyra. It doesn¡¯t mean, however, that I will steal someone else''s fianc¨¦e. More so if the person I¡¯m stealing it from is a talented soldier that my father had an eye on. I''m arrogant and sometimes crazy, but I¡¯m not stupid. I will not willingly die for anyone, especially for your daughter¡¯s hand. I¡¯m not that desperate. If I want to, I can be engaged to anyone¡ªsingle¡ªin the entire barony. Why would I force myself on someone who is already committed?¡± The merchant slumped once again onto the floor with nothing to say. ¡°We¡¯re already in this mess, nephew. We should stop blaming each other and focus on finding a solution to this problem,¡± Lysander said, sighing. ¡°I have an idea, my lord,¡± Edmund beamed, looking up to the older noble. ¡°Perhaps we can make the young soldier disappear. With your influence, it wouldn¡¯t be too difficult.¡± ¡®Are you out of your mind? That boy was once engaged to his daughter, and he casually talked about eliminating him? What am I even thinking, being in-law with someone so vile?¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s one possibility,¡± Lysander acknowledged, turning to the young noble. ¡°What are your thoughts on this, nephew?¡± ¡®Both of them are absolutely insane! Well, not exactly shocking. My uncle had killed my father and me in the past. No doubt, he can kill a complete stranger without a second thought. He¡¯s a total psychopath.¡¯ ¡°Have both of you lost your minds?¡± Elysian asked, aghast at their suggestion. ¡°This is a valuable lesson for you, nephew,¡± Lysander said, smiling. ¡°As a ruler, you will sometimes need to make tough choices for the greater good of everyone, and oftentimes, sacrifices must be made.¡± Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. ¡®I¡¯m disgusted by the fact that I¡¯m related to this person.¡¯ ¡°I get your point, uncle,¡± Elysian sighed, weary from dealing with these vile creatures. ¡°However, we are taking unnecessary risks. Killing that poor soldier could backfire on us. At the moment, this problem is still manageable. We can simply cancel the engagement and wash our hands of this whole mess.¡± Lysander and the merchant exchanged a brief, meaningful glance, communicating silently through their eyes. ¡®This greedy b*stards! Even in this situation, I bet they¡¯re attempting to salvage their malevolent plans.¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nephew. I can ensure the soldier vanishes without a trace. I can promise you that this will not come back to haunt us,¡± Lysander assured, smiling. ¡°You can trust me on this.¡± ¡®Do you take me for a fool? If this mess backfires, I¡¯m certain I¡¯ll be their scapegoat.¡¯ ¡°After you kill the poor soldier, would you kill Commander Cedric too?¡± Elysian asked, shaking his head in disgust. ¡°Wait, Cedric is aware of this?¡± Lysander asked, his eyes widening in surprise. ¡°Of course, he knows,¡± Elysian said, smirking. ¡°And it¡¯s not just him; every soldier in the barony knows. What, are you planning to eliminate them too?¡± ¡®Idiot!¡¯
¡°I¡¯ve noticed you¡¯ve changed, nephew,¡± Lysander remarked, watching the departing back of the merchant. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve changed, uncle,¡± Elysian chuckled, turning to the older noble. ¡°Well, it¡¯s more accurate to say I¡¯ve grown. Your favorite nephew is starting to get a little more mature. Aren¡¯t you proud?¡± ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t know yet,¡± Lysander answered honestly. After a moment of pondering, he turned to the younger noble, observing him. ¡°The verdict is still out on whether you¡¯ve completely absorbed the wisdom I¡¯m trying to teach you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m disappointed if you think of me like that, uncle,¡± Elysian said, suddenly chuckling. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Lysander asked, his brow furrowing in confusion. ¡°I¡¯ve just handed you five gold and earned myself the same amount, uncle,¡± Elysian stated, grinning. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that prove I¡¯ve been an exemplary student?¡± Suddenly, both of them burst into laughter, and even the eyes of the older noble started to water from laughing. ¡®Idiot.¡¯ ¡°Now that I¡¯ve thought about it, you¡¯re absolutely right, nephew. You¡¯ve proven to be an excellent student.¡± Lysander nodded in satisfaction, affectionately patting the boy¡¯s head. ¡°You¡¯ve been quite a good boy. I¡¯m proud of you.¡± ¡°Your words mean a lot to me, uncle,¡± Elysian remarked, grinning and staring directly into the older noble¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡¯re an incredible teacher. I¡¯ll never forget what you¡¯ve taught me. I¡¯ll be sure to repay everything that you¡¯ve done.¡± ¡®Brutally and painfully!¡¯
¡°Why are we back here, young master?¡± Bran asked, sighing as they strolled into the training ground. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me we have to workout again?¡± ¡°Of course not, you big oaf,¡± Elysian replied, sighing at the thought of overexerting his already sore muscles. ¡°Then what are we doing here?¡± ¡°Well, I have an urgent issue that I must deal with,¡± Elysian said, waving to the soldiers that were greeting him. ¡°I can¡¯t postpone this until tomorrow; it might be too late.¡± ¡°Why are you here, young master?¡± Sybil inquired, scowling at him. ¡°I thought you only train in the morning.¡± ¡°My family owns this place. Do I need your permission to be here?¡± Elysian scoffed. Observing the boy, he suddenly chuckled when he realized that the young soldier had been avoiding him since their little incident. ¡°Ah, perfect timing. Actually, I¡¯ve got some good news for you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Sybil asked, looking at him suspiciously. ¡°I¡¯ve kept my promise to you,¡± Elysian declared loudly, ensuring everyone in the vicinity could hear him. ¡°Did you mean¡­¡± ¡°Yes, I have finally broken my engagement to your precious Lyra,¡± Elysian nodded, feeling pleased with himself upon seeing the surprised expression of the young soldier. Turning around, he addressed everyone present, ¡°As you have heard, I¡¯ve committed a grave mistake, though the fault was not my own. Upon realizing my error, I vowed before you that I would right that wrong, and I have fulfilled that promise! So, let it be known that I¡ªElysian Ironheart¡ªhave not broken my word!¡± Suddenly, the entire training ground erupted into applause. Some were even hollering with adulation. With a satisfied grin, Elysian nodded at everyone. Walking slowly to Sybil, he said, ¡°Now, we¡¯re even. This matter is settled.¡° Staring intensely into the younger noble¡¯s eyes, Sybil nodded without saying anything. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear any more complaints about your girl,¡± Elysian stated, patting the arm of the soldier. ¡°Just some friendly advice¡ªdon¡¯t let your heart dictate your mind. There is a reason why the heart is always lower than the brain.¡± Without waiting for a response, Elysian walked over to the commander, who observed his performance. ¡°Commander, can I speak to you privately?¡± Observing him for a moment, Cedric nodded and said, ¡°Come with me.¡± Upon entering his office, he signaled for everyone to leave. After they had left, he looked at Bran and said, ¡°What about your servant?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. He already knows what I will say,¡± Elysian said, sitting in front of the officer. ¡°Before we start, I¡¯ve heard that Osric quit being a soldier and now works for you,¡± the commander said, frowning at him. ¡°Is this true?¡± ¡°Yes, it''s true,¡± Elysian nodded, grinning. ¡°Boy, I don¡¯t know what you are planning, but I won¡¯t sit around as you mess with my people,¡± Cedric remarked, shooting him with a piercing glare. The boy suddenly chuckled and quipped, ¡°So, it¡¯s okay for others to mess with him, but not me? Is that what you¡¯re getting at? Seems a bit discriminatory, doesn¡¯t it? Tsk, tsk.¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°Lower your voice, commander. I¡¯m not in the mood to humor you,¡± the boy snapped, sitting back in his chair and glaring at the officer. ¡°While you¡¯ve been busy, Osric and his family were dragged to the streets and were about to be sold to slavery. What did you do?¡± he demanded, studying the officer''s expression for a moment. Smirking, he added, ¡°I¡¯ve heard he¡¯s more than an ordinary soldier to you. If this is how you treat your people, I¡¯m confident that I¡¯ll do a much better job.¡± Cedric¡¯s frown deepened; however, he remained silent, glaring at the boy. ¡°I, on the other hand, save him and his family,¡± Elysian said proudly. ¡°Aren¡¯t I great?¡± ¡°At what cost?¡± Cedric scoffed. ¡°For their freedom and lives? Absolute loyalty,¡± he replied arrogantly. ¡°Isn¡¯t that cheap?¡± The commander snorted and said, ¡°Osric is now the head of his family. Even though he¡¯s young, he has to decide what¡¯s best for them. I¡¯ve already warned Osric about you. He won¡¯t listen. I get it, since he hasn¡¯t seen your true colors. But I have. Consider yourself warned, boy!¡± ¡°It¡¯s rich coming from you,¡± Elysian snorted. Grinning, he continued, ¡°I need you to do something for me, commander. Before my uncle can, I need you to bring a couple of your soldiers now and retrieve ten gold coins from a merchant.¡± Chapter 21 ¡°I don¡¯t work for you,¡± Cedric scoffed. ¡°Just because you¡¯re the Baron¡¯s son doesn¡¯t mean you can order me around.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Elysian said, smirking. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m arrogant enough to boss you around?¡± ¡°You are,¡± the commander declared, raising a brow at the boy. Pondering for a moment, the young noble suddenly burst into laughter and said, ¡°Now that I think about it, you¡¯re indeed right.¡± Staring directly into the officer¡¯s eyes, he continued, ¡°You might be onto something there, but this is different. Well, this is actually an opportunity for you.¡± ¡°An opportunity?¡± ¡°An opportunity to redeem yourself,¡± Elysian remarked with a satisfied smile. ¡°I think it is unquestionable that you failed to protect your own people¡ªspecifically Osric and his family. You might argue against this¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s easy for you to say,¡± he scoffed, cutting off the boy. ¡°Being a noble and the son of the Baron, you can do whatever you want without any repercussions.¡± ¡°I wish that were true, but I assure you that it¡¯s not,¡± Elysian said, chuckling. ¡°While it might seem like I¡¯m chastising what you didn¡¯t do, I understand there are limitations to your role as a military commander, especially in my father¡¯s absence,¡± he said. Pausing a little and observing his reaction, he clarified, ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say is that I know the limitations of your position. With my uncle as the custodian, it¡¯s even worse. Rest assured, I¡¯m not here to criticize you, even though it might appear that way. However, for this discussion to move faster and more smoothly, honesty is essential. Are you willing to let go of your ego for a moment?¡± ¡°Are you?¡± ¡°Always.¡± ¡°You¡¯re an arrogant and spoiled child who thinks he knows everything,¡± Cedric stated. Eyeing the boy, he smirked and continued, ¡°Now, here you are, sitting in front of me, acting like some shameless moral authority without a strong moral compass. When you face yourself in the mirror, what does your ego say?¡± ¡°An arrogant and spoiled child,¡± he quipped. Locking eyes, they suddenly burst into laughter, both agreeing with the statement. ¡°Though that¡¯s true, it¡¯s also true that I¡¯m always acting in my own self-interest. I think we can both agree on that.¡± Chuckling, the commander nodded and inquired, ¡°You mentioned earlier that I have an opportunity to redeem myself. Care to explain, young master?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s be honest, your protection of Osric and his family was pretty lousy.¡± Sighing, Cedric nodded, conceding to the boy¡¯s assertion. ¡°I¡¯ve managed to convince the merchant to return all the money that Osric paid, which is about two gold and twenty-one silver,¡± he remarked. ¡°So you want me to get Osric¡¯s money from the merchant?¡± Cedric nodded in understanding. Suddenly, more questions flooded his mind, and he asked, ¡°If the merchant already agreed to return the money, what do you need me for? Can¡¯t you just go there and get it?¡± ¡°Well, here¡¯s the fun part. I¡¯ve not only managed to convince him to return Osric¡¯s money but to also add a little extra money to it,¡± he stated nonchalantly. ¡°So, how much money am I going to collect from the merchant?¡± the commander asked, arching a brow. ¡°Hmm, about ten gold coins.¡± Elysian grinned smugly, observing the expression of the soldier. Upon hearing the amount, Cedric¡¯s mouth just dropped in shock. He remained like that for a while. Upon seeing his expression, he chuckled and teased, ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°How did you manage to steal from that greedy b*stard?¡± Cedric asked in disbelief. ¡°Merchants are notorious for being scrooges,¡± he said. After pondering for a moment, he sighed and added, ¡°Nevermind, I don¡¯t want to know. Still, this doesn¡¯t answer my question earlier.¡± ¡°Well, my uncle knows about this, and he¡¯s eyeing a slice of the pie,¡± Elysian explained, sighing as he leaned back to the chair. ¡°Knowing my uncle, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t stop at his share, but more likely pocket the entire amount.¡± The commander snorted and said, ¡°I don¡¯t doubt that at all.¡± Observing the boy for a moment, he continued, ¡°So, you¡¯re using me against Lysander?¡± ¡°Yep,¡± Elysian nodded. Rasing a brow, he quipped, ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Cedric grinned and exclaimed, ¡°Of course not!¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡± he replied, grinning back. ¡°I have a question, though,¡± the commander asked curiously. ¡°I thought that you and your uncle are tight.¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯re tight. So tight, in fact, that in the future, it¡¯s inevitable that we¡¯ll snap at each other,¡± Elysian chuckled. ¡°As I said earlier, commander, I¡¯m the type of person who will protect his own self-interest. And that f*cking bastard is encroaching on that,¡± he stated. Staring at the soldier with a dangerous edge in his eyes, he added, ¡°He¡¯s a parasite that keeps feeding until nothing is left¡ªa very greedy b*stard! What¡¯s even worse is that this particular type of parasite has an uncontrollable urge to usurp its host. I can¡¯t let that happen. I can¡¯t allow anyone to take what¡¯s mine,¡± he declared. Seeing the commander was about to dispute his last claim, he quickly added, ¡°I know you don¡¯t agree with my last statement. Let¡¯s just agree to disagree on that matter. However, I believe both of us would agree that my uncle should never rule this place.¡± This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡°Don¡¯t be too sure,¡± he said, a serious expression on his face. ¡°I always thought you were a lot worse than your uncle.¡± ¡°Were¡ªin a past tense?¡± he asked, raising an eyebrow. The commander grinned and replied, ¡°Now, I¡¯ve realized that you might be right. Between you two, he¡¯s the worst.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± Elysian nodded. Watching Cedric¡¯s reaction, he grinned back and added, ¡°Let it not be said I¡¯m not fair. So, to sweeten the deal, I¡¯ll just take five gold.¡± ¡°That means Osric will get his two gold and twenty-one silver,¡± the soldier stated, his expression unchanged. ¡°While the rest will go with me, correct?¡± ¡°As I¡¯ve said twice already, commander, I¡¯m the type of person who protects my self-interest,¡± Elysian smirked. ¡°Since I¡¯ve already secured my share, I take it upon myself to protect the interests of my people. As I mentioned earlier, this is your chance for redemption. Considering you owe the boy, wouldn¡¯t it be right to just round the number to a single digit with Osric having the advantage? Therefore, I propose that Osric and his family receive three gold while you get two. I think that¡¯s just fair; do you agree?¡± ¡°I have no problem with that.¡± Cedric nodded in agreement. ¡°Good,¡± Elysian nodded back, rising to his feet. ¡°Ah, I¡¯d like to make myself clear; the two gold coins you receive are not just for you but for everyone.¡± The commander snorted, proclaiming, ¡°I¡¯m not like you. The entire money will be divided among all the soldiers, even my share. I¡¯ll not get a single penny from it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to hear,¡± Elysian said, turning his back and leaving the room.
¡°Where are we going?¡± Lyra questioned, hesitating to enter the carriage. ¡°Trust me on this, sweetheart. I¡¯ll explain later,¡± Edmund said, urging his daughter to enter the vehicle. ¡°I won¡¯t move until you tell me what¡¯s going on.¡± Lyra scowled, crossing her arms to show her displeasure. ¡°You brat!¡± Edmund snapped. Knowing his daughter¡¯s stubborn personality, he sighed. Taking a deep breath to calm himself, he explained, ¡°Your engagement to the Baron¡¯s son had been broken off.¡± ¡°What?!¡± she gasped, her eyes widening in surprise. ¡°What on earth happened?¡± ¡°Elysian had somehow gotten wind of your past engagement to that insufferable soldier,¡± Edmund scowled. ¡°How did he even find out?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he sighed. ¡°Perhaps that dumb soldier of yours had told the young master.¡± ¡°That idiotic bastard!¡± she snapped, cursing in frustration. ¡°I told him not to tell anyone. If not for his face, I wouldn¡¯t have even given him a second glance. He should understand that no matter what he does, he¡¯s just a lowly soldier and not a noble. He should just be thankful that he got to be my fianc¨¦e, even if briefly. Than gratitude, this is how he repaid me? What a mess!¡± ¡°Lyra?¡± Sybil said softly. Stunned by the revelation, he just stood there frozen like a statue. ¡°Sybil?¡± she inquired, surprised to see the young soldier. ¡°Boy, what are you doing? Tsk, this just confirms it,¡± Edmund scowled. ¡°You already ruined everything! Now, you dare show your face here?¡± ¡°Please be quiet, father!¡± Lyra exclaimed, scolding the merchant. Wearing her fake smile, she quickly moved close to the stunned boy, held his hand, and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for that, Sybil. My father is just agitated about what happened.¡± Smiling sweetly, she slowly gazed into his eyes and continued, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, okay? You know that you¡¯ll always be dear to my heart.¡± When the boy did not answer and averted his eyes, she suddenly started crying and said, ¡°You don¡¯t care about me anymore. Just like everyone else, you¡¯re a liar. You promise I''ll always be in your heart, but I can see that isn¡¯t true.¡± Seeing that he glanced back at her, she cried even more and gently punched his chest. ¡°After I¡¯ve given you my heart, this is what I get? You are the worst.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± the boy said, hugging the girl. After a while, they looked into each other''s eyes. Lyra spoke, ¡°You¡¯re already aware of my situation. I don¡¯t want to break our engagement, but I have responsibilities. Even though it¡¯s against my will, I have to marry that despicable person. You understand me, right?¡± ¡°I do, but the young master had already called off your engagement,¡± the soldier stated. ¡°He did,¡± she affirmed, her tears flowing again. ¡°Everyone will know that he¡¯s the one who ended the engagement. Because of that, people will start assuming I have a problem or did something wrong. You realized it¡¯s your fault, right? You¡¯re the one who sullied my honor.¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking for forgiveness if my action has caused any unintended consequences. However, I still think that this is our opportunity. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take responsibility. I know we¡¯re still young, but I¡¯m ready to marry you anytime,¡± the boy said in a desperate voice. Scowling, he added, ¡°I dare anyone say anything against you!¡± ¡°My dear, you¡¯re so sweet. That¡¯s the reason why I¡¯ve fallen for you,¡± she remarked, locking eyes with him and smiling. With a sigh, she shook her head and said, ¡°You know I can¡¯t do that. If you genuinely want to help me, could you go to the young master and say that you lied? Confess that you fabricated a fake engagement story because you have feelings for me. Please persuade him not to break the engagement¡ªbeg if you must. If you do that for me, I know that your love for me is real. Could you do that for me, my dear?¡± As the words flowed into his ears, then down, piercing his heart, Sybil¡¯s eyes widened, and his tears slowly flooded his eyes. Stepping back, he shook his head in disbelief. Faced with the truth, his eyes were finally opened¡ªand it goddamn hurt. Overwhelmed with emotions, the boy turned back and ran. ¡°Hey, where do you think you''re going?!¡± Lyra yelled, taken aback by his sudden action. ¡°Tsk, you can¡¯t even handle that boy?!¡± Edmund snorted. ¡°Shut up! This is all your fault,¡± she scowled, turning to his father. ¡°I can¡¯t believe this! That useless piece of sh*t just ran away from me. Ugh!¡± Hearing those cruel words broke his heart. Sybil just ran, never stopping. Even when people yelled and cursed at him, he never stopped. He just wanted to get away from there as fast as possible. Unfortunately, fate was not on his side, and he collided with someone, falling to the ground. ¡°Hey, watch it!¡± Cedric exclaimed, turning to the boy, his displeasure suddenly replaced by surprise. ¡°Sybil, is that you?¡± he asked, making sure that he wasn¡¯t mistaken. Once he verified the boy¡¯s identity, he continued, ¡°Are you okay? Why are you crying?¡± When the boy did not respond but instead averted his gaze, Elysian stepped forward and said, ¡°Commander, I will take care of this. I have some idea of what happened. Go there quickly and complete our objective.¡± Chapter 22 ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± Cedric asked the merchant who was about to board the carriage. ¡°Huh?¡± Edmund quickly turned around at the sound of the voice. Awkwardly smiling when he saw the speaker, he said, ¡°Ah, Commander. What are you doing here? Uh, I¡¯m sorry, but I must excuse myself. I have something important to do. I¡¯ll talk to you later.¡± Without warning, Cedric forcefully stopped the carriage door from closing and barked, ¡°Get down!¡± ¡°What the hell are you doing?!¡± the merchant snapped angrily. When he saw the piercing glare of the soldier, he swallowed hard and changed his tone. ¡°May I help you, commander?¡± ¡°Yes, you can help me,¡± he quipped, grinning widely at the sweating merchant. ¡°Get down now!¡± Reluctantly stepping down from the carriage, Edmund asked, ¡°Commander, what is this about?¡± ¡°Quit the games. You know exactly why I¡¯m here,¡± Cedric stated, smirking. ¡°Hand over the ten gold as per agreement, and then you can go on your way.¡± ¡°Ah, the money. Don¡¯t worry, commander. I¡¯ll make sure to give the money to you after I return,¡± the merchant said, forcing a smile. Cedric snorted and demanded, ¡°No, hand it to me now. You¡¯re not leaving until I have the money.¡± ¡°How am I supposed to give you the money I don¡¯t have?!¡± Edmund snapped in exasperation. ¡°My money is not here. After I get it, I¡¯ll come back and hand it over. Are we clear?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have the money?¡± Cedric inquired mockingly. ¡°The solution is quite simple. Why not sell or, better yet, lease all your possessions, from your house to your store? I¡¯m confident we can easily raise the exact amount.¡± ¡°Are you insane?!¡± the merchant suddenly roared in anger. ¡°Yes, I am,¡± Cedric responded, his tone turning dangerously serious. ¡°If you raise your voice at me again, I¡¯m going to arrest you and seize all the proceeds from selling all your property as payment for your crime.¡± ¡°Ugh, I swear I¡¯ll make you pay for this,¡± Edmund declared, gritting his teeth in frustration. Retrieving his pouch from the carriage, he reluctantly handed five gold coins to the commander and said, ¡°Here. Now, are we done?¡± ¡°This is only five gold. Give me the full amount¡ªten gold coins,¡± Cedric insisted, growing frustrated with their exchange. ¡°The remaining five gold coins are for Lysander. I¡¯ll hand it to him myself,¡± the merchant stated in a defiant tone. ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of your antics. Give me ten gold now, or I¡¯ll arrest you!¡± the commander snapped. ¡°This is my final warning.¡± ¡°Ugh, here!¡± Edmund exclaimed, handing another five gold to the soldier. ¡°Are you happy now?!¡± ¡°Yes, very happy,¡± Cedric replied, smirking. With a sarcastic grin, he added, ¡°I¡¯m enjoying that look on your face.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make you pay for this!¡± the merchant yelled in anger. ¡°Sure, sure. I¡¯ll be waiting,¡± the commander quipped, amused, chuckling as he walked away.
Watching Sybil cry on the ground, Elysian sighed. Despite their past disagreement, he did not want to witness the soldier in that state. Nevertheless, this could serve as a valuable lesson for him to learn. Gently patting the older boy¡¯s head, he said, ¡°Come on, get up. You¡¯re causing a scene here. Let¡¯s move to the side.¡± When he showed no signs of moving, he added, ¡°You¡¯re a soldier; act like one!¡± Nodding in silence, Sybil slowly stood up with his head bowed, moving towards a quiet alley with few people. Following the older boy, he sat beside him without saying anything, just content to watch people passing by. ¡°Why are you silent?¡± Sybil asked, turning to look at the young noble. ¡°I expected you to say something like¡ªI told you so.¡± Elysian glanced at him for a moment, grinned mischievously, and exclaimed, ¡°I told you so!¡± The older boy snorted and quipped, ¡°Cheeky b*stard.¡± Shaking his head, he sighed and said, ¡°I never knew girls could be this cruel. I don¡¯t know if I can trust anyone again.¡± ¡°Kids,¡± he chuckled, shaking his head with an amused smile. Frowning, the older boy exclaimed, ¡°Accusing me of being a kid?! You¡¯re four years younger than me!¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but I¡¯m not the one who¡¯s acting like one,¡± he stated. Smirking arrogantly, he turned back to observe the crowd and said, ¡°Just consider it a lesson. It will surely make you stronger¡ªmentally. I know saying something clich¨¦ is annoying, but it doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s less true.¡± ¡°I get it, but it still feels like hell,¡± Sybil admitted, looking down and struggling to hold back his tears. ¡°Well, if it doesn¡¯t hurt, it means you haven''t yet learned your lesson. So, cheer up and rejoice in feeling that pain¡ªembrace it. This is just one of the stepping stones in helping you grow into a man.¡± Out of nowhere, Sybil burst into laughter, shaking his head. ¡°Did I say something funny?¡± Elysian questioned, turning his head towards the older boy and raising a brow. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. ¡°It¡¯s just amusing to hear someone so young speak like that. Feels like I¡¯m chatting with someone old, like my granddad,¡± Sybil remarked, relaxing a little and shifting his gaze forward. ¡°Did you just take a jab at me?¡± he asked playfully, letting out a chuckle. ¡°Yes, I did,¡± the boy replied. Smiling widely, he continued, ¡°What¡¯s your secret? You¡¯re so young, yet you seem to know many things.¡± Pausing for a moment, he clarified, ¡°What I¡¯m saying is that you seem so mature for your age. I can confidently say you¡¯re an old soul.¡± ¡®I¡¯m literally an old soul, and the secret to that is living two lives.¡¯ ¡°Secret? Hmm, I don¡¯t have any¡­¡± he mused. Suddenly smirking, he quipped, ¡°Well, it¡¯s really simple. To be like me, all you need is experience.¡± ¡°Experience?¡± Sybil asked in clarification, furrowing his brow in confusion. Pondering for a moment, he snorted and remarked, ¡°What the hell are you saying? I¡¯m older than you. I clearly have more experience.¡± ¡°Well, age doesn¡¯t necessarily equate to experience,¡± Elysian remarked. Expanding on the idea, he continued, ¡°To truly gain that experience is simple. First, the most important person in your life needs to die.¡± ¡°Are you kidding me? What nonsense are you talking about?!¡± the young soldier scoffed, turning to the young noble and frowning in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯ve asked me earlier, so let me finish first,¡± he asserted. Gathering his thoughts for a moment, he continued, ¡°You need to personally kill that person, and it would be better if you two hadn¡¯t met before.¡± ¡°This is really getting insane. I know you¡¯re just messing with me,¡± Sybil said, shaking his head. Seeing the younger boy raise his brow, he added, ¡°Can you explain to me how you can personally kill a person you haven¡¯t met? Especially when that person is supposedly the most important in your life.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s rather easy. You kill your mother during your birth,¡± Elysian said casually. Staring at him for a moment, Sybil sighed and said, ¡°Now I know where this is going. Go ahead, continue.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± he said, nodding with a melancholic smile. ¡°Second, your father has to blame you for the death of your mother¡ªthe love of his life. Not only that, he needs to be constantly disappointed in you for failing his expectations so badly that he beats you up often. It would also be nice if his real reason for beating you was to release his anger for killing your mother. Third, your brother needs to excel at everything, casting a perpetual shadow over you. Whatever you do, you can never escape it. It would also be a nice touch if all the people looked at you with pity for your mediocrity compared to the genius of perfection standing before you. Lastly, you need to be so bitter that you wish you had never been born into this hellish world. Every second of the day, you question yourself about why you¡¯re even alive and whether it would be better to just die?¡± Smiling sadly, he turned to the older boy and looked into his eyes. Abruptly averting his gaze, Sybil remained silent, feeling guilty somehow. ¡°If you can endure all that and still smile, I guarantee you, you¡¯ll be like me¡ªwise beyond your years,¡± Elysian remarked, grinning. ¡°So, do you want to be like me?¡± ¡°No, thanks,¡± Sybil replied instantly. The young noble chuckled and quipped, ¡°Well, it¡¯s your loss.¡± ¡°Thanks to you, it has gotten more depressing,¡± the soldier said, turning to the younger boy and raising a brow. ¡°Really? I thought that it would improve your mood,¡± he responded. ¡°Aren¡¯t you grateful that your biggest heartache is just some girl? A girl who hid her ugly face behind a mask. Consider it a blessing that you finally get rid of her from your life; otherwise, you¡¯d be wasting more of your youth.¡± ¡°Well, you have a point,¡± Sybil nodded. Grinning suddenly, he added, ¡°If you think about it, my mood started improving just as yours began to dip. Isn¡¯t that amusing?¡± ¡°Amusing, my ass,¡± he scoffed, frowning. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault. You¡¯re the one who told me that story,¡± the older boy quipped. Suddenly, both of them chuckled, enjoying each other''s company. ¡°Having spoken with you a few times, young master, I can confidently say that you¡¯re not quite what I expected.¡± ¡®Really?¡° Elysian asked curiously, even though he already had an idea. ¡°What were you expecting?¡± ¡°That you¡¯re an insufferable idiot who revels in others misery,¡± Sybil remarked, grinning. ¡°Ouch, that stings,¡± he quipped, grinning back. ¡°Can¡¯t argue with that description. Maybe both are true.¡± ¡°You look okay now,¡± Cedric observed, studying the young soldier. Rising abruptly, Sybil bowed in apology and said, ¡°I¡¯m deeply sorry for my earlier behavior, commander. I¡¯ve brought dishonor to the military. I promise this will never happen again.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Cedric nodded, pleased with the boy¡¯s response. ¡°I¡¯m glad to see you back to your usual self again.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to excuse myself, commander. I have certain matters I need to attend to,¡± Sybil said respectfully, asking permission from his superior. ¡°Go ahead,¡± Cedric nodded. ¡°Thank you, commander,¡± the young soldier bowed. Turning to the young noble, he bowed even lower to show respect and added, ¡°Thank you again, young master.¡± Elysian just nodded, watching the young soldier¡¯s departing back. Elysian sighed upon reading the remark. ¡®At least it¡¯s calling me master. Looking at his talent, it¡¯s surprising that he surpasses Osric despite lacking a bloodline. It underscores just how naturally gifted he is. This might be the reason why he¡¯s so good at combat. However, Osric wins in potential. This is inevitable since he has a bloodline to rely on. Looking at these two, I can truly appreciate how gifted Bran is.¡¯ ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t see that coming,¡± the commander remarked, turning to the young noble and studying him. ¡°You¡¯ve surprised me once again, young master. How on earth did you manage to do that?¡± ¡°Do what?¡± Elysian asked, turning his attention to the commander. ¡°Get close to that boy. Just the other day, he¡¯s trying to kill you; now, he¡¯s thanking you,¡± Cedric stated, smiling. ¡°¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe he just couldn¡¯t resist my charms,¡± Elysian quipped, smirking at the thought. ¡°Like what he saw with my brother. What did he say again? ¡®¡¯Oh, Aldric, my charming¡­¡¯¡± ¡°Please, stop! I can¡¯t bear to hear that again,¡± Cedric hurriedly said, sighing in exasperation. Handing the eight gold coins from his pocket, he continued, ¡°Here¡¯s your share.¡± Accepting the money, the boy looked surprised upon seeing the amount and promptly remarked, ¡°It¡¯s surprising that you gave me eight gold. I thought you¡¯re giving Osric his share.¡± Cedric snorted and stated, ¡°He works for you now. It is your responsibility.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± the boy nodded, watching the soldier depart. ¡°Nice working with you, commander.¡± Chapter 23 ¡°Good morning, master,¡± Osric greeted, bowing respectfully to the young noble, who sat on the side, watching soldiers preparing for their daily training routine. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here. Good morning,¡± Elysian acknowledged with a nod, smiling at the older boy. Taking out the three gold coins from his pocket, he continued, ¡°Here, take this.¡± ¡°Huh? What¡¯s this?¡± Osric inquired, accepting the offered item offhandedly. Glancing at it, his eyes widened in surprise. He quickly remarked, ¡°This is a very large amount of money, master.¡± ¡°Yeah, it is.¡± Elysian nodded, a serene smile playing on his lips as he observed the older boy¡¯s expression. ¡°Why are you giving me this?¡± he asked, attempting to return it. ¡°Master, you¡¯ve given me enough last time. I can¡¯t accept this.¡± ¡°Why not? It¡¯s not my money but yours,¡± Elysian stated, enjoying the reaction of the older boy. With a grin, he explained further, ¡°I¡¯ve managed to convince the merchant to return the entire amount you¡¯ve paid. So, this is literally yours. Take it!¡± Osric paused for a moment, processing the information. After getting his composure back, he promptly questioned, ¡°Young master, I¡¯ve only paid a total of two gold and twenty-one silver, as I told to you yesterday. This is three gold.¡± ¡°Ah, that,¡± Elysian chuckled, locking eyes directly with the other boy, who looked back with confusion on his face. ¡°Let¡¯s just say it¡¯s that merchant¡¯s donation for the greater good of the barony and to show remorse for his actions. So, accept that money; it¡¯s yours now,¡± he stated. When he still saw some reluctance in his eyes, he added, ¡°If you¡¯re still uncomfortable accepting such an amount, don¡¯t be. You¡¯re not the only one who gets a share from this incident. I also got one.¡± Winking at him, he smiled and quipped, ¡°Mine¡¯s much bigger than yours. Cedric also got his share.¡± Patting the older boy on the shoulder, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to express your gratitude to the commander. He¡¯s the one who collected the money from that greedy merchant. Also, he readily agreed to my suggestion to increase your share a little.¡± After understanding the situation, he bowed respectfully to the young noble and expressed his gratitude, ¡°Once again, thank you, master. I will never forget the help that you¡¯ve given me and my family.¡± ¡°As I said, this is your money, so your gratitude is not necessary,¡± Elysian stated. When he saw that he was about to object, he quickly continued, ¡°Always remember that I¡¯ll do my best to protect the interests of my people. You¡¯re one of my people now, so this is just a given. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes, master,¡± Osric responded, returning the smile. ¡°Good. Ah, if you really wanted to express your gratitude,¡± Elysian giggled, turning to the gentle giant beside him. ¡°Why not treat this big fella to a meal later? He¡¯s the only one who didn¡¯t receive any share from the whole incident.¡± ¡°Alright, master,¡± Osric nodded. Turning to the servant, he asked, ¡°Hey, big fella, do you want to eat later? It¡¯s my treat. You can eat as much as you like.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Bran responded, a broad grin on his face, clearly excited about the prospect of a meal. ¡°Thanks, Osric.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome, Bran.¡± ¡°Eat as much as he likes? Damn, that¡¯s a big mistake,¡± Elysian chuckled, shaking his head. ¡°His stomach is like an endless chasm. He¡¯ll eat that pocket of yours in no time.¡±
¡°Commander, what are you watching?¡± Lucas inquired, glancing at the window. Smiling at the sight of Elysian running and joking with the soldiers, he remarked, ¡°Ah, the young master. I¡¯ve noticed that he has changed a lot, Cedric. ¡± ¡°Change?¡± the commander repeated, scoffing at the idea. ¡°Change is an understatement. He seems to be quite different from the boy I¡¯ve known. I don¡¯t seem to recognize him at all.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so shocking about that?¡± the captain chuckled. Turning to the stern commander, he continued, ¡°He¡¯s young. It¡¯s not surprising that he changed a lot. Isn¡¯t that what children do? They grow up.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got a point, but the change is just so abrupt and stark that there are moments when I wonder if I¡¯m talking to a completely different person,¡± Cedric remarked, not taking his eyes off the young noble. ¡°Really?¡± Lucas mused, turning back to Elysian and studying him intently. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you didn¡¯t notice it,¡± Cedric said. ¡°I¡¯ve interacted with him much less than you. Frankly, I can count those instances on one hand, but I¡¯ve observed him quite a bit. In the past, the impression I¡¯ve had of him is that he¡¯s snobbish and arrogant,¡± the captain remarked. ¡°Now?¡± Pondering for a moment, he smiled and quipped, ¡°Well, he is less snobbish but still arrogant.¡± The commander snorted at that and said, ¡°You¡¯re right about him being snobbish and arrogant. However, he also became somewhat kind and caring.¡± He scoffed at the thought, shaking his head. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that sh*t. He must be planning something. That kid can be devious.¡± Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Seriously?¡± the captain asked, skepticism coloring his voice. Chuckling at the complete disconnect between his actions and words, he remarked, ¡°I witnessed the opposite happen yesterday. You appeared to have softened toward the kid. If I didn¡¯t know you, I would¡¯ve assumed you¡¯re starting to like him.¡± Turning to Lucas, Cedric frowned, showing his disapproval without uttering a word. The captain just chuckled and shook his head, quipping, ¡°You might deny it but I know I¡¯m right.¡± The commander just sighed, steering away from the previous topic. ¡°Not only that, but I¡¯ve also noticed that he has become extremely intelligent. Staring into his eyes makes me quite uncomfortable. I really can¡¯t explain it. It¡¯s as if I¡¯m staring at an old man who has seen the world. It¡¯s disconcerting.¡± ¡°Well, that I¡¯ve got to agree,¡± Lucas nodded in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right; it¡¯s sometimes intimidating looking into his eyes. I can see intelligence there that I¡¯ve never seen in any kid,¡± he remarked. After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°Well, let me rephrase that¡ªnot just among kids. His intelligence might have surpassed everyone, even his brother.¡± ¡°Surpassed his brother?¡± Cedric repeated, arching an eyebrow. Snorting at the idea, he added, ¡°I highly doubt that.¡± ¡°I know he¡¯s your beloved student, and you¡¯re very biased towards him,¡± the captain stated, chuckling at his superior. Thinking for a moment, he went back to their previous conversation and said, ¡°If you carefully think about it, it might not be that surprising. Just think; the boy was unconscious for nearly a week. That might have scared him so much that it made him kind and caring in some ways.¡± Studying commander, who contemplated his statement, he continued, ¡°About his intelligence, wasn¡¯t his mother renowned for being beautiful and smart? I¡¯d never met her. You¡¯re the one who can better answer that one.¡± ¡°How can you explain his fighting abilities?¡± the commander questioned, raising a brow to the captain to emphasize his point. ¡°I¡¯ve watched the kid fight many times; I even taught him myself. I can guarantee you, he¡¯s very bad at it. He¡¯s not built to be a warrior. He lacks the necessary traits¡ªsense and will. The worst part is that he¡¯s spoiled and gives up without even trying. It isn¡¯t surprising that the Baron was very disappointed with Elysian.¡± Pausing for a moment and observing the boy, he continued, ¡°Out of nowhere, he won against Sybil. We¡¯re not just talking about anyone here; we¡¯re talking about Sybil. Do you understand?¡± ¡°I know what you mean.¡± The captain nodded in agreement, sighing. ¡°Let me change that. He didn¡¯t just win against Sybil; Elysian beat him so thoroughly that it looked like he was a joke,¡± Cedric stated, shaking his head after recalling the implausible scene he witnessed that day. ¡°The most astonishing part was that Sybil was using aura. I even thought, at that moment, that the young master was going to die. No, not only did he survive, but he beat Sybil to the point that he nearly lost his manhood.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got to admit, that was hilarious!¡± Lucas quipped, suddenly bursting into laughter after recalling the incident. Shaking his head, he added, ¡°But, wasn¡¯t that an accident, though?¡± Snorting at the notion, the commander exclaimed, ¡°Are you kidding me?! Didn¡¯t you see the expression and behavior of the boy after that incident?¡± When he saw Lucas¡¯ acknowledgment of his point, he shook his head and continued, ¡°No, that wasn¡¯t an accident. I was the closest when that happened. I can confidently say that the boy purposely angled the wooden sword at the right moment to win that bout in a humiliating manner. If you¡¯re still not convinced, you just need to remember how he fought Sybil at the very beginning. Didn¡¯t you see how Elysian played with him? How the attacks were just inches away from his body, but he perfectly evaded all of it?¡± Pausing for a bit to collect himself, he summed up his thoughts, ¡°My main point is that Sybil wasn¡¯t able to land any hits on that boy with or without aura. That feat is just unbelievable¡ªimpossible even!¡± ¡°So, what are you trying to say, commander?¡± Lucas questioned, frowning at where this discussion was heading. ¡°Are you suggesting that the Elysian we see before us is an imposter?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Cedric quickly responded. ¡°Even with the changes, I can¡¯t deny he¡¯s still the young master,¡± the commander admitted. ¡°So, he¡¯s definitely not an imposter.¡± ¡°If he¡¯s not an imposter, the question isn¡¯t a ¡®who¡¯ but ¡®how¡¯ or a ¡®what¡¯,¡± the captain said, deep in thought. ¡°How did he change so much? Or, what made him change?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have an answer to that,¡± Cedric sighed. ¡°Perhaps he¡¯s another genius like his brother.¡± Lucas chuckled at the prospect of another prodigy in the barony. ¡°Don¡¯t know about that,¡± the commander remarked without elaborating. ¡°Why?¡± the captain inquired. When Cedric remained silent and evaded the question, he continued, ¡°Even if they have different mothers, they¡¯re of the same bloodline. For goodness¡¯ sake, their father is the Baron. Our lord is a renowned warrior; it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if his sons are geniuses.¡± The commander just nodded without saying anything, observing the boy laughing with the soldier.
Grasping for breath, Elysian and Bran lay sprawled on the ground, staring at the sky. Around them, the young soldiers, in the midst of their daily training routine, couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter at the sight of the master and servant duo. ¡°Hey, young master, you¡¯re already done?¡± one of the soldiers asked, snickering at the young noble. ¡°You barely even reached the middle of the daily run. Better give up, or you might hurt your noble ass for pushing yourself at nothing.¡± ¡°If you have a problem with my master, you can directly talk to me,¡± Osric sneered, swiftly moving forward and confronting the soldier. When he saw him swallow hard and back down, he snorted and glared at all the other soldiers, ready to defend his lord. Winnifred hurried over and helped Elysian to stand up, struggling from exhaustion. Sighing from the tension around them, he whispered, ¡°Young master, can you still finish the daily run?¡± ¡°Why?¡± the young noble asked casually, without giving it any thought. ¡°We¡¯ve bet against each other on whether you can finish today¡¯s run,¡± Winnifred replied, grinning and attempting to act innocent, but failing miserably. ¡°Ah, now I understand why these fools are acting this way,¡± Elysian chuckled, shaking his head at what happened. Turning his head to Winnifred, he smiled deviously and asked, ¡°What did you bet?¡± Swallowing hard, Winnifred quickly responded, ¡°Of course, I bet that you finish the daily run, young master. I¡¯ve never doubted that you could.¡± ¡°Good, good. Now, help me get up.¡± Elysian nodded, laughing so loudly that he drew everyone¡¯s attention. As he slowly got to his feet, he smiled and stated, ¡°Hey, ease up, Osric. Take it easy. This is just friendly banter between friends, am I right?¡± The soldier around them nodded, smiling back. Osric, on his part, shot a final glare at the soldier before nodding to his master and walking toward his back. Satisfied with the ferocity of his new companion, the young noble faced the soldier that taunted him earlier and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you guys were betting on me. Let me join in the betting, and let¡¯s make this a lot more exciting.¡± Chapter 24 ¡°What are you suggesting, young master?¡± the soldier asked, wary yet seemingly intrigued by the suggestion. ¡°Before that, what is your name again?¡± Elysian inquired, smiling as he walked closer to the older boy. ¡°Tho...Thomas, young master,¡± he replied, taking a step back when he saw the young noble approaching closer than anticipated. ¡°Where¡¯s that confidence of yours from earlier?¡± Elysian snickered, getting a chuckle from the surrounding soldiers. ¡°Relax, Thomas. I¡¯m not here to bite you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not af..afraid of you,¡± the older boy snorted, puffing his chest out in a show of courage. His false bravado, however, fell short. The trembling knees were a dead giveaway. Shaking his head, Elysian chuckled and remarked, ¡°Of course, Thomas, you¡¯re not scared.¡± Turning around, he addressed all the soldiers present. ¡°Why not have Thomas and I race an entire lap? I¡¯ll bet ten silver coins, while each of you can just give one iron. Isn¡¯t that a sweet deal?¡± When no one responded and just looked at each other, waiting for someone to respond first, Elysian immediately quipped, ¡°Why the hesitation? Aren¡¯t you confident with Thomas here?¡± Patting the young soldier¡¯s arm, he added, ¡°Thomas, it seems your comrade here isn''t confident in you.¡± ¡°Hey! He¡¯s already tired. Just now, he can hardly get up,¡± the older boy pointed, scowling at the soldiers around them who doubted his ability. ¡°You all know I¡¯m the fastest runner around here. I¡¯ll leave this brat in the dust.¡± ¡°Hey, hey. Why get personal? Tsk,¡± Elysian said, shaking his head mockingly. Smiling widely as he surveyed the crowd, he addressed everyone. ¡°So, anyone here who wants to accept the proposed bet? You¡¯ll regret it if you don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Boring!¡± a voice suddenly exclaimed from the back of the gathered soldiers. ¡°Come again?¡± Elysian questioned, looking in the direction of the voice. The soldiers around them suddenly parted, giving way to a short, old man in tattered clothing. He carried a sack over his shoulder, which acted as his bag, and clutching a bottle of alcohol in his other hand. ¡°I said that it¡¯s boring. Don¡¯t you agree?¡± the man asked, a grin spreading across his face as he looked at the soldiers around him. He continued, ¡°Really, a race? Is that the best you can come up with? You''re all soldiers here. Why the heck are you competing on who could run faster?!¡± ¡®Worried about me? Ha ha. It seems you¡¯re really starting to like me. Hmm, it seems Jareth has low talent and potential, more likely lower than mine, from what I¡¯m reading. Despite this, he reached a high level of cultivation through his persistence alone. This means that he faced many hardships and experiences to reach his current level. While admirable, it also makes him extremely dangerous. I can relate to this because I¡¯m like him in the past, and I know just how lethal I used to be. Hmm, whether he has lower talent or not, his cultivation is way higher than mine at the moment, and that¡¯s a serious problem. I really need to be careful. From what the Eye says, this person is extremely dangerous. Coming from the artifact, this warning is something that I needed to take seriously.¡¯ ¡°Good morning, sir,¡± Elysian greeted, bowing respectfully. ¡°May I know who you are?¡± ¡°Hmm, you must be Thornwick¡¯s son,¡± the stranger mused, studying the boy. Grinning suddenly, he added, ¡°You look like your father, but your personality is more like your mother. Good, I hate talking to another insufferable fool.¡± He snorted for a moment at the idea before taking a swig from the bottle. ¡®I¡¯m sure I haven¡¯t met him before. He seems to know my parents. And the way he addressed the Baron, he could only be my father''s comrade. Let¡¯s dictate the direction of this conversation and add a tinged of mystery to make it a little interesting.¡¯ ¡°Jareth Caldwell, an old comrade of my father,¡± Elysian stated, smirking a little when the old man assessed him more carefully. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, sir.¡± ¡°Do you know me?¡± the mercenary inquired with a curious smile. Pondering for a moment, he continued, ¡°Hmm, Thornwick isn¡¯t the type who talks about me or his past. Maybe he changed, sitting in that posh chair of his.¡± Cedric quickly walked towards them. Bowing respectfully, he said, ¡°Good morning, my lord. It¡¯s great to see you again.¡± ¡°My lord?¡± Jareth repeated, snickering at the word. ¡°I think you¡¯ve mistaken me for someone, commander. I¡¯m no noble, and certainly not a lord. I¡¯m just a simple mercenary doing his thing.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. I¡¯ve misspoke...¡± ¡°Just relax, commander. I¡¯m not here to make trouble,¡± the mercenary quickly interrupted, sighing at the soldier¡¯s deference. ¡°By the way, where¡¯s Thornwick?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, but the Baron is not currently in Ironspire,¡± Cedric immediately replied, sweating profusely while averting the older man''s eyes. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. ¡®This is fascinating. I¡¯ve never seen the commander this nervous before. Well, except for my father, and that¡¯s a given. This only means this mercenary is extremely dangerous for Cedric himself to act this way.¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s fighting in another war again?¡± Jareth questioned, aghast at the news he just heard. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The commander nodded. ¡°He was called by the capital to take part in the offensive against the aggression of Eldoran.¡± Shaking his head in disapproval, Jareth stated, ¡°What aggression? Those greedy bastards in the capital are at it again, trying to encroach on something that isn¡¯t theirs.¡° Scowling at the thought, he continued, ¡°Tsk, I¡¯ve told that boy many times that he should just give up this useless position if he kept getting pulled in by those snotty nobles. Making him a lowly baron and then asking him to return the favor?¡± He snorted. ¡°That fool, he could¡¯ve just bought this position or possibly even a higher one if he had stayed as a mercenary. What an idiot for doing all this fighting for free.¡± ¡®Calling my father a brat, Cedric didn¡¯t even react. Hmm, their relationship must be close. He isn¡¯t just an ordinary comrade from his mercenary days.¡¯ ¡°His Lorship is just doing his duty¡­¡± ¡°Duty, my ass. Stop defending that fool. I¡¯m tired of this,¡± the mercenary declared, shifting his focus to the young noble. ¡°As I was about to say earlier, how about making the betting more exciting than your previous dull suggestion?¡± ¡°If you¡¯ve got a better idea, I¡¯m all ears,¡± Elysian remarked, waiting curiously for his suggestion. ¡°I¡¯ve recently acquired this piece of relic from a ruin up north,¡± Jareth stated, unveiling a weathered and rusted curved black dagger bearing the scars of countless and forgotten battles. Marred by the passage of time, the sheath and hilt were so corroded that you could even see holes in them. Anyone who¡¯d dare use it would immediately think that they were in more danger from the relic than their enemy. In simple terms, it was a piece of garbage, and everyone shared the same opinion about the relic. Planting the dagger deep into the ground, Jareth continued, ¡°Anyone who manages to take this from the ground will win the bet.¡± ¡°Sir, is that a relic?¡± a soldier inquired, dubious about the earlier claim. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting lockjaw from that thing?¡± Everyone suddenly laughed, and even Jareth joined in. ¡°This is the only relic left from my previous expedition. No one seems interested in buying it from me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not surprised,¡± another soldier quipped, snorting at the idea. ¡°Who would even dare consider buying that piece of trash?¡± Elysian¡¯s eye suddenly widened as he read the remark from the Eye of Sacraeon. Coming from the artifact, this was a high praise. ¡®This might really be a powerful relic. I¡¯m incredibly curious now about what it does. I must get my hands on that thing no matter what.¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t worry; this relic is not the prize,¡± the mercenary remarked. Grinning at them, he showed a gold coin and stated, ¡°I will put one gold coin in the pot of money, while each of you will only need one iron coin. As I said earlier, whoever manages to take this dagger from here will win the competition. This means there will only be one winner, and that winner will get all the money in the pot.¡± The soldiers were captivated by the glint of gold coin on the old mercenary¡¯s hand, greed clearly evident in their eyes. Turning to the young noble, he smirked and quipped, ¡°By the way, young master, you gotta cough up ten silver to join this bet.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Elysian exclaimed, genuinely surprised when he heard the amount. ¡°Why on earth do I need to pay ten silver while they only need one iron?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± Jareth responded, grinning at him. ¡°You¡¯re rich, and they¡¯re poor.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the youngest here,¡± Elysian stated, raising a brow. ¡°So?¡± the merchant asked casually, as if not caring. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it be fair?¡± the young noble inquired, aghast at the treatment he¡¯d received. ¡°You¡¯re bullying the youngest kid here. Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡± ¡°Kid, you¡¯re born with a golden spoon in your mouth, and you¡¯re asking me about fairness?¡± Jareth questioned, scoffing at the thought. ¡°Quit complaining. Just pay the ten silver. Aren¡¯t you embarrassed in front of your soldiers here?¡± Elysian sighed, furrowed his brow, and responded, ¡°Okay, okay. I don¡¯t want to be known as a cheapskate. So, for the soldiers here, I will pay ten silver.¡± ¡°Good,¡± the merchant said, nodding in satisfaction and thinking that he¡¯d won. ¡°Before I join the competition, though, I need you to agree to include that dagger of yours as a reward,¡± Elysian stated, arching an eyebrow in challenge. ¡°This dagger?¡± Jareth asked curiously, pointing to the relic. ¡°Why? Even though this might have been valuable in the past, it¡¯s worthless now.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s worthless, giving it to me shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right?¡± the young noble smirked, carefully studying the mercenary¡¯s expression and reaction. ¡°Do you know something about this artifact?¡± Jareth inquired, observing him seriously. ¡°What would I know about that piece of trash?¡± Elysian snorted, shaking his head. ¡°I don¡¯t care about that damn relic. What I care about is the glyphs written on it.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no glyphs in it. I¡¯ve checked,¡± Jareth stated. ¡°If there is or isn¡¯t, I¡¯ll be the judge of that,¡± Elysian declared. Acting as if his patience was running out, he continued, ¡°Will you give it to me or not? If not, then you¡¯re just wasting my time.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t give it to you, but I will include it in the reward,¡± the mercenary responded. ¡°Is that acceptable?¡± ¡®Good, I played it right! Now, the only thing I need to do is win this competition.¡¯ ¡°Okay, I agree,¡± Elysian stated, trying his best to restrain his emotions. ¡°Before we start, can you go over the rules for a minute? You weren¡¯t clear earlier.¡± ¡°Ah, yes,¡± Jareth responded. ¡°As I said earlier, anyone who takes this dagger from the ground will win it all. My job is to stop anyone from getting this relic,¡± he stated. Thinking for a moment, he nodded and continued, ¡°Thirty minutes should be fair. I¡¯ll defend the relic for thirty minutes, and anyone who gets the dagger within that time will win all the money plus the relic. As a bonus, I¡¯ll allow you to use anything, even real weapons.¡± ¡°Is that all the rules?¡± Elysian questioned, sighing. ¡°Yes,¡± the mercenary replied, nodding. ¡°Why? Is there a problem?¡± ¡°Are you taking us for fools?!¡± the young noble questioned, scowling at the old man, who was acting as if he were oblivious to what he was doing. ¡°We may be young, but we¡¯re not idiots!¡± Chapter 25 ¡°Okay,¡± Jareth said, chuckling at his allegation. ¡°Please tell me the problem?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s establish the facts first,¡± Elysian stated, smirking at the old man¡¯s performance. ¡°You¡¯re stronger than my father, or at the very least, on par with him.¡± Suddenly, the soldiers¡¯ eyes widened in shock upon hearing the assertion. It wasn¡¯t surprising; the Baron was considered the strongest in the barony and a widely known swordsman in the kingdom. After looking at each other, they turned to the mercenary, studying him more seriously. ¡°How did you even arrive at that assumption?¡± Jareth questioned, chuckling at the stares directed towards him. ¡°Why? Am I wrong?¡± the young noble asked, raising a brow, daring the old man to deny what he just said. ¡°I won¡¯t confirm or deny,¡± the mercenary chuckled, shaking his head in amusement. ¡°We never fought. How would I know who''s stronger?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple. Who has the higher cultivation level?¡± Jareth suddenly laughed and stated, ¡°Brat, that¡¯s confidential. No one in their right mind gives their cultivation level or all things related to their cultivation. That¡¯s simply suicidal. Also, someone¡¯s level of cultivation doesn¡¯t dictate who¡¯s stronger.¡± ¡°From what you just said, it confirmed my assumption. You have a higher cultivation level than my father, but not by a lot,¡± Elysian remarked, smiling while he kept observing him. ¡°How did you know?¡± the mercenary asked, growing serious. ¡°Since you already knew my name earlier, the likely person who can tell you about me is your father, which I doubt he would do,¡± he stated. Turning to the commander, he inquired, ¡°Did you tell him about me, Cedric?¡± ¡°Absolutely not, sir,¡± the commander quickly denied. ¡°I¡¯m also confident that the Baron won¡¯t disclose any information about you to the young master.¡± ¡°If not you and your lord, then who?¡± Jareth asked. Examining the boy once more, he inquired. ¡°Can you tell me your source?¡± Elysian just stared at him, not saying anything. ¡°If you won¡¯t tell me, I guess I¡¯ll keep quiet then,¡± the mercenary remarked, sighing. ¡°Hey, everyone!¡± Elysian suddenly exclaimed, attracting all the attention. ¡°Is anyone confident enough to get that dagger in the next thirty minutes if he¡¯s as strong as the Baron, or might even be stronger?¡± Looking at each other, everyone¡¯s expressions instantly fell upon the realization of who they were dealing with. ¡°If what the young master said is right, winning this is simply impossible,¡± Yorick stated, studying the mercenary carefully. Slowly stepping forward, he remarked, ¡°For this bet to continue, I suggest you have a handicap.¡± ¡°A handicap?¡± the mercenary repeated, mulling over the proposition. ¡°Okay, I will agree to that. In the name of fairness, I¡¯ll limit myself to using only fifty percent of my aura, and I won''t use any weapons at all. So, how do we begin?¡± ¡°Fifty percent is still too high,¡± Yorick stated, raising a brow. ¡°How about a twenty-five percent aura?¡± ¡°Okay, for this competition to start already, I¡¯ll agree,¡± Jareth replied, sighing. ¡°With that out of the way, shall we get this started?¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Elysian exclaimed. ¡°What¡¯s your problem this time?¡± the mercenary questioned, trying to undermine his position and make him appear annoying. ¡°The leader of the young soldiers here has already spoken. Your objection is only wasting our valuable time.¡± Elysian burst into laughter at the jab thrown against him, fully aware of the old man¡¯s aim¡ªgetting under his skin. ¡°You¡¯re right that Yorick has earned the right to be the speaker of the young soldiers here, but it doesn''t mean that he has the authority to agree to any deal.¡± ¡°You have?¡± Jareth asked, chuckling at the boy¡¯s attitude. ¡°Spoiled brats are really shameless. Boy, you might be the son of the Baron, but in the military, chains of command are paramount. Knowing Thornwick, he¡¯s very strict in implementing such rules.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right about that, sir. However, this isn¡¯t a military matter. This is just a simple game,¡± Elysian stated, pointing out the actual situation. Chuckling back before smirking arrogantly, he added, ¡°Also, I¡¯m not asserting control because of my blood, but despite it. Simply, I¡¯m the strongest among them.¡± Looking directly into the eyes of the soldiers around him, trying to find anyone who wanted to challenge his words, he found none. Instead, everyone was averting their eyes. Smiling confidently, he turned to Yorick and asked, ¡°Do you want to contend that I have the final say on this matter?¡± ¡°Of course not, young master,¡± the soldier quickly responded, bowing respectfully. ¡°We¡¯ll be behind you no matter what you decide.¡± ¡°See,¡± Elysian said, turning to the old man. Frowning at their agreed conditions earlier, he stated, ¡°You might¡¯ve duped some of these kids here by making them underestimate you, but you can¡¯t fool me.¡± Shooting him a piercing glare, he continued, ¡°My conditions are very simple. First, you can¡¯t use your aura. Second, you can¡¯t use any weapons or your arms. Third, you can¡¯t kill or seriously injure anyone in the competition. Fourth, we just need to touch the dagger to win the fight. Lastly, instead of a thirty minute time limit, it will be one hour. The moment you violate the first three terms, you lose.¡± ¡°Are you messing with me, brat?¡± Jareth questioned, aghast at the outrageous terms. ¡°Do you really think anyone would agree to these conditions?¡± This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. ¡°Quit your acting, old man!¡± the young noble exclaimed, shaking his head at the antics of the mercenary. ¡°I know how strong my father is. Even without his aura, he could kill us in seconds. So, you can¡¯t fool me with your bad acting,¡± he declared, snorting at his behavior. ¡°These are final conditions; I won¡¯t allow any revisions. So what now? Do you agree?¡± Sighing as if frustrated, he suddenly grinned and said, ¡°It seems I was right. You¡¯ve inherited that brain of yours from your mother.¡± Laughing loudly, he nodded and continued, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll agree to your conditions.¡± Turning to the commander, he said, ¡°Cedric will act as the referee to this bet. He will make sure that the rules are followed. Also, he¡¯ll safeguard the pot of money so that it will be fair to everyone involved. Is that okay with you?¡± ¡°Okay, no problem.¡± Elysian nodded, studying the expression of the old man. ¡®Sh*t! He seems so relaxed and not too worried at all. Even with those conditions, I might still have underestimated him. This isn¡¯t good. Tsk.¡¯ ¡°Forgive me, young master,¡± Yorick said, bowing in apology. ¡°I should have consulted you first before agreeing to the conditions. If not for you, we would surely lose this bet already.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t thank me yet,¡± Elysian responded, without taking his eyes off the old man. ¡°I have a bad feeling about this, Yorick. The conditions might not be enough to swing the tide in our favor,¡± he warned. Glancing at the young soldier, he added, ¡°Take this friendly match seriously, squad leader. This will be a valuable experience for you and your men. It¡¯s not everyday that you get to fight someone like him.¡± ¡°I will, young master,¡± Yorick declared, nodding in understanding with firm resolve in his eyes. Watching the young soldier go back to his men, he turned to Osric and said, ¡°Here, put this money in the pot. I¡¯ll cover both yours and Bran¡¯s share.¡± ¡°Huh, young master, you don¡¯t have to,¡± Osric immediately objected. ¡°I¡¯ve got money now. It will be shameless for me to take advantage of you like this.¡± The young noble chuckled upon hearing his response and stated, ¡°As the old man said earlier, one iron is nothing to me but a significant amount to you. Just use that money for your family, okay?¡± Grinning playfully, he added, ¡°And if you manage to win, just return the money to me.¡± ¡°Okay, young master,¡± Osric replied, grinning back before going to the commander. Sitting beside Bran, who was munching peanuts this whole time without a care in the world, Elysian said, ¡°Hey, big oaf, where¡¯s my peanuts?¡± The servant handed a small pack of peanuts to the young noble, who took it. ¡°Do I really need to face that man, you master? He seems pretty scary.¡± ¡°Scary?¡± Elysian asked, curious about the other boy¡¯s perspective. ¡°How do you know?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Bran responded. Thinking of an explanation, he added, ¡°I can just feel it.¡± ¡°He¡¯s right, young master,¡± Osric remarked, sitting beside the young noble. ¡°I can sense an imminent threat around that old man, compelling me to flee. Something like a foreboding energy that¡¯s radiating outward¡ªscreaming silently of death.¡± ¡®Fascinating. It appears both of them can sense the danger this old man poses. Gifted people are truly different. It took me decades to hone my instincts to their level. Tsk, life is truly unfair.¡¯ ¡°Are you all ready?!¡± Cedric shouted, receiving nods from everyone. ¡°Begin!¡± All the contestants suddenly swarmed the mercenary. Instead of going directly for the relic, however, some of the soldiers were pushing or pulling each other, each vying for a lead. This quickly devolved into chaos as the soldiers fought each other. Some of the soldiers managed to get closer to the dagger, only to be swiftly knocked back by the old man. Wearing a delighted grin, Jareth was truly enjoying himself, kicking anyone who came closer. On the other hand, Elysian was just sitting with his two companions, eating peanuts, and observing the fight. ¡°Young master, I¡¯m surprised you didn¡¯t dive into the fight right away,¡± Yorick remarked, walking slowly from the side. ¡°Well, I should be asking you that,¡± Elysian quipped, chuckling when he saw the young soldier. ¡°Aren¡¯t you their leader? You should be there with them.¡± Yorick snorted and said, ¡°We¡¯re talking about a fortune here, young master. I should try my best to win this game. Also, I¡¯d like to watch how they perform.¡± ¡°Catch!¡± Elysian tossed a small pack of peanuts from one of Bran¡¯s stacks. ¡°Hey, young master, that¡¯s mine,¡± Bran protested, scowling at him. ¡°That¡¯s enough already, you big oaf,¡± the young noble responded, snickering at the objection of the servant. ¡°You¡¯ve already eaten two packs. Don¡¯t be a glutton.¡± ¡°Thank you, young master,¡± Yorick said, nodding in appreciation as he got some peanuts and shared them with a couple of soldiers beside him. Studying the soldiers, Elysian recognized some of their faces. They were contestants in the duel that Sybil had won. He nodded to them while they bowed in return. ¡®It seems he¡¯s gathering the elites among this bunch of soldiers. Smart. It isn¡¯t surprising, considering this boy has always been capable.¡¯ Bringing his attention back to the chaotic scene, Elysian sighed, disappointed with the soldiers¡¯ performance. They kept attacking like mindless insects, swarming like idiots without a plan in mind. ¡°I apologize for their disgraceful display, young master,¡± Yorick remarked, frustrated by what he saw. ¡°After this competition, I¡¯ll be sure to push them harder to wash away this shame.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s something you should do. At their age, being young is still an acceptable excuse for their lack of discipline; however, if this isn¡¯t corrected, it will become a bad habit that must be avoided at all costs,¡± Elysian stated. Steering clear of his irritation, he shifted his focus back to the mercenary and remarked, ¡°I had planned on merely observing, hoping to identify some vulnerabilities I could exploit. And if that failed, at least the soldiers could wear him down a little, increasing my chances of victory. However, given how things are unfolding, if nothing changes, our loss seems inevitable. Don¡¯t you think so, group leader?¡± Observing how the fight was progressing, Yorick sighed in defeat, concurring with the assessment of the younger boy. He turned back to the young noble and stated, ¡°You¡¯re right. This cannot continue. It seems I will be joining the fight much earlier than anticipated.¡± Suddenly adopting a grin, he quipped, ¡°Young master, forgive me in advance if I win this competition!¡± Elysian chuckled with amusement as he watched the squad leader join the fray. ¡°Ah, it seems this will start to get exciting,¡± Jareth remarked, looking at the elite soldiers joining the fight. Glancing at the young noble who was watching him, he asked, ¡°Will you be joining as well, young master?¡± Chapter 26 Elysian smirked without uttering a word, casually enjoying his peanuts alongside his two companions. ¡°The young master doesn¡¯t need to fight. We, the soldiers of Ironspire, will be victorious!¡± Yorick exclaimed loudly so that everyone could hear. Looking at his men with a stern expression, he continued, ¡°All of you are a disgrace! At the mere sight of money, you all lost your discipline. Acting like f*cking animals who are blinded by greed¡ªwhat a joke! You don¡¯t even know you¡¯re being herded for slaughter.¡± Immediately, all the soldiers¡¯ eyes averted his gaze, some even looking down, feeling ashamed by their actions. Scowling at his men, Yorick sighed and declared, ¡°From now on, all of you will act as soldiers! I won¡¯t tolerate any disgraceful actions. As soldiers of Ironspire, I won¡¯t allow further humiliation in our name. Also, the reward money will be equally distributed to everyone. Do I make myself clear?!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Standing at attention, all the soldiers shouted in unison. With renewed fire in their eyes, they were determined to rectify their past actions. ¡°Group yourself by your squad and form a line!¡± Yorick commanded. Addressing the two soldiers on his side, he instructed, ¡°Quinn, Harper, go to your squad and take charge. Carry out what we¡¯ve discussed.¡± Observing the scene before him, Elysian couldn¡¯t help but smile. He was satisfied with what he saw. ¡®He¡¯s young but good. I may have a lot of criticism for my father, but it can¡¯t be denied that he has an eye for talent. It¡¯s not surprising that he¡¯s often summoned to war.¡¯ ¡°Master, wouldn¡¯t it make more sense to join them?¡± Osric inquired, bewildered by the young noble¡¯s decision up to now. ¡°If we don¡¯t act now, Yorick will surely get the relic and win this competition.¡± ¡°That¡¯s unlikely,¡± Elysian stated, glancing at the older boy. ¡°Just sitting here and observing the fight will increase our chances of victory. Even Yorick knows this, but he didn¡¯t have a choice since his soldiers had performed poorly in challenging that old man.¡± Osric¡¯s brow furrowed even more as he attempted to grasp the young noble¡¯s reasoning. Noticing this, Elysian simply smiled and asked, ¡°What did we do before this?¡± ¡°We ran.¡± ¡°Yes, we ran,¡± the younger noble repeated, giving him a nod. ¡°I¡¯m exhausted after all that running. Even though the soldiers aren¡¯t as tired as me, they¡¯re still not in their best condition. And you needed more than your best to beat that old man.¡± ¡°Ah, now I understand,¡± Osric said, nodding. ¡°So, we¡¯re taking a break to have the stamina needed to secure our victory.¡± ¡°Yes, that''s right,¡± Elysian responded, glancing back at the fight. ¡°However, that¡¯s just the beginning. Both of you should always remember this: knowing your opponent will secure victory in almost any battle. Looking at the way that old man fights, what do you see?¡± ¡°Hmm, he fights very well?¡± Bran said, unsure how to respond. ¡°Of course he fights very well, you big oaf. Everyone can see that,¡± Elysian stated, scowling at the servant¡¯s nonchalant response. ¡°What I want are the finer details of the way he fights. Perhaps you can list his strengths and weaknesses.¡± ¡°His strength is his speed, young master,¡± Osric replied, carefully studying the movement of the old man. ¡°I also noticed that he wasn¡¯t taking the fight seriously. He¡¯s too laid-back. This means he might not be fighting at his top speed, which is worrying.¡± ¡°Good observation,¡± Elysian responded, nodding in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right; his speed is outstanding. This made the swarming strategy futile against him. The old man can just move from one side to the other without any problem. Furthermore, with just one kick, he can clear an entire section of soldiers. It¡¯s already a loss unless something changes.¡± ¡°Does it mean it¡¯s hopeless, young master?¡± the servant questioned, looking concerned. ¡°Bran does make a valid point, young master,¡± Yorick acknowledged, conveying a sense of resignation at the thought of defeat. ¡°If this is the case, wouldn¡¯t it be better to just give up?¡± ¡°You¡¯re an idiot!¡± the young noble exclaimed, scoffing at his words. ¡°Are you infected by Bran¡¯s stupidity? I said, ¡®if nothing changes.¡¯¡± ¡°Apologies, master,¡± Osric immediately said, kneeling anxiously in front of the young noble. ¡°I¡¯m deeply sorry for disappointing you!¡± ¡°Take it easy,¡± Elysian remarked, chuckling at the older boy¡¯s sudden action. ¡°I¡¯m not reprimanding you. First, please, stop kneeling and sit,¡± he insisted. After his new companion sat back next to him, he continued, ¡°Listen, if you want to keep working for me, you need to understand that most of what I¡¯m saying is just in jest. Don¡¯t take it seriously. Is that clear?¡± Osric nodded without uttering a word. ¡°Also, if we are alone like this or even among friends, feel free to be casual with me. You can even call me an idiot; I won¡¯t mind it. Being stiff and formal all the time is just so tiring. Do you understand?¡± Elysian asked, smiling sincerely at the older boy. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. ¡°Yes, young master,¡± Osric responded, smiling back and developing a newfound sense of respect and admiration for his lord. ¡°Good, good. That¡¯s nice to hear.¡± Elysian nodded and grinned. Returning his attention back to the fight, he noticed a new development. ¡°Look, Yorick is making his move. Let¡¯s see if these new changes will bring about positive outcomes.¡± After their disgraceful showing, the soldiers were now well-organized and more determined than ever. Their forces were now divided into three squadrons, with Yorick leading the first, and the other two groups headed by Harper and Quinn. One of the most significant changes was the weapons they were using. Unlike the earlier assortment of arms, each squadron now had the same weapons, which spoke volumes to their intended roles. Squad one carried a huge shield and sword, making them less mobile but greatly increasing their defensive capability, allowing them to absorb more damage. On the other hand, squad two used long spears, greatly increasing their range, and designated them as the damage dealers of the group. Lastly, squad three carried only a short sword, purely focusing on mobility. ¡°Why do you think Yorick chose those weapons for each squadron, master?¡± Osric asked curiously, studying the movements of the troops. ¡°Make a guess,¡± Elysian said, grinning. ¡°Hmm, squad one will act as a blockade to stop him. If they can¡¯t, they can just slow him down. Meanwhile, squad two will dish out damage from a safer distance, making it hard for their enemy to retaliate. They can also attack from behind squad one, making them complementary to each other,¡± Bran suddenly remarked nonchalantly, munching on his peanuts. He did not even notice his two companions looking at him strangely. ¡°You always surprise me, my friend,¡± Elysian remarked, smiling genuinely at his attendant. ¡°The master is right, big fella,¡± Osric agreed. ¡°I had no idea you were knowledgeable about warfare and strategy.¡± ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t,¡± Bran said, turning to the other boy, confused by his statement. Glancing at their master, he asked curiously, ¡°I still don¡¯t understand the purpose of squad three. They excel in mobility, but their enemy is so fast that their extra speed will be useless against him. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to be like squad two or even squad one?¡± ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t know about that,¡± Elysian stated after musing for a moment. ¡°In my opinion, I believe that squad three¡¯s role is the most important. They¡¯re more like a support unit, but not in a traditional sense. Rather, they fill the gaps in both squads. Remember, winning the competition isn¡¯t about defeating that old man. It¡¯s about touching that relic, and that¡¯s their primary role. If they can¡¯t manage that, they can suddenly change their role to either offensive or defensive, or even both. For example, if their enemy engages the spear bearer in close combat, their main weakness, squad three can rush in quickly, offering defensive support, allowing them to get much-needed distance,¡± he remarked, observing the start of the fight. ¡°At the end of the day, it¡¯s not really what weapons they¡¯re using but how they use them to accomplish their specific objective, bringing them that much closer to victory.¡± ¡°Squad one, move!¡± Yorick shouted. ¡°Squads two and three, follow!¡± The shield bearer ran in an inverted wedge formation, trying to encircle the mercenary. ¡°Now this is getting much more fun,¡± Jareth stated, grinning from ear to ear. Not letting himself be surrounded, the mercenary went to the right of the formation, attacking it immediately. ¡°The old man made the right move in attacking that area of the formation,¡± Osric commented, looking at where the other squad was going. ¡°It seems your earlier analysis was correct, master.¡± ¡°Yes, it seems so,¡± Elysian responded, agreeing with the older boy''s observation. ¡°Look how the soldiers engaged by the old man are holding their ground much better. Restrained by the spear bearers, he couldn¡¯t act recklessly. Each attack is now purposeful, giving the shield bearer ample time to brace for any incoming attack. Without the infighting from earlier, plus the added discipline and strategy, this fight is going very well. I just hope I haven¡¯t tempted fate with my words just now.¡± ¡°Squads one and two, form a battle line!¡± Yorick shouted, orchestrating orders while attentively observing the unfolding fight. Being able to hold against the enemy much better than intended, the left portion of the squadron went forward, followed by soldiers in the tip or back portion of the inverse wedge formation, creating a line towards the relic. Instead of charging straight to the dagger, squad one held their ground, holding their shield towards the mercenary, anticipating an attack at any moment. This was followed by squad two, who also formed a line behind the shield bearer with their spears pointed to the front, acting as a defensive deterrent with offensive potential. Meanwhile, squad three quickly moved behind the two squads, eyeing the prize. ¡®The old man is being bogged down by just a couple of soldiers, and despite Yorick''s good strategy, this shouldn¡¯t be happening. It feels too easy. Am I missing something? Hmm, I have a bad feeling about this.¡¯ ¡°Young master, it seems this competition is about to end,¡± Osric stated while staring at squad three approaching the relic. ¡°Hey, old man, my companion here says that you¡¯re losing!¡± Elysian suddenly shouted. Instead of the usual teasing tone, his voice was devoid of any mirth. The old man didn¡¯t respond but remained focused on the fight. However, the soldiers couldn¡¯t contain their happiness. Some even started cheering, convinced of their impending victory. ¡°No, it¡¯s just beginning,¡± Bran declared, squinting his eyes and observing the old man with a curious expression. ¡°Huh, why do you say that, big fella?¡± Osric inquired, surprised by his older companion¡¯s unexpected response. ¡°He seems too relaxed for someone on the verge of losing,¡± Bran remarked, munching on some peanuts again. Just as Elysian feared, this fight wasn¡¯t simple and straightforward. As squad three was on the verge of bringing victory, they were suddenly stopped in their tracks by an invisible barrier. After their initial surprise, they immediately attacked it, attempting to get past the barrier. No matter what they did, however, it wouldn¡¯t break. It simply held, withstanding the onslaught of the soldiers. Jareth¡¯s laughter suddenly reverberated throughout the training ground, savoring the shocked and defeated expression on their faces. Grinning widely, he turned to the young noble and mockingly asked, ¡°What did you say earlier, young master? I¡¯m losing?¡± While the old man was distracted, Yorick suddenly dashed forward, blazing with aura. With everything he had, he struck the barrier with his sword. At first, nothing happened; however, with his second strike, Elysian noticed a hairline fracture forming at the impact site. Jareth materialized in front of Yorick, moving so quickly that it was nearly imperceptible to mortal eyes. Executing a swift front kick, he sent the older boy hurtling farther backward. ¡°No, you can¡¯t do that.¡± Considering what happened, the old man¡¯s demeanor was now a little serious. He vanished once more, appearing in front of the nearest enemies, taking the initiative this time to attack. In the midst of chaos, when no one was looking, a peanut infused with a condensed aura sneakily flew undetected, hitting precisely where the hairline fracture was forming. ¡°What?¡± Elysian asked, turning and grinning at Osric, who wore a shocked expression on his face. Chapter 27 ¡°Nothing, young master,¡± Osric quickly responded, turning his attention back to the fight, all the while munching on his peanuts. ¡®It appears this kid possesses very good senses. Not only did I hide my hand so that no one could see when I flicked the nut, but I also purposely controlled the amount of aura in the peanut so it wouldn¡¯t be noticed by anyone. With psion as the energy source, it should have been extremely difficult to detect it. I¡¯m impressed.¡¯ Elysian just grinned mischievously and did the same, watching the battle ahead and continually eating his nuts while occasionally flicking them at the same spot when the old man¡¯s attention was occupied. At first, there were no changes to the fracture, but as he kept doing it, the cracks became more pronounced without anyone noticing. Except for Osric, of course, who was awkwardly munching on his food, pretending not to know anything. After Yorick was sent flying, he slowly got up, biding his time as the old man focused his attention on his forces. Seizing the right opportunity, he swiftly attacked the barrier again without anyone noticing. Well, it wasn¡¯t entirely true, since the mercenary suddenly appeared in front of the young soldier when he was so close to the barrier. Like before, Yorick was sent flying to the back. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you, you can¡¯t do that,¡± Jareth said loudly so that everyone could hear. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just lay there and relax until the time is over?¡± Witnessing their leader being bullied like a helpless child, the soldiers'' faces darkened, their spirits sinking in the face of the seemingly insurmountable mountain before them. Gazing upon their defeated expressions, the mercenary couldn¡¯t contain his amusement, savoring the hopelessness and desperation on their faces. ¡°The old man has become frighteningly fast. He is a remarkably skilled warrior,¡± Bran praised, completely captivated by the mercenary¡¯s prowess. Glancing at the younger boy, he asked, ¡°Young master, if I train really hard, will I reach his level?¡± Seeing the admiration and determination in his eyes, Elysian smiled and declared, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my friend. I will make you one.¡± Chuckling suddenly, he turned to the battle and confidently stated, ¡°Listen, both of you. My name will echo throughout the whole of Creation and stand among the strongest. People will utter my name with awe and fear, and stories of my legend will be retold for thousands of years. As my companion, you won¡¯t just be as good as that old man; you will surpass him. I won¡¯t allow anything less. If necessary, I¡¯ll drag both of you to greatness.¡± Pausing to imagine the future, he grinned widely, pleased with what he saw. ¡°Follow my lead and confidently walk beside me towards a brighter future.¡± Both of his companions nodded with fire and ambition in their eyes. As if following a practiced routine, the trio casually munched on peanuts together while watching the fight once again. Yorick slowly stood up. Unlike the other soldiers, however, his face did not show any anguish or misery. Surprisingly, he was even grinning as he faced the mercenary. ¡°B*stard, we¡¯re the soldiers of Ironspire! I¡¯ll never give up! We¡¯ll never surrender. So, do your worst, because we will fight until the end!¡± Witnessing their leader¡¯s newfound vigor and determination, a resounding shout echoed from all the soldiers, instantly transforming their dejected expressions into a fierce fighting spirit. Quietly watching from the sidelines, Cedric nodded proudly at his soldiers. Win or lose, he knew that this would be a valuable experience for them. The lessons learned today might be the difference between life and death when they fight a real war or face monsters like this old man. Glancing to the side, Cedric frowned when he noticed Elysian just sitting there, doing nothing but munching on his peanuts. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder what was going on. For a moment, it even entered his mind that the boy had reverted back to his old self again, which would be a huge disappointment since he had been doing great. Elysian caught the commander¡¯s eye, studying him. Turning to Cedric, he grinned, tossing a small pack of peanuts his way. ¡°Catch!¡± Taking the small pack from the air, Cedric examined it and saw nuts inside. Furrowing his brow, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s this for?¡± ¡°It¡¯s peanuts. You know, the snack. You eat it,¡± Elysian responded, flashing a grin. ¡°I know!¡± Cedric said, scowling at being treated like an idiot. Sighing, he immediately stopped himself from talking when he saw the boy turning back to the battle once again. Shaking his head in frustration, he opened the pack and started eating, determined not to let the annoyance get to him. Observing the boy once again, he smiled, realizing that the young noble did not revert back to his old self. Glancing at the hourglass on the other side, he noticed that it¡¯s already a third of the battle. It wasn¡¯t early, but there was still enough time for Elysian to enter the fight. Watching the battle once again, he was now excited to see what the scoundrel was planning. ¡°Squad one, column!¡± Yorick barked, swiftly moving behind the shield bearer as they formed up. ¡°Squad two, split into two groups, and go to the flank! Squad three, with me, maintain a loose formation.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the spirit,¡± Jareth said, chuckling at the young soldier''s persistence. ¡°I would¡¯ve been disappointed if you¡¯d given up that easily.¡± The soldiers advanced slowly, with squad one at the front and squad two at the flank. Behind them were the loosely formed squad three, while Yorick was at the center, protected from all sides. ¡°Good strategy,¡± Elysian stated, nodding his head in approval. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. ¡°Why do you think so, young master?¡± Osric inquired, looking at the younger boy with curiosity. ¡°Yorick had realized that only an aura could break through that barrier. Among them, he''s the only one who can use an aura,¡± Elysian remarked. ¡°It would¡¯ve been good if Sybil was here. It would¡¯ve greatly lightened the load on his shoulder. Now, his only choice was not to engage but to attack the barrier directly. Engaging the old man in a skirmish would only waste his energy. If he can''t use his aura anymore, this battle is lost.¡± ¡°But you can also use an aura, young master,¡± Osric remarked, looking at him seriously. Even the usually impassive servant looked at him, his eyes widening in shock at the surprising information. Elysian simply chuckled, choosing not to respond to the statement. He nonchalantly flicked another peanut towards the crack, now more pronounced than ever. Jareth went on the offensive, attacking the very center of the formation. Squad two and a portion of squad one quickly moved diagonally towards the center, attempting to encircle the old man. While the two squads were moving, Yorick, surrounded by the loosely positioned squad three, hastily moved diagonally to the left before shifting swiftly to the barrier. Anticipating Yorick¡¯s movement, Jareth immediately stepped backward as both flanks tried to trap him. With his speed, he easily evaded them. Escaping the encirclement, he went directly to intercept their leader. Before he could do anything, squad three moved to block his path. Due to their loose formation, Jareth could only attack one soldier at a time, making it harder to stop the determined Yorick. As he was about to reach his target, their elusive enemy disappeared again, appearing like a phantom in front of Yorick. With a maniacal grin, Jareth playfully quipped, ¡°As I¡¯ve told you again and again, you can¡¯t do that!¡± ¡°Young master, did he just move even faster?¡± Osric inquired, the shock clear on his face, watching Yorick being sent flying like before. ¡°Yes, he did,¡± Bran answered casually, instead of the young noble who was silently studying the movements of the old man. ¡°And he¡¯ll only get faster.¡± ¡°That¡¯s simply ridiculous,¡± Osric stated, his eyes widening at the revelation. ¡°Can we even win? If this continues, we¡¯re all in trouble.¡± The fighting continued as before. Yorick rallied his forces, leading them from one assault to another with better strategy each time. Jareth managed to overcome all of it quite easily with his physical superiority; each time, his speed seemed to be elevated to a new level. Even though it seemed hopeless, they still fought valiantly, squeezing every drop of their stamina to fight. ¡°Both of you, get ready,¡± Elysian suddenly commanded, his face looking serious and somber at the challenge ahead. ¡°We¡¯ll enter the fray soon.¡± Both of his companions turned to the young noble, anxiety clear on their faces, when it dawned on them, the monster they had to confront. ¡°Young master, do we have to?¡± Bran asked with worry evident in his voice. ¡°Why? Do you want to give up without even fighting?¡± Elysian questioned, frowning at the response he got. Turning to his other companion, he asked, ¡°Do you also share the same opinion?¡± ¡°No, of course not, master,¡± Osric replied, his tone lacking conviction and confidence. ¡°I will always follow what you command.¡± Snorting at their response, he remarked, ¡°Just earlier, you had the nerve and ambition to be as strong or even stronger than that old man, but now, you¡¯re doubting yourself before even fighting. Seriously? Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡± Both of his companions just stayed quiet while they stared at the floor, feeling regret for their actions. Sighing upon seeing their depressed faces, he said, ¡°I know many things in this world are scary. However, it¡¯s your reaction to that fear that will determine who you¡¯ll become¡ªeither a bitter craven or a proud warrior, admired by many.¡± Looking at their lord with renewed fervor, both of them nodded, full of fighting spirit. After receiving their instructions, they stood up and grabbed their preferred weapons¡ªtwo short swords for Osric and one steel staff for Bran. Noticing the sudden movement to the side, Jareth smiled and asked, ¡°Are you finally making your move, young master?¡± Glancing to the hourglass, he noticed that the battle was nearly coming to an end. ¡°Are you a little late, though? There isn¡¯t enough time for you to change the outcome of this fight.¡± Elysian did not respond. He just did what he¡¯d done before, watching the fight and munching on his peanuts. However, if you looked closely, you could see that his face had now grown even more serious, and his eyes had a dangerous edge on them. While all the soldiers were now on the ground, heaving from exhaustion, Bran and Osric moved from the opposing flanks, converging to the center and executing a pincer attack. Jareth chuckled, curious to see what the kid was planning. Not waiting to be attacked from both sides, the mercenary decisively went for Bran first. Seeing the old man going for him, Bran panicked and attacked immediately with all he had, even though his enemy was out of range. ¡°Boy, where do you think you¡¯re hitting?¡± the mercenary jeered, grinning as the staff missed him completely. Instantly recovering from his panic, Bran recalled the instructions of his master. ~ ~ ~ ¡°The old man will attack you first; make sure he¡¯s in front of you. When he¡¯s within range, immediately hit him with an overhead strike. Make sure to put all your strength into that attack,¡± Elysian ordered. ¡°What if I miss my attack?¡± Bran inquired, feeling quite nervous about what he had to do. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you hit him or not,¡± Elysian replied. ¡°Your main goal is hitting the ground with everything you have. After you attack him, he will attack your left, which is his right side. Brace yourself for the strike by pressing your staff on the ground so that you won¡¯t be thrown back. To mitigate any injuries, use your shoulder as a shield. After withstanding the attack, immediately sweep your staff towards him with as much dust and soil as you can. Do you follow?¡± ¡°Yes, young master,¡± the servant responded, nodding his head. ~ ~ ~ Just as Elysian predicted, the mercenary went to his right and attacked Bran¡¯s left side. Knowing what the old man had intended to do, the boy managed to defend himself from the attack. Following his master¡¯s words to the letter, he pressed his staff on the ground to help him stay still in his position while using his shoulder as a shield to mitigate any injury. Despite doing all that, he was still knocked back a few feet from his position. Gritting his teeth from the pain, he immediately swept up his staff for an attack. The old man grinned widely, enjoying himself as he dove downward, easily dodging the strike; however, his face was instantly met with dust and soil, making him scream from pain and surprise. ¡°You f*cking b*stard!¡± Chapter 28 Amidst Jareth¡¯s furious screams, curses spewed forth as he instinctively lunged at Bran with such a force that it sounded like thunder. Fortunately, the servant swiftly ducked and stepped back in time, narrowly evading the strike. Out of nowhere, Osric unleashed a swift kick to the back of the old man, sending him staggering forward. This sudden attack immediately garnered the enemy¡¯s attention, who retaliated. Before he got hit, however, he used his earlier attack to propel himself backward, perfectly evading the kick. As he was up in the air, looking at the frustrated face of the old man, he recalled his master¡¯s orders. He was greatly impressed by how the young noble accurately predicted everything up until now. ~ ~ ~ ¡°After Bran temporarily blinded him with dust and soil, strike him from the back immediately,¡± Elysian ordered. ¡°Then use the force from your kick to propel yourself backward; he will surely counter. Remember, your main objective is not to engage the old man but to get his attention, allowing Bran to escape.¡± ¡°Master, what if he decides to attack me first instead of Bran?¡± Osric asked, a hint of uncertainty in his voice. ¡°That¡¯s a possibility, but it¡¯s highly unlikely,¡± Elysian stated confidently. ¡°I¡¯ve closely studied his attack patterns, and he consistently favors striking on his right side. Aside from that, his tendency is to assess and engage the highest threat first. Given Bran¡¯s imposing size, he¡¯ll undoubtedly perceive him as the primary target between the two of you. I¡¯m confident he¡¯ll go after the big fella first.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Osric nodded, persuaded by the young noble¡¯s reasoning. ¡°Once I¡¯ve attacked him and managed to get away, what would I do next?¡± ¡°After getting his attention, the old man will surely launch another attack, intending to force you to retreat and grant him the time needed to recover his vision. This will render his attack more haphazard,¡± Elysian explained. After thinking for a moment, he continued, ¡°He¡¯ll expect you to step back and avoid his kick. Seize this opportunity to counterattack, but be extra careful. While his strikes may lack power as before, they still pose a serious threat.¡± After receiving a nod from the older boy, he added, ¡°When he attacks, duck while moving to your left. Follow up by sweeping your feet to the ground counterclockwise and delivering a kick to his face.¡± ¡°So, am I supposed to do what Bran did earlier?¡± Osric inquired, seeking clarification and getting a clearer picture of what he was going to do. ¡°Yes, but you¡¯ll have a better chance of hitting the old man than him,¡± Elysian remarked, grinning at the older boy. ¡°Considering his frustration during attacks and his impaired vision, the likelihood of your strike finding its mark is exceptionally high. But you¡¯re right; your main priority is impairing his vision again and making him even more frustrated. With a diminished mental state, our victory will be a lot closer.¡± ~ ~ ~ Upon hitting the ground, Osric saw the old man launch another attack, just like his master had predicted. This time, however, the attack was too high, lacking the accuracy and power from before. He easily dodged it, ducking while moving to his right, following the young noble¡¯s instructions to the letter. Before his enemy could finish his attack, Osric swept his legs counterclockwise, kicking Jareth straight in the face. Accompanied by dust and soil, this worsened the old man¡¯s already impaired vision. Spotting the opportunity, Elysian finally made his move. Channeling ninety percent of his aura into his feet, he sprinted forward, simultaneously flicking three peanuts with the remaining ten percent of his condensed aura. With the barrier weakened by his constant and sneaky attacks, it finally broke, shattering it completely. ¡®Sh*t! I didn¡¯t expect his barrier to be that loud. I¡¯m sure he heard it. Now, I need to hurry.¡¯ At the sound of his shattering barrier, Jareth abruptly froze. Disregarding everything else, from his worsening vision to the blow on his face, he grinned and burst into maniacal laughter. ¡°You¡¯re good. You''ve got me there, boy!¡± Suddenly, the old man¡¯s body swelled with muscles, taking the fight seriously for the first time. With a disdainful snort, Elysian ignored him and focused on the relic ahead. Putting all the aura into his feet, he condensed it to the point that he grimaced from the pain, but the result was immediate¡ªhis speed increased twofold, sending him flying towards the dagger. Seeing the boy¡¯s sudden acceleration, his grin quickly shifted into a frown. ¡°Huh, you can¡¯t just do that.¡± Just as the old man was about to intercept the young noble, both Bran and Osric sprang forward, each grabbing onto Jareth, trying to pin him down. ¡°Annoying b*stards!¡± the mercenary growled, fiercely kicking both of them and sending them tumbling away. With his two companions providing a distraction for the old man, Elysian managed to get so close to the relic that he was merely inches away from it. Instead of a momentous victory, however, he was met with disappointment as Jareth suddenly kicked the relic away. ¡°I can¡¯t allow you to touch that!¡± the mercenary exclaimed, sneering at the surprised boy. ¡°I¡¯m amazed that you¡¯re already capable of using aura and very proficient at it. That brat will be extremely proud of you.¡± Rather than succumbing to shock, Elysian swiftly regained his composure, launching an attack on the old man¡¯s exposed leg. He easily avoided it by jumping high. Seeing an opportunity, the boy flicked a couple of peanuts to the ground in quick succession, creating a cloud of dust everywhere. After concealing himself, he changed direction, going for the relic again. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. ¡°It¡¯s futile, boy! Even if you try to hide yourself, I can still sense your presence and the relic,¡± Jareth stated, scoffing at his action. Suddenly appearing on the young noble¡¯s side, he didn¡¯t waste time and immediately attacked. Ducking from the kick, Elysian put all his aura into the peanut, condensing it. He launched it directly into the mercenary¡¯s right knee. After hitting his enemy, he followed it with a couple more while moving to his right. ¡°Ugh, hey, that stings!¡± Jareth grumbled, effortlessly dodging the barrage of nuts that followed. Shifting to his left, he tried to intercept the boy again and added, ¡°Just surrender. Time is almost up. There¡¯s no way you¡¯ll win this.¡± Elysian suddenly shifted sideways to his left, surprising the old man as he moved towards him. Before they could come any closer, the boy abruptly swept his legs clockwise, executing a reverse kick. ¡°Do you honestly think I¡¯ll fall for that again?¡± Jareth mocked, easily dodging the kick while shielding his eyes from the debris with his arms. Upon landing on the ground, Elysian immediately fired a couple of peanuts at his opponent¡¯s right knee with an increasing aura, so that all of them hit at the same time. He then shifted back to his original direction, giving him extra time. Attempting to close in on the boy once again, the old man suddenly cursed as his right knee was hit by a couple of condensed auras. Scowling at the young noble, he barked in pain and frustration, ¡°Ugh, brat, you¡¯re really getting on my nerves!¡± The old man suddenly disappeared, reappearing on the left side of Elysian and kicking him in the chest. The boy tried to dodge the attack, but the combination of his forward momentum and the speed of his opponent¡¯s strike made evasion impossible. Left with no other option, he opted for defense. Channeling all his aura into his arms, he crossed them over his chest, bracing for impact. Utilizing his foresight and executing a well-timed response, he managed to mitigate any potential injury, landing deftly on his feet. ¡°You¡¯re way too fast, old man,¡± Elysian teased without humor in his voice. ¡°Can¡¯t you even take it easy? I¡¯m just a child.¡± ¡°Child, my @ss.¡± Jareth scoffed, showing the bruises on his right knee. ¡°If I were just an ordinary cultivator, my right leg would already be gone.¡± Glancing at the hourglass, Elysian grinned deviously and stated, ¡°The time is almost up. It seems this will be our final fight. It¡¯s either I win or I win.¡± ¡°Do you still believe that you can win this?¡± Jareth asked, bursting into laughter. ¡°I like your confidence, kid, but we all know that¡¯s impossible,¡± he said with a dismissive tone in his voice. Suddenly, he frowned. ¡°Isn¡¯t it ¡®either I win or you lose?¡¯ You cheeky brat!¡± ¡°Hebi no Hyasa,¡± Elysian whispered, his body suddenly lowering and relaxing, shifting into a stance¡ªHebimichi Kamae. ¡°What the hell are you planning again, brat?¡± Jareth asked, amused at the strange language and movement the boy was making. Inhaling prana into his body, Elysian infused his sword with all his psion and mana combined while channeling all his ki into his legs, coiling it like a serpent ready to strike. ¡°Oshiyoseru!¡± Suddenly, the boy vanished. Jareth couldn¡¯t track him at all, despite his big cultivation advantage. His confident grin instantly turned into confusion. He simply couldn¡¯t believe what was happening. His eyes widened in disbelief when his right knee was suddenly struck by a sword. ¡°F*ck!¡± Elysian cursed in frustration. Despite his efforts, he still couldn¡¯t manage to pierce the old man¡¯s skin. ¡®Damn, I put everything into that attack, but I still couldn¡¯t wound him. What a sturdy b*stard!¡¯ ¡°Ugh, you infuriating brat!¡± Jareth screamed, his face twisted in pain from his right knee. As the boy rolled on the ground from the impact, the mercenary attempted to pursue him. However, before he could move any farther, his right knee gave in, kneeling on the ground and failing him completely. ¡°What did you do, brat?!¡± Smirking at the unexpected turn of events, he quipped, ¡°Well, look at that¡ªnot a total failure after all.¡± As he quickly tried to get up, he fell to the ground again, realizing immediately that he didn¡¯t have any strength to even stand up. ¡®Sh*t, not now! I absolutely hate this body. I¡¯ve forgotten how weak this is. After this competition, I seriously need to put extra effort into improving my fitness.¡¯ ¡°Quick, grab that damn relic!¡± Elysian urgently shouted upon realizing his condition. Looking around, he noticed that no one was moving. ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± Angrily, he sat up; what he saw made him sighed in frustration. It seemed all the soldiers were on the ground in a worse state than he was, and even his two companions could hardly move. ¡°Well, it seems you¡¯ve lost.¡± Jareth burst into laughter, glancing at the hourglass. ¡°Nice try, brat!¡± Letting himself collapse, Elysian sprawled on the ground, sighing as he looked up at the sky, allowing himself to rest for even a moment. Gritting his teeth, he slowly stood up, smiling at the old man. ¡°That was close.¡± ¡°Yes, I gotta hand it to you,¡± Jareth responded, grinning. ¡°In the end, you¡¯ve got me good, kid. You really got a number on my knee,¡± he stated, wincing as he showed how bruised it was. ¡°Can you sell me that relic?¡± Elysian inquired, slowly walking toward the dagger. ¡°Hmm, you¡¯ve shown a keen interest in that thing from the beginning,¡± the mercenary remarked, growing suspicious. ¡°Be honest, do you know something about it?¡± ¡°I already told you, I don¡¯t,¡± the boy insisted. ¡°You already know why I want it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you,¡± Jareth responded, snorting at his denial. ¡°I don¡¯t know how you got it, but I know you¡¯ve got information about that relic.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make up stories, old man. Your imagination is wild,¡± Elysian said, snickering at his insistence. ¡°So, answer me. Do you want to sell it or not?¡± Wincing, Jareth stood up, glaring at the boy who took the dagger from the ground and raised it up in the air. ¡°No, I won¡¯t sell it to you, brat!¡± ¡°It¡¯s your loss,¡± Elysian quipped, grinning at the old man as he turned to look at the time. ¡°It seems I¡¯ve won.¡± ¡°Huh, what are you saying?¡± Jareth asked. Glancing at the hourglass, his eyes suddenly widened in shock and confusion as he saw that there was still a fifth of time left. ¡°How?¡± ¡°Elysian is the winner of the competition!¡± Cedric declared, officially proclaiming the victor. Chapter 29 ¡°You¡¯re just messing with me, aren¡¯t you?¡± Jareth prodded Cedric, whose bewilderment only deepened. ¡°I swear I saw the sand in the hourglass was completely gone.¡± ¡°Um, excuse me, sir?¡± Cedric interjected, a puzzled expression creasing his brow as he glanced at the hourglass, noticing there was still sand trickling down. ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand. You declared victory earlier, and I refrained from commenting, presuming it might be a tactic of yours, or part of psychological warfare or something,¡± he remarked, studying the old man. ¡°But as you can see, there¡¯s still sand left in the hourglass, sir. I assure you, I wouldn¡¯t dare deceive you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m a hundred percent certain that I¡¯m right,¡± Jareth declared, his frustration evident in his voice. Casting a quick glance at the young noble, he asked, ¡°Hey boy, I noticed you looked at it earlier. You must¡¯ve also seen that the time had expired as well.¡± ¡°Huh, I don¡¯t know what you mean,¡± Elysian replied, feigning confusion before suddenly grinning. ¡°You!¡± Jareth exclaimed, his eyes narrowing upon realizing that the boy had done something. ¡°What did you do?!¡± Without responding, the young noble just maintained his smile while the old man gave him a piercing glare. Suddenly, out of nowhere, the entire training ground erupted into cheering when all the young soldiers finally realized that their young lord had triumphed over the mercenary. ¡°Hey! Quit making things hard, old man! The young master clearly won,¡± Yorick stated, moving slowly towards them. ¡°And what¡¯s with that barrier? Didn¡¯t we agree that you can¡¯t use any aura?¡± Jareth sighed heavily, realizing that everything had gotten frustrating and complicated. ¡°Are you dense, boy? The agreement clearly states I won¡¯t use aura, and I didn¡¯t. That¡¯s a formation with its own energy source. I set it up when I placed the relic in the ground, way before we even reached an agreement on the rules.¡± His eyes widened suddenly, realizing something. Turning to the young noble, he asked, ¡°Wait, did you use formation?¡± Grinning at the mercenary''s surprised expression, Elysian stayed silent, flicking a peanut to the ground in front of the hourglass, thus destroying the formation he had cunningly set up. Surveying the ground he had hit, Jareth saw a couple of peanuts strewn around, finally piecing together what happened. Shaking his head in disbelief, he burst into laughter and said, ¡°I finally get it. You¡¯ve got me good, boy. You really got me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand. What did he do?¡± Cedric inquired, puzzled by what happened. ¡°It appears your young master devised a cunning strategy, flicking those damn peanuts at the barrier with just enough aura and force to weaken it without damaging the nuts. Instead, he skillfully angled it perfectly so that it bounced towards the front of the hourglass, concealing his actions without leaving a trace while creating a formation at the same time. Damn, that was a genius move, boy,¡± Jareth stated in admiration, seeing him in a new light. Staring at the young noble, everyone¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, uncertain how to react to the revelation. Their earlier jubilant celebration turned into quiet contemplation. In the deepest recesses of their minds, a tiny recognition emerged¡ªthey might be witnessing the birth of a legend. However preposterous the idea might seem, it couldn¡¯t be denied that whatever the boy had done was something remarkable. ¡°Formations are rare in the Kingdom of Thorin. Even within the capital, you can only find a handful who are proficient in it,¡± Jareth stated, eyeing the boy. ¡°Making a formation from that distance with that level of accuracy is extremely difficult,¡± he remarked with admiration in his voice. ¡°I¡¯m very curious; who taught you about it? And what formation did you even use?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask, old man,¡± Elysian chuckled, retrieving the pot of money. ¡°You know we all have secrets. You¡¯ve got yours, and I¡¯ve got mine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fair,¡± the mercenary responded, nodding in understanding. ¡°I will return all the money you¡¯ve bet,¡± Elysian declared, raising the pot of money. ¡°As agreed, I¡¯ll also split the reward money equally among us.¡± ¡°Young master, you don¡¯t have to. What I¡¯ve said earlier is just for the soldiers,¡± Yorick quickly insisted, feeling uncomfortable about including the younger boy in his sudden proclamation earlier. ¡°You¡¯ve won that money fair and square. It wouldn¡¯t be right if we were to get a share from it.¡± Elysian just smiled and responded, ¡°No, you all deserved it. I couldn¡¯t have won without your help. By fighting him, not only did you exhaust some of his energy, but more importantly, you also provided me with valuable information to come out victorious in this fight. So, this victory is not only for me but for all of us!¡± Suddenly, the entire training ground erupted in applause and celebration, with people shouting his name. ¡°Elysian!¡± ¡°Elysian!¡±
¡°Young master, wait!¡± Yorick exclaimed, running hurriedly towards the young noble who was about to return home. ¡°Do you need anything?¡± Elysian asked, turning to the older boy. ¡°Uhmm,¡± the young soldier hesitated for a moment before regaining his nerve. ¡°The boys wanted me to ask if you¡¯d join us for a meal. They¡¯re eager to celebrate today''s victory, and it just wouldn¡¯t feel right without you, the one who beat that old man.¡± ¡®It seems that trying to rebrand my image worked. Well, this is still just the young soldiers, who are more like trainees. It¡¯s a start, though. It¡¯s a small step into gaining the respect and admiration of my future forces.¡¯ This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. ¡°Of course, it would be my honor to join you and your men, Yorick,¡± Elysian responded, smiling and nodding at the older boy. After meeting with the others, they immediately went to a bar frequented by the soldiers. It was an old and weathered place that looked like it had seen much better days. Still, it exuded a nostalgic charm, bearing the scars of countless shared stories everywhere. The scent of food and alcohol lingered in the air, mixing with the comforting aroma of worn leather from its barstools. Wanted posters and faded signs adorned its walls, each a relic of years past. The loud voices from conversations, punctuated by the occasional laughter, painted a picture of a warm and cozy place that patrons loved. ¡°Hey, Yorick, I''m glad you¡¯re here!¡± the owner of the inn exclaimed, smiling widely when he saw the young soldier. ¡°Do you know what¡¯s wrong with Sybil? He''s been drinking since yesterday. We¡¯ve put him upstairs after he passed out.¡± ¡°Girls,¡± Elysian quipped, smiling knowingly. ¡°Tsk, problem of the heart. It seems it hit him hard,¡± the man stated, shaking his head in sympathy. Studying the boy, he added, ¡°I¡¯m Haldor, by the way, the owner of the Armored Mug, the finest pub in town. Are you a new recruit, kid? You seem awfully young.¡± ¡°He¡¯s the youngest son of the Baron, Elysian Ironheart,¡± Yorick quickly stated, feeling uneasy about the way the old man addressed the young noble. Haldor¡¯s eyes widened instantly, swiftly bowing in apology. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for not recognizing you sooner, young master.¡± ¡°Relax, sir. No need to apologize,¡± Elysian responded, offering a comforting chuckle to lighten the mood. ¡°I don¡¯t expect everyone to recognize me, and I don¡¯t punish those who don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Thank you for your understanding,¡± Haldor said, smiling at the boy. ¡°What do you want to eat, young master? It''s on the house.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to, sir,¡± Elysian stated, chuckling at the kind gesture from the owner. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m planning to pay for today¡¯s celebration,¡± he said. Turning around, he increased the volume of his voice and addressed the young soldiers. ¡°Listen up, boys! Eat and drink all you want; it¡¯s my treat! So, let¡¯s celebrate!¡± All the young soldiers suddenly erupted into applause and cheers. Even some of the patrons in the pub followed suit, infected by the jubilant atmosphere. ¡°Osric, I¡¯ll be paying for everyone today. You can treat this glutton next time, okay?¡± Elysian said, turning to his companion upon realizing the boy¡¯s promise to Bran. ¡°Okay, young master,¡± Osric replied, nodding respectfully to him. ¡°Am I included in that kind gesture of yours, boy?¡± Jareth suddenly asked, chuckling at the young noble. With a quick glance to the side, Elysian was surprised to see the old man, seated on a leather stool, facing the front bar while drinking. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he asked, his voice betraying his startled reaction. ¡°What else, if not to drink?¡± Jareth quipped, snorting at the question. Elysian chuckled at himself, strolling over to the mercenary and sitting beside him. ¡°Are you moping because you¡¯ve lost to a small and weak child?¡± he asked, teasing him. ¡°Don¡¯t flatter yourself, boy,¡± Jareth denied, taking another slug from his mug. ¡°I just love drinking.¡± Suddenly looking at him, he added, ¡°Aren¡¯t you too young to be allowed here?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going to drink, old man,¡± Elysian stated. ¡°I¡¯m just here to eat.¡± ¡°Good,¡± the mercenary said, nodding at him. ¡°Kids shouldn¡¯t drink. It''s a bad habit to have.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s rich coming from you,¡± Elysian retorted, snickering at his pontification. ¡°You¡¯re an alcoholic.¡± ¡°That¡¯s precisely why I¡¯m the right man to preach¡ªbecause I¡¯m an alcoholic,¡± the mercenary said, taking another sip from his drink. Both of them suddenly grew quiet, finding comfort in the silence while listening to the people around them. After getting everyone¡¯s order, Haldor approached the young noble and inquired, ¡°Young master, may I ask what you wanted to eat?¡± ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m not sure,¡± the boy mused, taking a brief pause. ¡°Could you tell me about the specialty of this place?¡± ¡°Roast pork, young master,¡± the owner replied, grinning proudly. ¡°Some say it¡¯s the best in the entire barony.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have that then,¡± Elysian said, nodding to the man. ¡°You¡¯re not what I expected,¡± Jareth finally said, his gaze lingering thoughtfully. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯re quite the brat, but it seems you¡¯re remarkably insightful for your age. You also seem to fight extremely well. Thornwick would be really happy, knowing that he has two sons who are geniuses.¡± Elysian snorted and responded, ¡°My brother might be, but I¡¯m no genius.¡± Suddenly laughing, Jareth cautioned, ¡°Boy, be careful; too much modesty can easily turn into arrogance.¡± Taking another drink from his mug, he changed the subject and said, ¡°It¡¯s surprising to hear you acknowledge your brother¡¯s genius, considering the rumors that both of you don¡¯t get along.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t,¡± Elysian stated, pausing momentarily before clarifying. ¡°Well, it¡¯s more accurate to say that I don¡¯t get along with him. It¡¯s nothing serious¡ªjust childish jealousy.¡± ¡°Here¡¯s the food, young master,¡± Haldor said, grinning proudly as he served a generous portion of roasted pork coupled with maslin bread. ¡°I hope you like it.¡± ¡°Thank you, sir,¡± Elysian responded, smiling as he took a bite. ¡°It¡¯s indeed delicious. It¡¯s no wonder it has been dubbed the best in the barony.¡± ¡°You warm my heart with your praise,¡± Haldor said, smiling in appreciation. ¡°Enjoy your food, young master.¡± ¡°Childish jealousy? Hah, I thought you¡¯d say that he¡¯s not your brother because you don¡¯t share the same blood,¡± Jareth remarked, grinning as if baiting him for a response. ¡°If you think I would be upset by it, you¡¯re wrong. Being family isn¡¯t just solely defined by blood,¡± Elysian said, chuckling at his goading while shaking his head. ¡°By the way, I¡¯m surprised that you even know about my brother.¡± Snickering, the old man retorted, ¡°Of course I know, kid. I even know his real father. I taught both him and your father.¡± ¡®That¡¯s why the commander was so respectful towards him. But if he¡¯s really my father¡¯s master, why haven¡¯t I heard about him before?¡¯ ¡°Huh? Are you my father¡¯s master?¡± Elysian quickly questioned, surprised by the revelation. ¡°Sort of,¡± the mercenary muttered, giving no additional details. ¡°Why haven¡¯t I heard about you before?¡± the boy asked curiously, scrutinizing him intently. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Ask your father,¡± Jareth replied, downing another gulp from the mug. ¡°Hey, you b*tch! I told you to sit!¡± A man¡¯s voice suddenly shouted from the back, yanking a young woman down to sit beside him. Chapter 30 The pub fell into an abrupt silence as all eyes stared at the five thugs who were making the ruckus. ¡°What are you looking at?!¡± the drunk thug barked, his words slurred. Meeting everyone¡¯s eyes, and finding no challengers, he smirked and continued, ¡°We¡¯re the Crimson Talons! If you know what¡¯s good for you, mind your goddamn business!¡± Turning his attention back to the girl, he yanked her to his lap and said, ¡°Stay still, b*tch! I already told you I¡¯d pay double if you entertained us.¡± The young woman could only remain quiet, desperately holding back her tears. ¡°Tsk, why can¡¯t I have a quiet night drinking?!¡± Jareth exclaimed, throwing his hands up in frustration. ¡°No matter where I go, there are always idiots making trouble,¡± he remarked, downing another drink with a sense of resignation. ¡°You¡¯re just going to sit there and not help that poor woman?¡± Elysian questioned, his gaze fixed on him. ¡°Isn¡¯t it the duty of someone strong to assist those in need?¡± The old man just snorted and challenged, ¡°What responsibility?¡± Glancing at the young noble, he continued, ¡°The only responsibility of the strong is not to get involved with matters related to the weak. Do you know why, boy?¡± ¡°No,¡± Elysian responded, shaking his head. ¡°If the strong get involved, blood will be spilled¡ªunnecessary bloodshed. Just think about what would happen if I got involved every time something like this occurred. Every road in the city I visit will turn into a river of blood,¡± Jareth stated, taking another sip from his drink. ¡°Also, why would I get involved when you¡¯re here? Isn¡¯t this your responsibility, along with those soldiers there? Why don¡¯t you make your move?¡± ¡°I just thought I¡¯d give the strongest here the honor to be the hero tonight,¡± Elysian quipped, smirking at him. ¡°Isn¡¯t that you? You just beat me earlier,¡± the mercenary stated with humor in his voice. ¡°If you really want me to take care of them, you can always pay me with that dagger of yours,¡± he said, glancing at the relic on the boy¡¯s waist. ¡°In your dream, old man, I¡¯ve won it fair and square,¡± the young noble retorted, snorting at the idea of giving up his new prized possession. As he held the dagger in his hands, he felt something ominous and dangerous about it. When he used his ability on the relic again, it still showed the same information as before. Shifting his attention to the thugs, he remarked, ¡°Hey, can you stop making trouble? Also, let that poor woman go.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The drunk thug glanced towards the voice. When he saw it was just a child, he chuckled and said, ¡°Hey, brat! Don¡¯t meddle in adults¡¯ business! Hasn¡¯t your mother taught you that?¡± Abruptly, Elysian¡¯s companions rose from their seats, Bran¡¯s eyes ablaze with determination, though his face betrayed hints of nervousness, and Osric, with his ferocious expression, growling for a fight. Even the young soldiers followed suit, readying themselves for any trouble. Silence fell like a heavy curtain upon the entire pub as every patron cast wary glances between the two groups, their nerves on edge, bracing for the slightest hint of trouble. ¡°All of you, sit down and continue enjoying your celebration,¡± Elysian stated nonchalantly. Knowing his capability, they weren¡¯t worried and immediately followed his wishes, sitting down and continuing their eating and drinking. His two companions were a little hesitant, glancing at him with anxious faces. When they saw his confidence, they nodded at the boy and reluctantly sat back. With that dealt with, he turned his attention back to the drunk thug and said, ¡°I¡¯m the one who should ask you that. Didn¡¯t your mother teach you to respect girls and be polite when dealing with people?¡± ¡°Who do you¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, another thug whispered into his ears, clearly recognizing the boy. Instead of fear and panic upon knowing his identity, he grew even angrier. ¡°So, this is the brat that causes us trouble!¡± the thug barked, his eyes burning with fury. ¡°Kid, do you have any idea how much trouble you¡¯ve caused us?!¡± ¡°Do you know them?¡± Jareth asked, his curiosity piqued by the accusation he just heard. ¡°Huh? No, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen them,¡± Elysian denied, observing the thugs carefully and trying to remember them. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± ¡°We¡¯re the Crimson Talons, brat!¡± the drunk thug exclaimed, taking another chug from his mug. ¡°You should remember that name¡­¡± ¡°Master, they¡¯re the ones that tried to get money from us,¡± Osric abruptly interjected, making the whole situation much clearer. ¡°Ah, those idiots,¡± Elysian stated loudly so that everyone could hear. ¡°What did you just call us?¡± another thug asked, not appreciating the way the young noble referred to them. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. When he saw them frown, he smirked and continued, ¡°Gaining a little power, and suddenly you have the audacity to act mighty in front of the ruler¡¯s son. Tsk. If you¡¯re not a complete idiot, I don¡¯t know what to call you.¡± ¡°You might be the Baron¡¯s son, but so what?¡± the drunk thug challenged, chuckling as his intoxication was starting to wear off. ¡°Kid, living in that mansion of yours, you¡¯ve lost touch with reality. You nobles think you hold all the power,¡± he stated, suddenly bursting into laughter. ¡°Ha! Let me enlighten you. In here and on the streets, it¡¯s the gangs who reign supreme. And we¡¯re one of the biggest, not just in your little barony but in the entire dukedom. With all the crimes we¡¯ve committed, why do you think we can roam free? Look at your soldiers; why do you think they turn a blind eye to us?¡± Glancing at the young soldiers, Elysian noticed their downcast eyes, betraying a sense of shame. With a sigh, he remained quiet while the thugs chuckled, observing the unfolding scene. ¡°The answer is very simple. We give money to the right people so that they can turn a blind eye to us,¡± the drunk thug remarked, smirking in triumph. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re acting arrogantly, thinking that you hold power, but you don¡¯t. The ones that hold real power have allowed us to do what we want. So, why don¡¯t you sit back and behave like a good boy? Maybe I¡¯ll even treat you to some milk if you want.¡± The five ruffians erupted into laughter, their voices echoing around the quiet and tense room. All the eyes were fixed on the boy, who just remained standing without any emotion on his face. The sole exception was Osric, growling at the thugs while being held back by Bran. ¡°It seems you¡¯ve just been hit by reality, boy,¡± Jareth quipped, smiling without a care in the world. ¡°This place, like all the others, is rotting with corruption and injustice. A kid like you can¡¯t change anything. Greed is simply part of being human¡ªa force of nature that nobody can stop. This is simply reality. Just accept it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, old man. This world is truly rotten, and greed is inherent in all of us¡ªa force of nature, as you said. Fighting against it is a waste of time,¡± Elysian stated, agreeing with the words of the mercenary. Suddenly smirking at the thugs, who had a satisfied expression on their faces, thinking that they¡¯d won, he quipped, ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m not fighting against my greed. I¡¯ll let it consume me. And do you know what I¡¯m greedy for, old man?¡± ¡°What?¡± Jareth asked, shooting him a curious glance and arching a brow. ¡°I¡¯m greedy for control,¡± Elysian declared. In an instant, he vanished, appearing atop the drunk thug¡¯s shoulder, his new dagger stabbing into it. ¡°What I truly despise is someone making a mess of what belongs to me.¡± Screaming from shock and pain, the ruffian tried to pull the boy down. Before he could even touch him, the young noble disappeared again. Suddenly, he fell to one knee, with a dagger now stabbed into his right leg. ¡°You see, old man, I couldn¡¯t care less about what happens to all the other places. They can pillage it or even turn it into ruin. I don¡¯t really care,¡± Elysian remarked, staring at the thug as if he were an insect that needed to be squashed. ¡°But if filth like these dare to take a sh*t at my place, it grates on my nerves,¡± he stated, his voice devoid of emotion as he twisted the dagger to cause maximum pain, relishing the agony it inflicted. His icy voice sent shivers down the spines of everyone who listened to him, a chilling reminder that he was no mere child. ¡°It¡¯s so irritating, in fact, that I find it difficult to sleep until I crush them like vermin.¡± The two thugs closest to the boy tried to catch him. However, he easily side-stepped the second thug, stabbing the other in the leg. Shifting to the other side, both thugs collided with each other, falling to the ground. Suddenly, the fourth thug jumped to his defenseless back, trying to pin him down. Before he could even touch him, the young noble somersaulted backward, totally avoiding him. Gracefully perching on his head, the boy stabbed him in the shoulder before kicking him in the back, sending him sprawling towards the ground with his two comrades. ¡°You brat!¡± the last thug that was still standing bellowed, pointing a finger at the boy. ¡°Even if you¡¯re the Baron¡¯s son, do you think you can get away with this?! The Crimson Talons will make you pay¡­¡± Out of nowhere, his arm suddenly fell. He stood there, frozen in shock. He could do nothing but watch as his arm fell to the ground. ¡°If you have the gall to point at me,¡± Elysian stated, his tone dripping with disdain as he observed the thug¡¯s shock expression. ¡°It means you don''t value your arm anymore.¡± The thug¡¯s jaw dropped, and his eyes widened in shock, staring at his arm on the ground. Realizing what had happened, he dove to the floor, attempting to reattach it as his scream filled the entire room. ¡°Pathetic vermin!¡± Elysian remarked, his voice dripping with venom and contempt, gazing at the screaming thug before turning to the other ruffians, whose eyes were now filled with terror. ¡°You think you can just waltz into my city and do whatever you want? While you might get away with it elsewhere, I¡¯ll skin you alive if you try that here! Go, get out of my city! If I ever find out that you and your entire gang are still operating in the barony by the end of the week, I¡¯ll have all of you killed!¡± The thugs, supporting their seriously injured comrade, hastily bolted out of the door. The young woman, harassed by the ruffians earlier, stood up and bowed in thanks before hurriedly running out of the pub. Well, her reaction wasn¡¯t entirely unexpected, considering what the boy had done was truly terrifying to those who saw it. As he turned around, Elysian noticed fear in the eyes of nearly everyone in the room, including some of the young soldiers. Hoping to lighten the atmosphere, he flashed a wide grin and said loudly, ¡°Since those troublemakers are gone, why don¡¯t we continue having fun?! Drinks are on me for the next round, so bottoms up!¡± Abruptly, the tension in the entire room dissipated, and some even clapped and cheered for him in response to his kind gesture. ¡°It seems you¡¯ve handled that well, boy,¡± Jareth remarked, an approving grin displayed on his face as he glanced at the young noble, who sat again next to him. ¡°I¡¯ll warn you, though; those thugs won¡¯t get out of here with just that. You should expect some kind of retaliation if I were you.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Elysian replied, nodding at him while studying the totally clean dagger, which should have been soaked in blood. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ¡°Something wrong?¡± Jareth questioned, glancing at the relic. ¡°No, there isn¡¯t,¡± Elysian quickly said, shaking his head and flashing a wide grin. Chapter 31 ¡°Why are you staring at that dagger, boy? Hmm, that grin is suspicious,¡± Jareth questioned, raising a brow at his reaction ¡°Is there something new you¡¯ve learned?¡± ¡°No, why are you looking at me like that old man?¡± Elysian chuckled, glancing at him for a moment before shifting his attention back to the relic. ¡°I¡¯m just happy. I''m glad that I¡¯ve been able to use this piece of trash,¡± he quipped, smiling at the mercenary¡¯s confusion. Studying the relic more closely, he noticed that the rust had diminished noticeably, and even some of the holes on the blade were gone. ¡°Surprisingly, this hasn¡¯t been useless after all.¡± ¡°Whatever, kid,¡± Jareth said, shaking his head at the boy¡¯s deflection before returning to his drink again. ¡°Drink as much as you want, it¡¯s my treat,¡± Elysian remarked softly, resuming his meal. ¡°Huh?¡± Jareth glanced at the boy, suspicious of his action. Slowly arching a brow, he inquired, ¡°What do you want, boy?¡± ¡°What do you mean? Huh? No way! Are you accusing me of something, old man?!¡± Elysian questioned, acting offended by the mercenary¡¯s insinuation. ¡°I¡¯m feeling hurt by your suspicion. Isn¡¯t it enough reason that I¡¯m treating you out of the kindness of my heart?¡± ¡°You, kind?¡± Jareth scoffed at the very notion. ¡°Don¡¯t make me laugh, boy. Look at what your kindness did to those poor thugs earlier.¡± ¡°You¡¯re now pitying those bastards! And painting me as the bully, Tsk. Old man, you¡¯re cruel and ungrateful,¡± Elysian snorted playfully. When the mercenary kept frowning, he suddenly grinned and conceded, ¡°Okay, okay, you¡¯re right. It seems I can¡¯t fool you. I do have something that I wanted to ask you. However, I won¡¯t change my words just now. You¡¯re cruel and ungrateful.¡± ¡°You think insulting me is wise if you wanted to ask a favor, brat?¡± the mercenary questioned, scowling at the gall of the child. When the boy continued to grin at him, he sighed and curiously asked, ¡°What do you want, boy?¡± ¡°I want to commission an accessory, preferably a bracelet that can increase the weight of a person considerably,¡± Elysian stated, studying the reaction of the mercenary. ¡°What will you do with that?¡± Jareth inquired curiously. ¡°Take a guess,¡± the boy replied, smiling knowingly. ¡°Hmm, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to use it to improve your training?¡± the mercenary responded after pondering for a moment. ¡°Bingo!¡± Elysian exclaimed, nodding at the old man¡¯s correct guess. ¡°You¡¯re correct. I need that to quickly and efficiently improve my physical condition. My body is in bad shape right now.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m not going to argue with that,¡± the mercenary said, looking him up and down and shaking his head. ¡°You look like sh*t, kid.¡± ¡°Is that an insult I just heard?¡± the boy questioned, raising a brow before sighing in agreement. ¡°You might be right about that. However, how does it feel to lose to a kid, old man?¡± Bursting into laughter, the mercenary shook his head from amusement and said, ¡°I¡¯m starting to like you, kid. You¡¯re not like your father who¡¯s always brooding and serious. Now, I see why both of you don¡¯t get along.¡± ¡°Since you like me, does that mean you¡¯ll do what I asked?¡± Elysian inquired, looking at him expectantly, trying to nudge him a little to agree. ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ve got to ask though, why don¡¯t you do it yourself?¡± the mercenary questioned, studying him curiously. ¡°You seem to be quite versed in formation. What you did earlier is quite complex stuff that it even fooled me. I¡¯m very impressed with that.¡± ¡°Ah, that. Well, I only know a little. What I did earlier seems complex, but in truth, it wasn¡¯t,¡± Elysian stated, sighing after admitting the truth of what he did. ¡°Sure, the formation itself is sophisticated, I¡¯ll admit that, but it only worked because of the misdirection that I did, on top of impairing your senses.¡± ¡°Huh? Ah, that¡¯s why you keep attempting to obscure my vision,¡± Jareth said, realizing the strategy employed by the boy. ¡°Your main objective wasn¡¯t to blind me but to make me think that¡¯s what you¡¯re doing.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve got it,¡± Elysian admitted, grinning at the astonished expression on the mercenary¡¯s face. ¡°I already know that blinding you temporarily is very hard, next to impossible even. What Bran and Osric did to momentarily impair your vision was a great accomplishment. However, even with that, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to secure our victory. With your level of cultivation, even without your vision, you can still sense everything around you very clearly.¡± ¡°Very astute,¡± Jareth acknowledged, chuckling at the young noble¡¯s assessment. ¡°Yes, the dust and soil on my eyes wouldn¡¯t have made a major difference.¡± Nodding in agreement, the boy continued, ¡°My primary objective wasn¡¯t to impair your senses. If it did that¡ªfine, it would be a big help for us. However, I wasn¡¯t pinning our success on that slight possibility. My goal has always been to direct your focus into things, shifting your attention away from the formation in front of the hourglass, preferably invoking some negative emotion out of you.¡± ¡°Is that why you keep flicking your peanuts on my knees? To get me irritated?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the boy responded, grinning at him upon remembering the misery he went through. ¡°I¡¯ve got to say, you''re one sturdy bastard, old man. With my last attack, I already knew it wouldn¡¯t cause any serious injury to you but I didn¡¯t expect that I couldn¡¯t even pierce your skin. What are you even made of?¡± Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. The mercenary snorted and remarked, ¡°Brat, what you did hurt like hell! Even without my aura and our level difference, someone would find it difficult to hurt me like you did. Not only did you bruise my knee, you also made me kneel.¡± He scowled at the boy before sighing and taking another drink from his mug. ¡°What you did was pretty impressive, brat. What is your level of cultivation now?¡± Jareth asked. When he was met with a raised brow from the young noble, he added, ¡°What? Do you even want to hide that?¡± ¡®Well, not really, since he likely has already guessed my cultivation level.¡¯ Sighing, Elysian took another bite from his food and stated, ¡°I just recently took my first step into the world of cultivation. About a few days ago.¡± Upon confirming his assumption, the mercenary nodded and remarked, ¡°I suspected as much considering how young you are. Just being a cultivator at your age is impressive enough.¡± Pausing for a moment while studying the boy, he continued, ¡°By the way, if you can¡¯t do the glyph, how do you even know I can do it?¡± ¡°Hmm. Well, the truth is I¡¯m not certain,¡± Elysian admitted honestly. ¡°What I do know, from observing your formation, is that you''re quite skilled with it. If I¡¯m not wrong, you¡¯re at least an Apprentice Tier and likely even higher.¡± All of a sudden, the mercenary burst into laughter without saying anything. ¡°Did I get it right?¡± Elysian questioned curiously. When the old man didn¡¯t answer, he continued, ¡°With your level of skill, I¡¯m eighty percent certain that you can make the accessory that I requested. With your age and considering it¡¯s one of the most common ones, the chances are high that you¡¯ve come across and mastered it.¡± ¡°I must say, I¡¯m quite impressed with your analysis, kid,¡± Jareth praised, chuckling in good spirit. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll admit that I can do what you requested.¡± He regarded the young noble seriously for a moment before a mischievous grin spread across his face. ¡°But tell me, why should I even make you a customized accessory?¡± ¡°Well¡­ Perhaps because you like me, and I¡¯m treating you?¡± Elysian answered, acting cute with round eyes and an innocent smile. ¡°Ah, stop that!¡± Jareth exclaimed, appearing repulsed by what he¡¯d seen. ¡°You think you¡¯re cute? You¡¯re just making me more irritated by acting like that.¡± ¡°Tsk, I thought it would work,¡± Elysian said, sighing as he returned to eating his food. ¡°So, you¡¯re just going to give up just like that?¡± the mercenary questioned, expecting something from the boy. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to try convincing me with that brilliant brain of yours?¡± ¡°If you¡¯ve already decided that you won¡¯t do it, what can I even do?¡± the young noble questioned, acting nonchalant about it. ¡°However, if you¡¯re just messing with me, let¡¯s cut to the chase. What do you want, old man?¡± ¡°Tsk, you¡¯re no fun,¡± the mercenary stated, frowning at the boy¡¯s reaction. ¡°For that item, I want one gold coin.¡± ¡®A little on the high end, but still within the range of what I expected.¡¯ ¡°What?!¡± Elysian exclaimed, pretending to be shocked by the amount. ¡°Are you kidding me, old man? I¡¯m not asking you to make me some high-tiered magical item. Increasing the weight of the object is the most common glyph used on weapons, not because it¡¯s powerful, but because it¡¯s cheap and simple to inscribe. Now, you''re asking me to pay you one gold for that? Are you nuts?!¡± he said loudly, acting quite emotional by the absurdity of the cost of the item. Pausing for a moment to cool his head and regain his composure, he continued, ¡°Let¡¯s do it like this: I¡¯ll agree to pay you one gold coin in exchange for thirty items. One silver for each item is more than enough. You can get a new sword with that effect for just under fifteen iron.¡± ¡°Then, why don¡¯t you procure it from other people?¡± Jareth questioned, raising a brow in challenge. ¡°Why are you bothering me with it?¡± The young noble sighed, and responded, ¡°Why do you even ask? You already know it, old man. There¡¯s no [Artificer] here in the barony. You know they can only be found in the capital.¡± ¡°It means you don¡¯t have any other option. You have only me here. You don¡¯t have a choice,¡± the mercenary stated, smiling as if he¡¯d won. ¡°Why are you even hesitating? It isn¡¯t like you¡¯ll lose something. You¡¯re just returning what¡¯s mine,¡± he said, suddenly pretending to be surprised when he realized something. ¡°Wait, you already shared the gold coin you¡¯ve won from me with everyone. Tsk, what a good leader you are. I¡¯ve got to applaud your kindness,¡± he stated. Clapping in mockery, he smirked and continued, ¡°So, tough luck, kid. You¡¯ve gotta give me that one gold or you won¡¯t get that item.¡± ¡®You think you can cheat me out of my money, you old fox? You better think again!¡¯ ¡°Wrong, I can easily send someone to the capital, or better yet, ask a merchant to buy it for me. I¡¯m not that desperate, old man,¡± Elysian remarked with a dismissive wave of his hand. ¡°I only ask you that request, to save some time for me, while allowing you to earn back what you¡¯ve lost. Given that you¡¯re my father¡¯s master and I¡¯m growing fond of you, I was giving you that opportunity. Instead of cooperation, I find you attempting to swindle me right before my eyes. Truly, I expected better from you, old man.¡± The mercenary snorted at his words and retorted, ¡°Quit the bullsh*t, brat! If you send someone or ask a merchant, it would cost you a considerable amount.¡± ¡°Maybe, but it¡¯d still be far cheaper than the outrageous amount you¡¯re demanding,¡± the boy countered, lifting a brow in challenge. The mercenary just shook his head and explained, ¡°The glyph used in those weapons you mentioned earlier differs significantly from the one you¡¯re asking me to craft. While they may appear similar at first glance, they are completely different. The former is used in the weapon itself, increasing its weight; whereas the latter is intended for the wearer, not the bracelet. There isn¡¯t any readily available glyph for this specific purpose. I had to improvise, modifying certain runes within the glyph, a process that is both intricate and difficult. Also, I can¡¯t just do it haphazardly because it can be dangerous to the wearer. And yet, you¡¯re telling me to accept a mere one silver for each? Are you kidding me?!¡± ¡®I know, that¡¯s why I¡¯m trying to make it absurdly low so that I can increase the price later to make it appear you¡¯ve won.¡¯ Pretending to have lost the negotiation, Elysian let out a resigned sigh and acted as if he was ready to compromise. ¡°Okay, I understand what you¡¯re trying to say. Also, I hope that you understand my situation. I¡¯ll be honest, one gold for one item is just too expensive for me. I¡¯ll be needing a couple of accessories for my people, I can¡¯t afford it at that price,¡± he stated, pausing a little to gauge the mercenary¡¯s reaction. ¡°To make this deal a win-win for both of us, I¡¯m willing to step back and increase the payment to three silver per item. That means ten accessories for one gold. This is my last offer; I can¡¯t go any higher. I¡¯m really at my limit here. So, do we have an agreement?¡± Jareth looked at the boy, observing him closely. After a moment, he exhaled deeply and replied, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll agree to that price.¡± ¡®Good.¡¯ Chapter 32 ¡°Ugh, that annoying old man!¡± Elysian exclaimed, gritting his teeth in frustration as he walked through the dark streets on his way home, flanked by his two companions. ¡°Young master, hold on a moment!¡± Bran exclaimed, his voice tense with urgency. ¡°What?!¡± the young noble asked, irritation clear in his voice. Realizing his mistake, he sighed, calming down his temper. Adopting a softer tone, he apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that, big fella. Do you need anything?¡± Completely absorbed by the unfolding scene, the servant remained oblivious to the young noble¡¯s outburst and apology. His attention was solely focused on the dire situation before them. ¡°Young master, look! I know it¡¯s dark, but I think someone is assaulting a woman there!¡± Bran exclaimed, urgently pointing towards the dark alleyway. Despite the limited visibility, the distressing sight of two assailants harassing a woman was unmistakable. The faint sounds of a scuffle only served to confirm the gravity of the situation. ¡°Master, I believe that¡¯s the young woman from the pub earlier,¡± Osric stated, squinting his eyes to better discern the identities of those involved. ¡°I don¡¯t recognize the man on the right, but I¡¯m certain the other man is the one you fought earlier.¡± ¡®Impressive! Even though it¡¯s dark, Osric can still identify the people involved. I was right; his senses are indeed much better than average. It¡¯s not just him. I also noticed that my eyesight has kept improving to the point that I can clearly see in the dark now. It wasn¡¯t like this in the past. I¡¯m sure it wasn¡¯t due to my improved cultivation. The only possible explanation is the Eye of Sacraeon.¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re right! I¡¯ve already warned them, but they just wouldn¡¯t listen. They also have the gall to commit a heinous crime after I just made my threats. Tsk, that¡¯s an insult I can¡¯t forgive,¡± Elysian stated. His tone went dangerously cold while his anger was simmering to a boiling point. Shooting a piercing glare at the ruffians, he continued, ¡°It seems I didn¡¯t make my point very clear.¡± Turning to his two companions, he said, ¡°Both of you stay here.¡± ¡°But we can help!¡± Osric objected, his tone tinged with frustration and a sense of inadequacy. He felt like a burden, useless, and sidelined, while his master bore the weight of the situation alone. ¡°I know. It¡¯s not that you two aren¡¯t capable of helping,¡± Elysian responded, smiling softly as he explained his reason to his two companions. But beneath the surface, a storm of anger churned within him, threatening to consume his every thought. His eyes, usually calm and composed, now showed glimpses of that seething fury that threatened to be unleashed at any moment, flickering like flames ready to ignite. ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m so consumed by anger right now that I needed to vent it all out,¡± he remarked. ¡°Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes, master. We understand,¡± Osric said, bowing respectfully, while Bran nodded to their liege. Unsheathing the knife from his waist, Elysian held it up, its worn blade glinting in the dim light of the alleyway. Despite its rust and holes that marred its surface, the weapon seemed to throb with hunger, calling for him to quench its insatiable thirst. With a dangerous glint in his eyes, the young noble¡¯s lips curled into a sinister smile. ¡°It seems you¡¯ll have your fill again,¡± he murmured, his voice laced with a chilling promise of death. ¡°Please, stop,¡± the young woman cried, her voice trembling with fear and desperation, struggling beneath the weight of the man who pinned her to the ground. She clawed his arms, her nails digging into his flesh, in a futile attempt to free herself. As tears streamed down her cheeks, she pleaded for mercy, her terrified voice echoing through the alleyway. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, b*tch!¡± the ruffian screamed, his voice hoarse with uncontained rage, spittle flying from his mouth as his eyes bulged with hatred. With a violent jerk, he tore the young woman¡¯s shirt, filling his eyes with hunger and lust. ¡°If you just kept quiet and didn¡¯t make a fuss, nothing would¡¯ve happened tonight,¡± he snarled, his words dripping with venom as he blamed her for their humiliation. ¡°If you don¡¯t stay still, you f*cking wh*re, I¡¯ll make you regret it!¡± he threatened, his voice low and menacing, licking his lips as he stared at her bosom. ¡°Hey, make it quick!¡± the other thug exclaimed, his eyes gleaming with lust as he hungrily salivated over the young woman¡¯s body. ¡°Or I can have a go at her first.¡± ¡°Just stand there and keep watch,¡± the ruffian remarked, his tone clearly annoyed by his accomplice¡¯s interference. ¡°Let me enjoy her¡­¡± Before the ruffian could finish his words, the other thug''s body fell to the ground¡ªlifeless, while his head remained in place as if floating. For a brief, disorienting moment, the thug didn¡¯t realize he was dead. He even smirked, a cruel and twisted smile etched on his face, before his gaze snapped to his falling body. With a sudden jolt of horror, he screamed at the ghastly sight, terror forever frozen on his face as the last traces of life left him. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Shock washed all over the ruffian, his features contorting with dread as he watched the grisly scene unfold before him. Pure terror gripped him; he stayed frozen, causing him to involuntarily urinate in fear, too terrified to even scream. Even the young woman beneath him lay motionless, paralyzed by overwhelming horror, rendering her unable to move or even breathe. ¡°I already warned you to get the hell out of Ironspire. Not only did you ignore my words, but you even went ahead and committed a heinous crime right after. Tsk, such an insolence cannot go unpunished,¡± Elysian stated, his voice carrying a hint of amusement that sent shivers down the spines of those present. ¡°In all honesty, I¡¯m actually grateful for your audacity. I¡¯ve been racking my brain on how to deal with all of you, and now you¡¯ve handed me a perfect excuse,¡± he chuckled excitedly, striding forward with a sinister grin illuminated by the faint moonlight. In his hand, he held the screaming head of the fallen thug, its expression frozen in terror like a macabre trophy. ¡°As a token of my gratitude, I¡¯ll grant you a night of pain and horror,¡± he declared, relishing in the fear that emanated from his victim. Overcome by dread, the ruffian¡¯s instincts took over, propelling him into a frantic sprint. With each desperate step, he stumbled and tripped, his fear manifesting in unsteady footing that sent him crashing to the ground repeatedly. Before he could go any farther, Elysian suddenly appeared in front of him. With his sinister grin, his presence loomed like a specter of dread. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± he inquired, tilting his head slightly to the side to better see the reaction of the thug. As tears streamed down the man¡¯s terrified face, he casually tossed the severed head towards him. ¡°By the way, consider this as my gift,¡± he remarked, his tone dripping with dark amusement. ¡°Ah!¡± The ruffian screamed, shattering the eerie silence of the night, his hands trembling violently from fear as he instinctively hurled the severed head away in sheer terror, the sickening thud as it hit the ground echoing ominously through the dark alleyway. ¡°You didn¡¯t like it?¡± Elysian inquired with a hint of disappointment. Suddenly, he feigned hurt from the rejection; however, his amused eyes contradicted this, showing that this was nothing but a cruel mockery aimed at the trembling, terrified man before him. Instead of fleeing, the ruffian collapsed to his knees in front of the young noble, his entire body quivering from fear. ¡°Please forgive me,¡± he pleaded, his voice choked from terror. ¡°I swear, I¡¯ll never do it again. I¡¯ll leave this place at once. You¡¯ll never see my face again,¡± he blurted out hastily, his words interspersed with flecks of spittle flying from his trembling lips as tears streamed down his face while begging for mercy. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll forgive you. After all, I¡¯ve been told l possess a generous heart,¡± Elysian stated, his voice carrying a hint of weary compassion, before sighing in resignation. ¡°And besides, I¡¯ve no desire to be known as a heartless ruler. Reputation matters, you know.¡± ¡°You mean¡­ you¡¯ll let me live?!¡± The ruffian¡¯s voice quivered in disbelief, his eyes widening with a glimmer of desperate hope. ¡°Did I say that?¡± the boy asked, his brow furrowing in mock contemplation, pretending to search his memory for his earlier statement. ¡°Hmm, I didn¡¯t say that.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the man said eagerly, nodding his head. ¡°You mentioned earlier that you would forgive me.¡± ¡°Ah! You¡¯re right. I¡¯ve mentioned that,¡± Elysian remarked, chuckling in agreement before abruptly exhaling in annoyance. ¡°Tsk, did you just put words in my mouth?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Shut up! Before I f*cking rip that tongue out of your mouth,¡± the boy exclaimed, his voice dripping with fury as his eyes blazed with intensity. ¡°I just forgave you, and now you have the gall to lie to my face. Tsk! This is why I despise vermin. They lack the basic decency of gratitude,¡± he spat out, his tone heavy with disappointment and disdain. Raising his dagger to the moonlight, its rusted blade seemed to take on a sinister life of its own, casting a chilling shadow that danced with the flickering light. The mere sight of it sent a shiver down the spine of all who beheld it, an eerie reminder of the darkness that lurked within the ancient weapon. Instead of fear, he found himself being drawn to its menacing allure, captivating him completely. A twisted grin spread across his face as he relished the anticipation of the horror it would instill in his enemies, and a solemn promise of death. Staring at the dagger, the ruffian¡¯s eyes widened in terror, and his entire body began to tremble uncontrollably. ¡°Please, young master, have mercy!¡± he pleaded frantically, his voice quivering with fear as he bowed repeatedly, each time his forehead struck the rocky ground. Despite the blood flowing from his head, he continued to beg, as if the sheer terror coursing through him had dulled all the pain. ¡°Shall we begin?¡± Elysian asked casually, his steps were relaxed as if he were taking a stroll through the park rather than heading to carry a gruesome act. This was a stark contrast to the kneeling man, fearing for his life. The only indication of his true intentions was the wicked smile on his lips, while his cold, emotionless eyes revealed nothing. That fateful night resounded with the haunting wails of agony and despair, each cry a mournful echo heralding the arrival of vengeance upon the mortal realm. It symbolized the merging of death and retribution, giving rise to a boy shrouded in darkness, embodying both. He descended upon the world, emerging with a malevolent grin that seemed to eclipse even the deepest horrors. His arrival marked the birth of unrelenting vengeance, poised to unleash unfathomable terror upon the unforgiven.
¡°Hey, I¡¯m sorry for making you wait,¡± Elysian said, glancing at Osric and Bran, who now stood beside the young woman. Despite the gravity of the situation, a solemn smile graced the young noble¡¯s face. However, it was marred by specks of blood scattered across it. Stains of crimson adorned parts of his clothes, a reminder of the horror and torture he had inflicted that night. Yet, he paid little attention to his disheveled appearance as he strode nonchalantly towards them. Leaving behind a lifeless body, gruesomely pinned to the wall as a grim testament to the unspeakable horror that was unleashed that night. Chapter 33 Both Bran and Osric stood frozen in stunned silence, their eyes fixed on the grotesque spectacle of the mangled body pinned to the wall. They were utterly horrified by the nightmarish scene that unfolded before them, unable to tear their gaze away from the gruesome sight that seemed to sear itself into their minds. The young woman, her eyes wide with terror, wept uncontrollably as tears cascaded down her cheeks, her trembling form bearing witness to the unimaginable horror she had just seen. Despite the unspeakable torment she suffered at the hands of the thugs, she couldn¡¯t bear the thought of anyone, even her most loathed enemies, being subjected to the same chilling terror she had just witnessed. Watching the shock and horror etched onto their faces, Elysian exhaled heavily, feeling a pang of regret for revealing the other facet of himself¡ªthe dark and sinister side that he always kept hidden, shrouded in secrecy and lurking in the shadowy recesses of his being. ¡®I truly hate showing this aspect of myself to them. Nonetheless, it¡¯s unavoidable. Whether I like it or not, they¡¯ll eventually come to know this part of me if they continue to be my companions. They must accept it if they wish to serve and work for me.¡¯ ¡°Are you alright?¡± Elysian asked, his smile gentle and disarming, trying to appear harmless. Despite the challenge, he still attempted to ease the tension and lighten the mood around them. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what you¡¯ve had to witness. Sometimes it¡¯s difficult to restrain myself in the face of such injustice,¡± he explained, his voice carrying a weight of sincerity amidst the lingering heaviness in the air. Both of Elysian¡¯s companions turned towards him, including the young woman, though she immediately averted his eyes, choosing instead to stare at the ground, terrified to meet his gaze. On the other hand, Bran and Osric maintained their eyes on him, remaining silent, too stunned to speak. Confusion and disbelief clouded their minds as they struggled to process the reality that the usually easy-going boy was capable of such unspeakable horrors. When his attempt to ease the tension failed, Elysian sighed deeply, recognizing the importance of honesty in the moment. With resolve in his voice, he decided to tell them the harsh reality of what it meant to be his companion. Though difficult, they needed to confront the truth if they wished to continue serving him. ¡°Both of you, I¡¯ve appreciated your company and dedication to me thus far,¡± he said, his sincerity evident in his tone. As a small smile formed on his lips and his gaze softened a little, he continued, ¡°I¡¯ve come to consider you not only as companions but as friends as well.¡± Though still maintaining their silence, Bran and Osric¡¯s expressions softened slightly when Elysian regarded them as his friends. Though not enough to fully dissipate the tension, it provided a small measure of relief, easing the atmosphere just a little, which was exactly what was needed at that moment. Elysian locked eyes with each of his companions. Though the mood had improved, he still noticed apprehension in them. ¡°Though it was not my intention to show this side of me tonight, it is something you will eventually see as you accompany me,¡± he stated while trying to control his emotions. ¡°I want to be honest with you. I can¡¯t promise you that this won¡¯t happen again in the future. Likely, you might even see something worse, because I will not stop causing pain and inflicting terror on those who deserve it.¡± Pausing for a moment, Elysian wanted them to fully absorb and understand the gravity of his words and what they were entering into. This was a favor that he owed them before they decided if they still wanted to work for him and pledge their loyalty. ¡°By now, you must have some insight into my character,¡± he began with a sincere tone. ¡°You know that I am kind and generous to my people. I won¡¯t mistreat you. I won¡¯t even treat you as mere disposables, like those insufferable nobles you have seen or heard. Instead, you will be regarded as family and also as friends. I hope that you will choose to remain my companions. However, if you decide otherwise, I won¡¯t hold it against you. I will respect your decision,¡± he stated with an unwavering gaze. Exhaling heavily, he concluded, ¡°Now, it¡¯s time for you to decide whether you wish to continue serving me and join me on my journey.¡± Without a second thought, Oscric dropped to his knees, kneeling in front of the young noble with a determined and resolute gaze in his eyes. This was followed by Bran, whose face was a little hesitant, but it was clear in his eyes the loyalty and devotion that he had for the younger boy. ¡°As I¡¯ve said previously, my life is yours. No matter what you intend to do, my loyalty to you will never waver,¡± Osric declared, staring straight into the young noble¡¯s eyes. ¡°My life is bound to you for eternity, master. I pledge to serve you faithfully until my last breath.¡± Smiling warmly in acknowledgment, Elysian nodded to Osric, conveying his deep gratitude for the older boy¡¯s unwavering fealty and loyalty. Shifting his attention to the servant, he observed Bran¡¯s demeanor with a mixture of sympathy and concern. The older boy kept kneeling while remaining quiet, his expression clouded by confusion. This wasn¡¯t surprising since he was still struggling to make sense of the recent shocking event. Seeing the state of his servant, Elysian felt pity for him. With a heavy sigh, he gently stated, ¡°Hey there, big fella, I want you to understand¡ªI¡¯m not here to force you. If you feel that you don¡¯t want to serve me anymore, I completely understand that. The path I walk is perilous and fraught with danger, where you could easily get killed. Also, you might be put in a situation where you have no option but to kill someone. That¡¯s why I won¡¯t blame or even hate you if you decide that you don¡¯t want to work for me anymore.¡± Instead of speaking, Bran remained motionless, staring at the ground and staying quiet. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. Kneeling next to the older boy, Elysian¡¯s hand came to rest on Bran¡¯s shoulder, offering a comforting touch. ¡°Regardless of your decision, remember, I¡¯ll always be your friend,¡± he murmured, his voice full of reassurance. ¡°That will never change. Always remember that, my friend.¡± After some time, the servant finally glanced at the young noble. What greeted Elysian was a spectacle of horror¡ªa face marred by a mixture of snot and saliva, with tears cascading down in a never-ending stream. It was undeniably a heartbreaking sight to witness the poor servant in such a state, yet it was equally true that his face was revolting. Taken aback by the absurd sight, Elysian couldn¡¯t help but flinch and recoil in horror, pushing himself away and shuddering from revulsion, unable to shake off the unsettling image burned into his mind. ¡°Is there a problem, young master?¡± Bran inquired, surprised by the younger boy¡¯s peculiar behavior. When he saw the noble¡¯s expression, he was worried, momentarily forgetting the unsettling scene he had witnessed earlier. Without hesitation, the servant hastily went towards Elysian, anxious to know if he was fine. Instead of being comforted by his presence, the noble just recoiled, quickly putting a distance between them. His eyes instantly widened; he was confused and shocked at the same time. Glancing at Osric, the other boy also flinched and stepped away from him. Growing annoyed, he couldn¡¯t contain his frustration anymore and yelled, ¡°Can anyone tell me what¡¯s happening here?¡± ¡°Your face is gross, you big oaf. It¡¯s full of snot, saliva, and tears mixed together across your face,¡± Elysian retorted, averting his eyes from looking directly into the servant¡¯s face. ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s disgusting!¡± After hearing the reason, Bran¡¯s mouth hung open, his expression a mix of disbelief and surprise at the revelation. Too shocked to say anything, he could only look at them in silence, his eyes darting back and forth between his companions, not knowing how to react. A heavy sense of dread settled in his chest as he instinctively reached up to touch his face, only to recoil in horror as his fingers touched the sticky and repulsive fluids smeared across his skin. ¡°Ew, gross!¡± the young woman exclaimed, her expression twisting in disgust as she recoiled from the revolting scene. Not even the terrifying event she had witnessed earlier could prevent her from reacting to the repulsive sight. Instantly, all eyes turned towards her, surprised by the young woman¡¯s sudden outburst. Out of nowhere, Elysian suddenly laughed, starting quietly at first before he found himself rolling on the ground from laughing so hard. Who could blame him, though? Even with the tense atmosphere, anyone would have laughed at the way the young woman reacted, coupled with the servant¡¯s comical reaction. This was proven true when Osric and the woman followed suit, laughing so hard that it brought tears to their eyes. Rather than being offended, it wasn¡¯t long before the servant joined in. He simply couldn¡¯t resist, succumbing to laughter as if it were an epidemic sweeping through everyone. Their laughter echoed through the silent, cold night, piercing the stillness with an unexpected warmth. Not even the grotesque sight of the dead body pinned to the wall could dampen the jovial atmosphere between them. Almost immediately, the mood lightened, and they smiled at each other as if heralding a new beginning, a strengthening of the bond that connected them. Oddly enough, even the young woman they had just met appeared closer to them. It seemed that shared traumatic experiences had a unique ability to forge a bond with people, strengthening that connection and bringing them together. After everyone regained their composure, Bran stood up while staring directly into the young noble¡¯s eyes before kneeling in front of him. ¡°Like Osric, I will also serve you forever, young master. No matter what you decide to do, I will stand by your side,¡± he declared, his words lacking the eloquence of Osric¡¯s but his eyes conveying the unwavering resolve and fiery commitment of his pledge. It was as if his vow was etched in adamantium, preserved by the gods, a loyalty that would never falter¡ªforever unchanging. Smiling at the servant¡¯s decision, Elysian moved closer to him and remarked, ¡°I accept your vow to me, my friend.¡± Affectionately tousling the older boy¡¯s hair, he added, ¡°I understand your concerns about my actions. Given what you¡¯ve witnessed, I don¡¯t blame you. However, I promise you this: I will do my utmost to wield my power for justice and fairness, reserving cruelty for those who truly deserve it. And if I ever stray from this path, I trust you to hold me accountable. Please serve as my conscience, my friend, so that I won¡¯t look in the mirror someday and regret my life.¡± ¡°I will, my friend,¡± Bran responded, showing his goofy grin again, his eyes alight with warmth and devotion. ¡°Now stop being cheesy, big fella, and wipe that disgusting face of yours,¡± Elysian playfully retorted, tossing his handkerchief at the older boy¡¯s face. ¡°Here, use this!¡± ¡°You¡¯re always making fun of me, young master,¡± Bran complained quietly while he wiping his face. Standing on the side, Elysian noticed the young woman staring at him. Offering her a gentle smile, he made sure not to appear threatening. ¡°Hi,¡± he said, cautiously waving at her, testing her response. Despite the significant improvement in the atmosphere, she still felt some level of anxiety. Nonetheless, their newly forged connection was strong enough that she was no longer afraid of the boy or trembling in his presence. She even casually waved back and smiled, forgetting the young noble¡¯s identity. As if on cue, her reason suddenly returned, realizing she was facing the son of the Baron. Bowing in respect, she immediately apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the disrespect, young master.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be too formal; it¡¯s just us here,¡± Elysian stated, still smiling at the girl. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°Yes, young master. Thank you,¡± she replied, her gaze on the ground, hesitating to tell him something. Elysian noticed this and asked, ¡°Is there a problem?¡± The young woman slowly glanced at the boy and responded, ¡°My friend is still in the hands of the Crimson Talon.¡± Exhaling deeply, Elysian gazed upon the full moon, admiring its ethereal beauty. ¡°It seems the old man was right. If the strong get involved, blood will be spilled¡ªunnecessary bloodshed,¡± he said softly, his voice carrying a somber tone. Suddenly, a cruel smile formed across his lips. ¡°This time, however, it won¡¯t be unnecessary bloodshed. Yet, I¡¯ll concede to him one thing: the road in the city will turn into a river of blood.¡± Upon hearing what the boy had said, they stared at him for a moment before turning their attention to the gruesome body pinned to the wall. Chapter 34 After a quiet moment beneath the moon¡¯s gentle light, Elysian released a heavy sigh, turning his attention to the young woman. Unflinching, she met his gaze; her eyes, full of resolve, captured his attention. A smile formed on his lips, impressed by her courage. ¡°By the way,¡± the noble said, his tone casual. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Amara, young master,¡± the young woman responded, bowing slightly as a formality. ¡°Amara de Vere. I own the Velvet Chamber.¡± ¡®Velvet Chamber? I¡¯ve heard that name before. Hmm¡­ Where did I hear that again? Amara¡­ That name sounds familiar.¡¯ ¡°Is that the brothel in the east of the city?¡± Osric asked, his tone carrying a note of uncertainty. ¡°Yes,¡± Amara confirmed, sensing the scrutiny of the three boys. She sighed, expecting that kind of reaction from them, though it offered little solace. ¡°I know what you are thinking. We are dirty in your eyes. However, we are also people,¡± she uttered softly, her voice trembling as he struggled to hold back her emotions. ¡°We deserve to live.¡± Despite being the owner of the Velvet Chamber, it didn¡¯t mean she was a prostitute. Though it wasn¡¯t easy, she didn¡¯t care if others viewed her as a whore, as long as they helped rescue Layla. Moreover, she saw nothing wrong with that profession. It¡¯s a means to survive and feed their family. Many of the people she knew were in that field, and she could confirm that they were good people. Some of them were even the finest individuals she had met. It wasn¡¯t strange then that she regarded all the prostitutes at the Velvet Chamber as her family. Elysian¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, finally recognizing the name. He looked at the young woman again, studying her more closely, struggling to reconcile the infamous woman from his past with the simple and beautiful girl standing before him. ¡®The names Amara de Vere and the Velvet Chamber were so infamous that I heard about them even across the sea, all the way to the desert. This piqued my interest because she hailed from Thorin before establishing herself in Venera. There, she skillfully extracted information from influential individuals, leveraging that knowledge to gain power and wealth. However, her actions eventually caught up with her, leading to her execution. Hmm¡­ I didn¡¯t know she was originally from Ironspire, not just from Thorin. This is unexpected¡ªa pleasant surprise. Hmm¡­ This is a chance¡ªan opportunity I can¡¯t miss. But before that, let''s see¡­¡¯ ¡®Hmm¡­ Interesting. Given her reputation, I¡¯m surprised to find that she¡¯s less talented than Bran and Osric. However, I¡¯m even more surprised at the Eye¡¯s reaction. From its remarks, I can gather two important points. First, it seems I¡¯m protected from mental attacks by the artifact. How strong is that protection? I don¡¯t know. Second, Amara¡¯s lack of talent actually makes her traits even more dangerous. That perspective is enlightening. It¡¯s my first time seeing it that way. It appears that having weaker traits doesn¡¯t necessarily equate to being weak. If utilized correctly, they can become quite potent and dangerous. Now, I see why Amara will become infamous in the future.¡¯ ¡°Shh. Hey, Amara, I¡¯m not judging,¡± Elysian quickly interjected, trying to dispel her presumptions. Moving closer to her, he continued, ¡°We¡¯re not here to judge you or anyone in that profession. I understand that most are forced into prostitution out of necessity, their only means of providing for themselves and their families. So, who am I to judge them? I don¡¯t have that right.¡± Glancing at the young noble, she was taken aback to see compassion in his eyes as he smiled at her. This was a stark contrast to the terrifying boy who had just ruthlessly killed a man, laughing as he pinned him to the wall. This close to the young noble, she noticed a mysterious force that seemed to emanate from him. It¡¯s difficult to explain, but it was there. She was sure about it; something about him that drew her in. ¡°I must admit, I¡¯m pleasantly surprised. You¡¯re so young, yet you already have your own business. That¡¯s quite impressive,¡± Elysian remarked nonchalantly, subtly changing the conversation to put her at ease. As the young woman began to explain, Elysian gently interjected, ¡°Let¡¯s stop that discussion for now. There will be plenty of opportunity to talk about that later.¡± Reassuring her with a smile, he continued, ¡°Right now, let¡¯s focus on your friend. You mentioned earlier that the Crimson Talon had taken her?¡± Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. ¡°Yes, young master,¡± Amara replied, nodding to the boy with hope in her eyes. ¡°Her name is Layla. We grew up together in the Velvet Chamber. She¡¯s like a sister to me,¡± she explained, her voice cracking slightly as she fought back her tears, anxious about her friend¡¯s safety. ¡°The people working for me saw her being taken by the Crimson Talon. I¡¯ve heard that their leader in this city took a fancy to her.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that good, though?¡± Oscric asked, scratching his head in confusion. ¡°If the boss of the Crimson Talon here in Ironspire is interested in her, shouldn¡¯t that be good? It means she has a wealthy patron, more money for her and you, plus a powerful connection.¡± ¡°If he takes her to be his woman, that¡¯s one thing, and if he marries her, even better,¡± Amara responded, exhaling deeply as she disclosed the situation. ¡°However, Grimscar has a notorious reputation. He¡¯s infamous for torturing and killing the women he desires. There are even rumors circulating that he keeps the skulls of his victims as trophies in his room,¡± she explained, shuddering at the thought of her friend suffering such a fate. Upon hearing the situation, Elysian immediately frowned, and not only him, he noticed his two companions doing the same. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If she¡¯s still alive, we¡¯ll rescue her,¡± he declared, nodding reassuringly. ¡°Do you know where she is?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Amara quickly responded, her voice filled with hope. Breathing a sigh of relief, she bowed in gratitude and added, ¡°Thank you, young master. I¡¯ll never forget this favor.¡± ¡®Good. That¡¯s what I like to hear.¡¯
¡°See that abandoned warehouse?¡± Amara gestured, pointing towards a dilapidated structure patrolled by a couple of armed men. ¡°That¡¯s their headquarters. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s there.¡± The warehouse sat near the outskirts of the city, nestled by trees and overgrown grasses. It looked old and abandoned; however, don¡¯t let it fool you. It¡¯s all a facade. If you observed carefully, you¡¯d notice that there were recent repairs to its structure, making its foundation sturdier. With the reinforcements at its door, the warehouse looked ready for any assault. He was almost certain that the walls were also reinforced inside, making it a perfect base for an infamous gang¡ªinconspicuous and secure. Elysian nodded at the young woman before turning to his two companions and asking, ¡°Are you both certain you wanted to come along?¡± Without any hesitation, Bran and Osric nodded instantly, their eyes blazing with fire, eager to prove themselves. Studying their expressions, Elysian smiled. Their faces clearly reflected their personalities: the servant, with his usual anxious face, and the former soldier, with his fierce demeanor. ¡°Is there a problem, young master?¡± Bran inquired, noticing the young noble¡¯s lingering stare at them. ¡°No. There¡¯s no problem, big fella,¡± Elysian responded, chuckling at the curious look from the two older boys. ¡°I¡¯m just happy that both of you have my back.¡± ¡°Always, young master,¡± Bran declared sincerely, without his usual goofy look. ¡°We¡¯ve always got your back.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Elysian nodded at them. Turning to the young woman, he stated, ¡°Stay here. It will be dangerous inside.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t. I can¡¯t just stay here and do nothing,¡± Amara said, her voice full of resolve. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m the only one who knows where Grimscar likely kept Layla. Taking me with you will accelerate the rescue mission.¡± ¡®She already gathered the information. It seems she¡¯s a natural. It¡¯s in her blood. That¡¯s good.¡¯ ¡°Fine,¡± Elysian agreed while sighing. ¡°However, you must always stay behind us. And don¡¯t act on your own. It could endanger your life and ours as well.¡± After the girl agreed, Elysian shifted his attention back to his two companions. ¡°By the way, both of you always stay behind me. I¡¯ll be in front.¡± When he saw Osric was about to object, the young noble quickly interjected, ¡°Listen, this is not a game or a practice. This is real. We could get killed. If we make a mistake here, we¡¯re dead,¡± he stated, staring them straight in the eyes to drive his point across. ¡°Among the three of us, I¡¯m the strongest. It¡¯s only logical that I take the lead. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes, master,¡± Osric replied, while the servant nodded in agreement. ¡°Good,¡± Elysian nodded to them and continued, ¡°As the leader of this assault, my main role is the spear, piercing through our enemies as quickly and quietly as possible, while the two of you are the shield, protecting my back and Amara.¡± Pausing for a moment, he suddenly grew serious and remarked, ¡°By coming with me, there¡¯s a real chance that you might have to take a life. Do you understand that, right?¡± Osric immediately nodded without a second thought, while Bran hesitated. His face paled when he realized that he might kill a person. ¡°Bran, if you lack the resolve to kill someone, how can I even bring you?¡± Elysian questioned, noting the servant''s reaction. ¡°You¡¯re not just risking your life but our lives as well.¡± Exhaling heavily, the older boy grew quiet while he stared at the ground, feeling deflated after hearing his master¡¯s words. ¡°I know it won¡¯t be easy. However, these thugs are bad people who have done many despicable things. You mustn¡¯t feel sorry for them,¡± Elysian stated, sighing deeply as the servant slowly glanced at him. ¡°My friend, sometimes you are just too nice for your own good. You must learn when to be ruthless and when to be kind. It¡¯s actually very simple: be ruthless to people that deserve it and be kind to people that are good to you. You need to grow up fast; on the battlefield, things like these can get you killed.¡± After pausing for a moment, he continued, ¡°Do you understand me?¡± ¡°I understand you, young master, however; I just can¡¯t imagine myself taking someone¡¯s life,¡± Bran remarked, his eyes growing teary. For a kind and gentle kid who grew up in a loving and happy family, this was not easy. However, the moment he followed the young noble on this path, this was bound to happen. ¡°You might not like it, but you must still do it,¡± Elysian stated firmly, locking eyes with the older boy. ¡°It¡¯s inevitable, my friend.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Bran responded, nodding to the young noble. There was still hesitation in his eyes, but beneath it, a spark of flame was starting to ignite¡ªa resolve so firm that the world might shatter but his will would endure. ¡°Good. It might not be enough, but it¡¯s a start, my friend,¡± Elysian remarked, smiling approvingly at the gentle giant. ¡®Damn, it seems I¡¯m really a bad influence on these kids.¡¯
While surveying the patrolling thugs around the warehouse, Elysian turned to his companions. ¡°Are all of you ready?¡± ¡°Yes, young master.¡± Chapter 35 Currently, six people were patrolling the periphery of the warehouse, grouped into three pairs. This arrangement ensured that, at all times, two thugs were together. Thus, they needed to swiftly disable one thug before the other could sound the alarm, on top of avoiding the other group from noticing them missing. This made their infiltration exceedingly challenging, underscoring the need for speed and silence. ¡°The moment those thugs turn around, we¡¯ll make our move. I¡¯ll go for the one on the left while the two of you handle the one on the right. Your primary goal is to disable your target without him making a sound,¡± Elysian instructed, his tone serious as he looked at his companions. When he saw them nodding, he continued, ¡°I don¡¯t care how you do it. You could kill him or render him unconscious; I don¡¯t care. Just ensure he remains silent. Though, I prefer you kill him. It would be better for the barony and safer for us. We won¡¯t constantly need to watch our backs, worrying someone might be there to attack us.¡± ¡°Yes, master,¡± Osric quickly responded with a firm resolve in his eyes. ¡®He seems to quickly understand the point I¡¯m trying to make. Good.¡¯ ¡°Amara, you stay here and hide. Don¡¯t go anywhere,¡± Elysian instructed, glancing at the young woman. ¡°We¡¯ll take care of the patrol first. I¡¯ll give a signal when it¡¯s safe to follow us.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Shifting his attention back to the warehouse, Elysian saw the patrols turning their backs on them as they followed their route. ¡°Go!¡± he exclaimed silently. Unsheathing his dagger, he walked as quickly and quietly as possible, followed by his two companions. As they approached their target, Bran suddenly grew very anxious, stumbling to the ground. Luckily, the servant had the presence of mind not to shout. Still, the sound of the lumbering giant hitting the earth was enough to immediately alert their target. ¡®Sh*t! Ugh, this clumsy idiot!¡¯ Before the thugs could shout, alerting the others, Elysian sprinted forward. With a slight push from the aura in his feet, he propelled himself, instantly arriving in front of his target. Just as the thug spotted him, the noble¡¯s dagger struck upward, piercing the enemy¡¯s jaw and penetrating his brain. The thug did not even know he had died; his death was instant. Witnessing the death of his comrade, the other thug flinched, stumbling to the ground. Fortunately, he was too shocked to call for help. With the thug frozen in place, Elysian moved swiftly to make another kill, determined not to alert the other patrols. Before the noble could attack the thug, however, Osric jumped above his target, covering his mouth. With their significant size difference, the former soldier was almost thrown aside. However, the older boy had the presence of mind to hook his legs beneath the thug''s underarms, preventing him from being thrown. Gritting his teeth, he stabbed his target in the chest. Instead of dying, the thug struggled even more. He attempted to hit the boy in the face, and when that failed, he resorted to clawing his face instead. With the fierce struggle between them, Osric had no choice but to stab the thug repeatedly. Even though his opponent had died, he did not stop, as if possessed, with crimson blood spilling all over his face and clothes. Elysian gently touched the older boy¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Stop, he¡¯s dead.¡± With a furious glare, Osric turned to look at the noble. As soon as he realized who he was glaring at, the older boy snapped out of his savage frenzy and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, master. I didn¡¯t mean to glare at you.¡± Studying the older boy, Elysian instantly noticed the sudden shift in his intense and ferocious eyes, returning to their usual state. Covered in blood, Osric resembled a savage beast, untamed and ready for a killing rampage. Not to mention the primal presence he seemed to exude. It had always been there, but his sudden frenzy appeared to intensify that wild presence. To an average human, being near it would make them extremely terrified. ¡®I¡¯m certain that behavior isn¡¯t normal. Hmm¡­ Is that one of the effects of his bloodline? If it is, I don¡¯t know if it''s negative or positive. Hopefully the latter.¡¯ While everyone who looked at the boy might have been afraid of him, Elysian was not like everyone else. Instead of fear, he felt quite excited about what the older boy might become. He didn¡¯t want average people as his companions; what he sought were individuals like Osric, the abnormal ones who could stand beside him. Above all else, they should possess unwavering loyalty to him. Grinning at the former soldier, Elysian replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I don¡¯t mind it, actually. You can glare at me all you want. But first, let¡¯s get out of here and hide the body.¡± With a depressed look, Bran slowly approached his companions while staring at the ground, avoiding their eyes. He dared not to look at them. ¡°Hey, you big oaf, why are you just standing there?¡± Elysian questioned, scowling at the servant. Pointing at the thug he had killed, he continued, ¡°Quickly, drag that body behind the trees. If we¡¯re slow, the other patrol might notice their missing comrades.¡± Bran¡¯s eyes widened as he carried out the young noble¡¯s command. Osric followed suit, also hiding the body behind the trees. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. As he scanned their surroundings for any signs of danger, Elysian noticed that the servant was still dejected from his earlier blunder. Letting out a heavy sigh, he turned to the older boy and remarked, ¡°Hey, big fella, snap out of it. This isn¡¯t the time for moping. If you mess up, learn from it and do better next time. Later, you¡¯ll have plenty of time to reflect on your mistakes. Right now, you need to stay alert. Remember, one wrong move could get us all killed.¡± ¡°Yes, young master,¡± Bran replied, his eyes focused and more determined than ever to prove himself. Suddenly, he felt a hand patting his shoulder. When he turned around, he saw Osric smiling at him. Grateful for the former soldier¡¯s kind gesture, he smiled back and nodded, reassuring him that he was fine now. ¡°Okay, enough of the cheesy stuff,¡± Elysian joked, drawing scowls from his two companions as they both blushed in embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯ll end up getting swarmed by ants with all this sweetness.¡± Surveying his surroundings again, he stated, ¡°Let¡¯s move.¡± With the young noble leading the way, followed by his two companions, the trio swiftly dove behind a crate as they approached the edge of the warehouse. They barely avoided being spotted as the next patrol turned toward their previous location. Feeling the intensity of the situation, even Bran let out a sigh of relief, realizing that they had narrowly escaped being caught. ¡°Steady and don¡¯t move,¡± Elysian instructed quietly, ensuring only his two companions could hear. With the aid of the darkness, the patrol walked right past them, oblivious to the three boys hiding nearby. As the thugs continued on their way, their backs were exposed. Seizing the opportunity, the young noble ordered, ¡°Go.¡± Repeating their strategy from last time, Elysian went for the left thug, while his two companions focused on the other. Unlike their previous attempt, there were no screw-ups. Bran was fully focused this time, moving hastily and silently. When he reached the back of his target, the servant swiftly covered the thug¡¯s mouth with his hand, muffling any potential sound, and used his weight to bring him to the ground. Meanwhile, Osric positioned himself in front of their target and masterfully slit his throat, killing him instantly. While his two companions were engaging with their target, Elysian had already finished dealing with his. This gave him enough time to observe the other two boys. A smile spread across his face when he noticed the servant¡¯s lack of hesitation. Even as Osric killed the thug, Bran remained unfazed. This just showed the older boy was starting to grow accustomed to death. Elysian was also satisfied with Osric. This marked the second time the former soldier had taken someone¡¯s life, and he had shown great improvement. Unlike last time, he killed his target in a swift and efficient manner. ¡®I¡¯m proud of these boys. They¡¯ve grown so much in such a short time. It just shows what a great teacher I am. Damn, it seems I¡¯ve really been a bad influence. I¡¯ve corrupted these poor boys to damnation.¡¯ ¡°Young master, is something wrong?¡± Bran inquired, noticing the young noble¡¯s eyes and staring at them. ¡°Huh?¡± Elysian smiled at them, shaking his head. ¡°No, there¡¯s nothing wrong. I¡¯m just proud of how well you¡¯re doing,¡± he stated. Pointing to the dead thug he just killed, he continued, ¡°Can you drag this body and hide it, big fella?¡± ¡°Okay, young master,¡± Bran responded, grinning back, proud of his own contributions. After hiding the body, the trio proceeded to deal with the last patrol. Like the previous encounter, this one went exceedingly well without any problems. Both of his two companions performed even better than before. Ensuring that the surroundings were clear, Elysian signaled to Amara and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can come out. It¡¯s safe now.¡± Nodding to the young woman as she approached them, the noble addressed everyone, ¡°We¡¯ll now go inside. This will be a different challenge than what we faced here. There will be a lot more enemies, so you must be prepared. Also, we could easily be surrounded. That¡¯s why you all need to be extra focused and move as quickly and silently as possible. Most importantly, follow my lead without any hesitation. Do you understand?¡± They all nodded as he met each of their gazes, making sure that they understood the gravity of the situation. Even Bran met with his eyes, displaying firm resolve. ¡°Good.¡± Moving as quietly as possible, Elysian entered the warehouse, followed by his three companions. The first thing that struck him was the unusual silence inside the warehouse, which felt unsettling. Though it was night, it shouldn¡¯t be this quiet. The absence of any sound seemed out of place, especially given the size of the Crimson Talon. It didn¡¯t help that his instinct was screaming at him, warning him of danger. ¡®I don¡¯t like this!¡¯ Even with the danger, Elysian decided to push through. Despite the darkness inside, the young noble could clearly see as if it were day. It also helped that there were a lot of candles, though it added a more eerie feeling around them. As they ventured further into the warehouse, his companions also noticed the absence of any thugs. ¡°Master, there seemed to be a problem,¡± Oscric quietly stated, scanning their surroundings. ¡°Have you noticed anything?¡± Elysian asked, turning to the older boy. ¡°I can¡¯t explain it,¡± Osric replied, showing his arm, where the hair was standing on end. ¡°But I sense something dangerous out there. My instincts are screaming at me.¡± ¡°I know. I feel it too,¡± Elysian responded, exhaling deeply as he tried to regain his composure. ¡°Young master, is there a problem?¡± Amara questioned, fear and confusion clear in his voice. ¡®F*ck! I hate to admit it, but I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening.¡¯ ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± the young noble told her honestly. However, he remained calm, reassuring his companions that everything was fine. Without any second thought, Elysian used his aura, enhancing all his senses from his nose to his eyes, to gather as much information on the situation as possible. Instantly, his awareness of his surroundings multiplied manyfold. The first thing he focused on was searching for any signs of life within their vicinity, but he found none. As he continued to move forward again with his senses on overdrive, he noticed dead bodies scattered evenly throughout this side of the warehouse in front of them. What he found bizarre was that at the center of the warehouse, the dead bodies were arranged into a strange shape. Elysian immediately stopped walking, too shocked to move. ¡°Are you alright, master?¡± Bran asked, his expression showing a lot of concern when he saw the younger boy¡¯s face. ¡°I believe I know where the missing thugs are,¡± Elysian stated, his voice quiet yet carrying a dangerous edge to it. ¡°Let¡¯s move. But remember, don¡¯t shout no matter what you see.¡± With that, he moved again without waiting for a response. Following the noble, they walked quickly, focusing their attention solely on the back of the younger boy, feeling anxious about the tense atmosphere around them. When Elysian suddenly stopped moving while staring in front, they followed suit; what they saw made their jaw drop. The dead bodies were arranged bizarrely in the shape of a smiley face. ¡®F*ck!¡¯ Chapter 36 Upon seeing the dead bodies arranged in the eerie shape of a smiley face, Elysian¡¯s frown deepened, and his expression quickly darkened. He wasn¡¯t alone in his shock; even his companions were too stunned to utter a word. They just stood there frozen, staring at the strange scene before them while their mouths hung open. Even when confronted with this terrifying scene, the young noble was still thankful that they¡¯d followed his command not to scream. It wouldn¡¯t have been wise to attract the attention of whoever was responsible for this gruesome display. ¡®Who could have done this?! What a sick b*stard! His sense of humor is twisted. Not to mention dangerous¡­ extremely dangerous. I really hate dealing with these kinds of individuals. Crazy ones are hard to read. Their actions are often so irrational that predicting their next move is nearly impossible. Also, the bigger issue is that the killer must possess a higher level of cultivation than me. To be able to kill so many thugs, he¡¯s got to be. If there¡¯s a fight, we may not emerge unscathed. Worse, there might even be casualties. Sh*t! Should we retreat for now, or press on? Hmm¡­¡¯ ¡°Whoever did this is twisted. He has a sick sense of humor,¡± Elysian muttered, his brow furrowing in disgust as he surveyed the area. Even when he shifted all of his aura to his sight and hearing, increasing their range, he still couldn¡¯t detect anything alive. However, he did notice his companion¡¯s strange glances at him. Frowning, he addressed them, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Is there a problem?¡± Osric and Amara glanced at each other, unsure of how to respond. Luckily, Bran stepped in to break the tension. ¡°You¡¯re right. He has a sick sense of humor, but you¡¯re worse, young master,¡± the servant stated bluntly. ¡°Yours is disturbing.¡± ¡°Are you serious?!¡± Elysian questioned, aghast by the servant¡¯s statement. Glancing at the others, hoping for support by refuting the older boy¡¯s assertion, they just averted their eyes instead of defending him, silently agreeing to the servant¡¯s words. ¡°Oh my god, I can¡¯t believe this. Really?¡± As his companions nodded in unison, Elysian could only let out a deep sigh, delving deep into his memory of when he had wielded justice and vengeance for the sake of the oppressed. ¡®I knew my action wasn¡¯t something to be proud of, but I¡¯ve only taken one life, and that person deserved it. I couldn¡¯t possibly be worse than this murderer who killed a whole room of people, right?¡¯ As he recalled the screams and horrors he had brought upon the thug, slowly and painfully torturing and killing him, the young noble¡¯s face grew even paler. ¡®Yup, they might be right. I could be worse than that murderer. Nope, I can¡¯t agree with that. No matter how cruel I¡¯ve been, it doesn¡¯t stack up to all these dead bodies. Maybe if we just compare one death to another, I¡¯m worse. Fair enough. I can accept that. What I did might equal two deaths, but no more than that. Well, maybe just add one more. I¡¯d add another one to even the score. Hmm¡­ Maybe another one? Sh*t!¡¯ Clearing his throat, Elysian swiftly decided to change the conversation. ¡°We all need to stay focused. The killer could be nearby, watching us,¡± he stated seriously, his voice anxious with a hint of urgency. As he looked around him while hiding his red cheeks, he continued, ¡°Stay vigilant of your surroundings. We should assume danger is present in every corner.¡± Nodding in agreement, they found themselves taken aback by the abrupt shift in conversation. Realizing that the young noble was right, their confused eyes suddenly widened in panic; the killer could be out there, watching them. Hastily, they drew closer together, their gazes darting around in search of any potential threat lurking in the shadows. Elysian just smirked, glancing at his terrified companions while shaking his head. He wasn¡¯t lying, the killer might be watching them; however, with his senses on overdrive, he would know in advance if the killer was within their vicinity. At the moment, they were safe. Kneeling near a body, Elysian carefully inspected one of the corpses. The first thing that caught his attention was the puncture wound at the back of the thug¡¯s head. It was a swift and painless death; the victim didn¡¯t even realize that he had died. Frowning at the sight, he turned to examine another body, only to find that he died the same way¡ªa puncture wound on the back of his head. When he inspected a third corpse in the far corner, he exhaled deeply, confirming his worst fear. Standing up, Elysian looked around and noticed that all the faces of the thugs were serene, as if they were peacefully sleeping. ¡®The way they died just confirms that the killer is highly skilled¡ªan assassin type¡ªfast, silent, and deadly¡ªa very dangerous combination. Not to mention, it¡¯s nighttime, and we¡¯re inside a dark warehouse with no clue about the enemy¡¯s location. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. Tsk, I don¡¯t like this at all. If I¡¯m right, all the members of the Crimson Talon here in the warehouse are dead. Hopefully, Amara¡¯s friend is still alive.¡¯ ¡°Young master, is everything alright?¡± Amara asked, her voice laced with worry after noticing the sudden change in the boy¡¯s demeanor. ¡®We need to leave here as soon as possible.¡¯ Without responding to the young woman¡¯s question, Elysian asked, ¡°Amara, earlier you mentioned that you know where they¡¯re keeping your friend?¡± ¡°Yes, young master,¡± the young woman answered while nodding to him. ¡°Good. Lead the way,¡± the young noble said, unsheathing his knife. Everyone noticed this. Both Bran and Osric''s faces suddenly grew serious as they tightened their grip on their weapon while scanning their surroundings. Amara quickly moved forward, leading them to her captive friend, with Elysian and his two companions following closely behind. The young woman guided them to the other side of the warehouse before veering right. At the furthest end, she approached a door and was about to open it, when the young noble stopped her. ¡°Wait. We don¡¯t know what¡¯s behind it,¡± Elysian said cautiously. Despite his enhanced senses, he couldn¡¯t see through doors or any solid object for that matter. Rather than taking any unnecessary chances, it¡¯s better to be extra careful. The young woman nodded to him, releasing her hold on the door. Elysian stepped forward and took her position, slowly opening it while his knife was ready to strike at any moment. After ensuring it was safe, he swung the door fully open. Inside, they found a long corridor with doors on both sides. Turning to Amara, Elysian asked, ¡°Where do we go from here?¡± ¡°Young master, at the end of that corridor, we turn left,¡± Amara replied, trying to remember the information. ¡°If we continue, we¡¯ll find a door. Inside, there¡¯s a secret room. That¡¯s where they kept her.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Elysian nodded to her before stating, ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll be taking the lead. With these many doors, we can¡¯t be sure when an enemy might ambush us.¡± Glancing at his two companions, he instructed, ¡°Both of you, stay at the back. Your main task is to protect our rear.¡± After they nodded, he moved forward. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Elysian moved swiftly but also carefully, meticulously inspecting each door they passed through to avoid any unpleasant surprises. Guided by the young woman¡¯s directions, the noble slowly turned to the left, carefully scanning the corridor ahead. Once he confirmed it was safe, they advanced towards the farthest door on the other end. ¡°Is this the one?¡± He inquired, ensuring this was the correct room. ¡°Yes, young master. That¡¯s the room,¡± Amara confirmed with a nod to the boy. Nodding back, Elysian slowly opened the door, his senses on high alert for any potential danger. After confirming it was safe, he pushed it fully open and entered the room. Inside, he found an ordinary space without any windows, filled with crates and assorted junk. Turning to the young woman, he asked, ¡°We¡¯re here. Where is the secret room?¡± ¡°Right there, young master,¡± Amara said, pointing to the front left corner of the room, where the crates were tightly packed and stacked together. Glancing at his two companions, Elysian ordered, ¡°Move those crates.¡± Bran and Osric nodded, promptly carrying out his orders. It didn¡¯t take long for a portion of the secret door to become visible. While they did that, the young noble glanced at the young woman, studying her. ¡®I¡¯m impressed. Despite her youth, she has a knack for gathering information. Who would have thought that there was a hidden door here? To know something this hidden in a big organization such as the Crimson Talon, she¡¯s truly remarkable. It just goes to show that not everything can be quantified and summarized solely by the artifact¡¯s evaluation.¡¯ ¡°Young master, we¡¯re done,¡± Bran said, trying to draw his attention. ¡°Huh. Ah!¡± Elysian exclaimed, refocusing on the door. Smiling at his companions, he stated, ¡°Thank you both. Now step back. Let¡¯s see what¡¯s behind that.¡± As before, Elysian did what he had done, slowly opening the door with his knife, ready for any possible danger. Unlike before, there was a thug guarding the entrance inside the room. Without hesitation, he quickly went inside and stabbed the unsuspecting enemy in the chest, killing him instantly. ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡± one of the thugs questioned, rising to his feet; four others followed suit. They couldn¡¯t see what was happening near the entrance, since there was a short passageway connecting to the room. Moving farther inside, Elysian saw a large area filled with crates stacked atop one another. Across from him, there were cages full of children and young women. Some were asleep, while others were startled awake by the sudden commotion. From a quick glance, the boy noticed that they were in poor condition: some were malnourished, having gone days without food, while others showed signs of prolonged captivity. This sight instantly soured his mood, causing his expression to darken. Initially, the captives thought that he was one of them. Upon realizing that he had just attacked one of the thugs, their perception of him changed. Instead of hope, it was replaced by confusion. They just couldn¡¯t fathom the idea of being saved by a child, so they just stayed quiet, staring at him. ¡°Who are you?¡± Another thug asked, slowly moving closer to him. ¡°And how did you even get inside?¡± ¡®It seems they weren¡¯t aware of what happened outside. That¡¯s to be expected since this room is hidden. The killer wouldn¡¯t have known this existed.¡¯ Elysian remained quiet as he studied their enemies. In total, there were five thugs, excluding the one he killed just now. Three stood next to each other in front of him, while the other two were further to his right. As soon as his two companions entered the room, he commanded, ¡°Take care of those two. If you can¡¯t, just hold them off while I deal with the ones in front of me.¡± They both nodded to his orders without raising any questions, before they proceeded to confront the thugs. ¡°I¡¯ll ask again, who are you?¡± The one who spoke earlier demanded, his tone now threatening yet calm. When he was ignored, he signaled the others to prepare themselves for a fight as they unsheathed their weapons. ¡®Hmm¡­ Interesting. The thugs here seem to be different from the ones I confronted earlier. It¡¯s evident from the way they¡¯re behaving. They¡¯re not arrogant. Even though we¡¯re just children, they didn¡¯t underestimate us. They immediately presumed that I was dangerous the moment I entered this room. The way they look at us¡­ There¡¯s an edge to it that exudes experience and danger. Among all of them, the one in the center seems to be the most dangerous. He¡¯s likely the leader of this group. I can already tell, this won¡¯t be an easy fight. Does it even matter, though?¡¯ Elysian grinned before suddenly vanishing. He reappeared in front of the thug on the left and swiftly stabbed his knife upward; the blade striking his target under the jaw and piercing through his brain, killing him instantly. The other thugs froze, their eyes widening in shock at what they had just witnessed. As he was about to turn around and make a witty remark, Elysian ducked; his head was nearly hit by a sword blazing with aura. ¡®Yup, I was right. This won¡¯t be easy.¡¯ Chapter 37 Quickly stepping back, Elysian shouted to his two companions, ¡°Hey you two, be careful! These guys are dangerous.¡± Before he could retreat further, the thug on the right sprinted to his side, attacking him. ¡°Can you guys take it easy? You¡¯re fighting a kid here,¡± he said, shifting to his left to avoid the strike. He couldn¡¯t take a breather as the aura user assaulted him again, attempting to skewer his chest. ¡®Tsk, they¡¯re trying to corner me. B*stards! Do you think I¡¯ll let you do that?¡¯ Elysian shifted to his right, choosing not to evade but to confront his enemy directly. With a shorter distance between them, he held the advantage with his knife. Sensing this, the enemy swiftly stepped back while deflecting his attack. Elysian attempted to close the distance once again, but the aura user threatened to attack his side, making it harder for him to continue his pursuit. With only a few options left, he reluctantly retreated. ¡°Give up,¡± the aura user said, glancing at the other fight. ¡°Look, those kids won¡¯t hold up for long. The outcome is already clear. If you give up now, I might spare your life.¡± Glancing at his two companions, Elysian sighed deeply; both of them were being driven back. ¡®I really hate using my aura but he¡¯s right. If nothing changes, both Bran and Osric will be in deep trouble. But if I overdo it, we¡¯ll be in trouble since there¡¯s still that killer on the loose. Damn it.¡¯ Elysian sighed, channeling all his aura into his hand before suddenly hurling it straight at the thug¡¯s forehead. His target didn¡¯t even realize what had happened; he simply died instantly on the spot. The aura user was caught by surprise. He hadn¡¯t anticipated that the boy could also wield an aura. The speed at which the knife flew made him flinch and duck, thinking it was aimed at him. With the aura user startled, Elysian advanced forward to retrieve his weapon. Before he could get any closer, his enemy had regained his composure, attempting to launch an attack on the boy. Focusing all his aura on his legs, the noble leaped upward, catching the falling sword from the deceased thug. As the strike neared, he swiftly thrust the sword down next to his shoulder, deflecting the attack. The force of the impact sent him hurling toward one of the cages. Using the force of the blow, he twisted his body mid-air, aligning his feet to hit the cage. Upon impact, he bent his legs to absorb the shock before springing diagonally toward his knife and retrieving it. The aura user frowned upon witnessing the boy¡¯s impressive maneuver. ¡°Who are you?¡± he asked, his voice tinged with worry and concern. Glancing at his two companions, Elysian noticed that Bran and Osric seemed to be holding their own just fine. It seemed the initial nervousness and fear that had beset them earlier were gone. They now appeared focused, parrying and evading all the relentless attacks thrown at them. This made the noble grin. ¡®Facing such a dangerous and life-threatening situation will be a valuable experience for them, especially for Bran, who doesn¡¯t have much experience fighting.¡¯ Turning his attention back on the aura user, Elysian quipped, ¡°My dashing looks, sparkling grin, and blinding presence. Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± Confused by the boy¡¯s question, the thug stared at him for a bit. His expression changed immediately to annoyance, suspecting that the boy was likely just messing with him. ¡°Cut the crap, kid!¡± the thug exclaimed, scowling at the young noble. His eyes suddenly widened, however, when he remembered something. ¡°You¡¯re the youngest son of the Baron.¡± ¡°See, I was right. You do recognize my noble looks and charming smile,¡± Elysian stated, his grin filled with arrogance. ¡°I don¡¯t recognize your appearance, kid. I only know that the Baron¡¯s son caused us trouble a few days ago,¡± the aura user remarked, snorting dismissively. ¡°By the way, you don¡¯t have any regal presence. You¡¯re short, and your appearance is rather plain.¡± ¡°Are you insulting me now, you piece of sh*t?!¡± Elysian exclaimed, his heart stung by the man¡¯s words. ¡°Old man, you¡¯re just blind. What can I expect from an evil and despicable goon like you? Of course, you wouldn¡¯t know how to appreciate a majestic appearance like mine.¡± His dubious claim earned strange looks from everyone, including his two companions. ¡°What?!¡± he screamed, but they just avoided looking at him, while his own opponent just shook his head in disbelief. ¡®He¡¯s indeed a veteran. Despite our banter, he¡¯s actively searching for any opening. Even if I win, I¡¯ll be using a lot of my aura to beat him, tsk. I mustn''t fight him head-on if I can avoid it.¡¯ ¡°By the way, old man, are you Grimscar?¡± Elysian inquired, studying the thug closely. ¡°No, I¡¯m his second in command,¡± the thug replied, squinting his eyes. ¡°What did he do this time?¡± ¡®He seems to be telling the truth. This means that Grimscar could also use aura, likely at a higher cultivation level than him. Damn, if he¡¯s still alive, he¡¯ll be a big problem. At my current level of cultivation and physical condition, I must refrain from fighting cultivators head-on since I¡¯ll be at a disadvantage.¡¯ The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°It seems the two of you aren¡¯t close,¡± Elysian responded, smirking at him. ¡°It''s odd that you''re his second if you two don¡¯t get along.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t,¡± the thug confirmed, sighing deeply. ¡°I¡¯ve recently been sent by headquarters to bring some order to this place. That b*stard can¡¯t f*cking do his job,¡± he said, gritting his teeth in irritation. ¡°Do you know where he is?¡± Elysian inquired, seizing the opportunity to extract more information. ¡°No matter how much I hate him and wish him dead, I¡¯m not a traitor,¡± the thug stated, snorting at him. Glancing for a moment at Amara, who stood near the entrance, Elysian noticed her shaking her head, indicating that her friend wasn¡¯t there. Exhaling deeply, he questioned, ¡°Alright, I salute your loyalty to the Crimson Talon. If not him, can you tell me the location of the woman he¡¯d taken?¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s why you¡¯re here,¡± the thug said, sighing at the trouble that the b*stard had brought him. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you. If I did, you¡¯d find Grimscar. As I mentioned earlier, I¡¯m no traitor,¡± he remarked, pausing momentarily as he prepared them for the painful truth. ¡°If he really took her, she¡¯s likely dead. That monster has a sick fetish for torturing and killing young women.¡± ¡°I think you don¡¯t have a choice, my friend,¡± Elysian remarked, glancing at his companions, who were slowly overpowering their opponents. ¡°Look, your comrades are about to lose,¡± he stated, before locking eyes with the aura user and smirking. ¡°And you couldn¡¯t win against me with three against one. Now that you¡¯re the only one left, do you have the confidence to win?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t try to frighten me, kid,¡± the thug said, snorting at his threats. ¡°If I betray the Crimson Talon, I¡¯ll face worse than death. And not only me, but my entire family would suffer a similar fate,¡± he stated, arching his brow before suddenly grinning. ¡°Also, don¡¯t try to fool me, kid. I¡¯m not at a disadvantage; it¡¯s you. If I just try to hold out for time, sooner or later, the other members will come swarming all over this place.¡± However, his threat was only met with laughter. Frowning at the response he got, he questioned, ¡°What¡¯s funny?¡± ¡°I forgot to mention, all of your friends out there are dead,¡± Elysian declared, smirking at him. The thug¡¯s face contorted with confusion before changing into disbelief. ¡°You¡¯ve got to be lying. I don¡¯t believe you,¡± the thug responded. Just as he was about to turn around and verify the claim, he stopped, realizing the danger of exposing his back to the boy. As he pondered the situation further, he found himself inclined to believe his words. This instantly clarified many of his questions about how the boy had managed to infiltrate deep into the Crimson Talon¡¯s territory and its most secure location. ¡®Cautious. Veterans are truly a different breed.¡¯ ¡°Hey, don¡¯t look at me like that,¡± Elysian stated, noticing the deep hatred in the thug¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m good, but do you really believe that I could kill all the members of the Crimson Talon out there?¡± As he pondered, the thug¡¯s expression softened slightly. ¡°If it¡¯s not you, then who?¡± ¡°How would I know? You¡¯re the criminal here,¡± Elysian declared, eliciting a scowl from the thug. The boy didn¡¯t care and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know who you¡¯ve messed with. When we arrived here, all your members were already dead.¡± Pausing for a moment, he grew serious and stated, ¡°I know this might sound crazy. And you might not believe me. All the corpses were arranged in a strange way. The dead bodies were equally spread apart, while at the center, they were positioned in a way that they formed a big smiley face.¡± ¡°Are you¡­¡± ¡°As I mentioned, this sounds crazy. But I vow in my honor; I¡¯m not lying,¡± Elysian said, his promise instantly placating the thug, who considered his words more seriously. ¡°Whoever did this is a sick b*stard. When I first saw it, I was horrified. I can¡¯t imagine any human would do such an awful thing,¡± he stated with a straight face, without an ounce of shame. ¡°Have you heard of someone who would do that?¡± ¡°No,¡± the thug replied, overwhelmed by the recent news. ¡°I won¡¯t be surprised if your dear leader, Grimscar, has messed with a very dangerous individual,¡± Elysian remarked. Sighing, he continued, ¡°That¡¯s the reason why I wanted to get out of here as soon as possible. The killer might still be lurking out there.¡± ¡°Then, why don¡¯t we get out of here?¡± the thug asked, glancing at him. ¡°We will as long as you tell me where the girl is,¡± Elysian countered, his voice without any hint of humor. ¡°I won¡¯t leave without her.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯re close with your uncle. Some even say that you¡¯re closer to him than your father,¡± the thug remarked, studying his expression. When the young noble just stared at him without saying anything, he smiled and continued, ¡°Do you know that your uncle is protecting us?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Elysian asked, his voice was devoid of any emotion. ¡°How do you think we can operate in this city?¡± the thug asked, grinning widely when he saw the boy¡¯s miserable face. ¡°If you let us go, I promise I won¡¯t tell your uncle. We will forget that this ever happened.¡± ¡°What if I just kill you? Wouldn¡¯t that ensure that my uncle wouldn¡¯t know?¡± Elysian questioned, snorting at his argument. ¡°Yes, but I could run,¡± the thug retorted, his tone dripping with defiance. ¡°You might catch up with me, but there¡¯s a high chance that I¡¯ll escape. And trust me, your uncle won¡¯t be your only concern if headquarters catches wind of this. Are you willing to take that risk?¡± When the boy simply stared at him in silence, the thug¡¯s voice softened and added, ¡°Listen, neither of us harbors any deep-seated grudges here. We can still walk away from this. I¡¯ll report this incident to the higher-ups. When they learn that Grimscar is messing with a noble, especially the Baron¡¯s son, he¡¯ll be in deep sh*t. Also, if it comes to a fight to the death, I can assure you, you won¡¯t walk away unscathed.¡± Sighing deeply, Elysian nodded and remarked, ¡°Alright, I vow in my uncle¡¯s name that I will let you go. Is that enough?¡± ¡°Good decision,¡± the thug said, nodding to him. Glancing at the fight, he saw his men wounded and in dire straits. ¡°Now, could you tell those boys to stop fighting?¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t agree to that,¡± Elysian remarked, smirking at him. ¡°I only agreed to let you go.¡± ¡°Are you crazy?!¡± the thug shouted, scowling at him. ¡°Why? Do you want to join them?¡± Elysian questioned, his voice threatening. The thug stayed quiet, avoiding eye contact with his men. ¡°Wise choice.¡± Smirking at the thug, he continued, ¡°Before you go, I¡¯m warning you. You better remember our agreement.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll never break my word,¡± the aura user replied, staring at him suspiciously as his instinct suddenly started warning him. ¡°Why are you looking at me that way?¡± Elysian questioned, frowning at the way his words were being doubted. ¡°I¡¯m a noble, and I have my honor. If that isn¡¯t enough, I also promised in the name of my uncle that if I lie, may the gods strike him down and kill him,¡± he pledged loudly, maintaining a straight face. Suddenly, Elysian¡¯s voice grew serious and threatening. ¡°I hope that¡¯s enough, because you¡¯ll be insulting my honor at that point. And we nobles do love our honor. Do you understand?¡± Satisfied with the vow, the thug quickly ran towards the entrance, leaving his men behind. Before he could exit, however, a knife imbued with an aura struck the back of his head. As he fell, he caught sight of the boy¡¯s emotionless eyes. In his dying breath, he muttered, ¡°You vowed in your uncle¡¯s name.¡± Elysian just turned away from him as if he were inconsequential. ¡®Idiot!¡¯ Chapter 38 ¡°Why are you giving me that look?¡± Elysian questioned. When the young woman looked away, he couldn¡¯t help but smirk. ¡°Don¡¯t put too much trust in a noble who makes promises with his honor. It¡¯s all just horseshit.¡± ¡°What about the vow you made in your uncle¡¯s name, then?¡± Amara asked, raising a brow. Suddenly grinning viciously, Elysian remarked, ¡°That¡¯s why he died.¡± When the young woman looked confused, he explained further, ¡°You see, I hate my uncle to the core. I want him dead. Let¡¯s just say that thug was unlucky. I was curious if breaking my vow would really make the gods strike him down.¡± When the young woman frowned at him, he chucked and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious?¡± Amara was left speechless by that question. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Elysian asked, grinning at her shocked expression. ¡°Are all of these a joke to you?¡± Amara asked, suspecting that the boy was merely messing with her. ¡°I¡¯m not joking, though. I¡¯m serious,¡± Elysian remarked, casting a quick glance at his two companions. Now that he had more time to observe the fight more intently, he noticed that the thugs weren¡¯t as skilled as the two he had killed earlier. Well, excluding the aura user, of course; he was in a league of his own. ¡®It seems they are just ordinary members of the Crimson Talon. Hmm¡­ It''s better this way. If they are already being pushed to their limits just by fighting these weak thugs, they would likely be in serious trouble if they were to face the veterans I¡¯ve killed earlier. Well, the big fella will probably get himself killed if he¡¯s already in such a state, all bloodied and wounded, fighting a scrawny and weak opponent. I can¡¯t really fault him, though, since he lacked proper training. The responsibility should be on me for putting him in such a situation. Being pushed to his limit while constantly in danger is undoubtedly harsh, yet I find this to be a crucial experience for him. It¡¯s an effective means to overcome his mental flaws. Wait. Now, that I think about it, I¡¯m rather impressed by him. He doesn¡¯t possess the typical warrior temperament; instead, he has a gentle personality. Yet, to be able to push his opponent to such an extent, it¡¯s truly a remarkable achievement.¡¯ When the noble seemed to forget about her and focus on watching the fight, Amara sighed and asked, ¡°Won¡¯t you help them?¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Elysian murmured, briefly glancing back at the young woman before responding. ¡°No, why would I?¡± he asked, his tone calm yet firm. ¡°They need to learn how to win their own battles. If I¡¯m always there to help them, what would happen if I wasn¡¯t there? This will be a valuable experience for them.¡± ¡°To answer your earlier question, no, I¡¯m not curious,¡± Amara said before arching her brow. ¡°You do realize that you¡¯re crazy, right? No matter how much you hate your uncle, wanting his death is just too extreme and heartless.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Elysian replied softly, his expression turning melancholic as his mind drifted elsewhere. ¡°Would you also kill me?¡± Amara suddenly questioned, deciding to change the conversation when she sensed that the topic was dampening the noble¡¯s mood. ¡°Why?¡± Elysian asked, confused by her question. ¡°I know too much,¡± Amara stated, smiling a little. From her familiarity with the boy and her observation of him, coupled with her knack for understanding people, she was confident he wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. ¡®Do I really seem that ruthless?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m not that heartless,¡± Elysian responded, chuckling and shaking his head at her. He couldn¡¯t believe she would even ask him that. ¡°Say that to the one you tortured and deceived,¡± Amara retorted playfully, snorting at his words. ¡®It seems she¡¯s now comfortable joking with me. Good. That¡¯s very good to see.¡¯ ¡°Well, if you wanted to be sure, I¡¯m always good to my people,¡± Elysian remarked, grinning at her. ¡°Would you like to work for me?¡± ¡°Work for you?¡± Amara asked, frowning. She didn¡¯t know what that meant. ¡°What do you mean? You already know what I do, right? I don¡¯t know how I can help you.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about that later. But don¡¯t dismiss my offer, though. I want you to keep an open mind,¡± Elysian stated, smiling at her. He turned back to the fight when he noticed that both of his companions had defeated their opponents. ¡°Master, I apologize for taking so long to kill my opponent,¡± Osric remarked, looking at the ground. He wasn¡¯t pleased with his performance in the fight. Elysian chuckled and gave Osric a friendly pat on the shoulder. ¡°Why are you feeling down? All I wanted was for you to survive the fight, and you did. For me, that¡¯s already enough. And on top of that, you¡¯ve won,¡± he stated, his voice filled with pride. When he noticed the older boy slowly glancing at him, he flashed a reassuring smile and continued, ¡°I¡¯m very happy about your victory. If you¡¯re unhappy with your performance, just remember what you did wrong and learn from it. Be a better fighter next time.¡± If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°Yes, master,¡± Osric responded, a smile spreading across his lips as he bowed respectfully before his liege. Turning to Bran next to the former soldier, Elysian offered a warm smile. ¡°I¡¯m also proud of you, big fella. I know you lack training and experience, and it¡¯s my fault for not preparing you for this,¡± he remarked, his gaze scanning the servant¡¯s blood-stained clothes and numerous wounds. ¡°Despite this, you¡¯ve emerged victorious in your fight. For that, I¡¯m incredibly proud of your accomplishment.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad that you¡¯re happy, young master,¡± Bran replied, grinning at the young noble. He felt a surge of happiness and pride within himself for winning his first fight against a much older and more experienced fighter, even though the thug was much smaller than him. As Elysian and Bran were talking, the servant¡¯s opponent stirred slightly, indicating that he was still alive but merely unconscious. Elysian simply looked at him, raising a brow in response. Awkwardly smiling as if caught in an embarrassing situation, Bran paled and quickly explained, ¡°Young master, I didn¡¯t kill him because I thought we might need information on the location of Amara¡¯s friend.¡± ¡°If you say so, big fella,¡± Elysian said, smirking while shaking his head. Knowing the servant all too well, he didn¡¯t believe a word of the older boy¡¯s explanation. However, Bran had already exceeded his expectations, so it didn¡¯t really matter. ¡®I know that things like this can¡¯t be changed overnight. He needed to just change a little bit over time. Before you knew it, his name would be known throughout the land as one of the best warriors of this age. If I really think about it, I¡¯m like an artist¡ªa sculptor, if I want to get into specifics. It¡¯s like taking something out while adding something in until I make my masterpiece. Damn, I really sound like some narcissistic piece of sh*t.¡¯ Shifting back his attention to the young woman, Elysian asked, ¡°Did you search carefully? Your friend is not really here?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve looked. She¡¯s not here. Wait, I¡¯ll ask the prisoners if they¡¯ve seen my friend,¡± Amara replied, walking closer to the cages. Now that he had time to look at the prisoners closely, he noticed that most of them were children. There were probably about a fifth who appeared to be adults, if you could call them that; they were too young to be certain of their age. Most likely, they just recently stepped into adulthood. Also, he observed that the majority of them were females; the only males present were children, and there were only a few of them. As Amara drew closer to them, most of the prisoners backed away, staring at their prospective savior. They were still too scared and traumatized to trust these newcomers. Who could blame them, though? What manner of suffering might they have endured at the hands of the Crimson Talon? Not to mention witnessing the deaths of their captors at the hands of these three boys. Despite their caution and anxiety, they couldn¡¯t hide the hope in their eyes. It was rather obvious to anyone that these strangers might be their chance for freedom. Amidst the uncertainty and fear, one woman didn¡¯t back away but instead hesitantly smiled at Amara. ¡°Hi, are you here to save us?¡± she asked softly, trying to muster her courage. Before responding, Amara glanced at Elysian, who nodded back at her. ¡°Yes, we are,¡± she replied, smiling at the woman. Suddenly, the entire room erupted in jubilation upon hearing the good news. While they celebrated, Elysian went to retrieve the keys from the aura user he had killed earlier. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to interrupt your celebration, but we¡¯re not out of danger yet. It would be better to lower our voices,¡± the young noble stated as he walked towards them. ¡°Allow me, master,¡± Osric said upon guessing his liege¡¯s intentions. After receiving the keys, he proceeded to unlock the cages. ¡°I¡¯m Amara, by the way,¡± she introduced herself, smiling at the woman she had spoken to earlier. ¡°Hello, Amara. I¡¯m Nina,¡± she replied, smiling back at her. ¡°I would like to thank you and your friends for saving us,¡± the woman remarked, bowing at them in gratitude. She was followed by all the captives, some of whom were crying. Amara was startled by their unexpected gesture. Speechless, her eyes widened in surprise. She felt uncomfortable being thanked when she thought she hadn¡¯t done anything. When Elysian saw the discomfort on the young woman¡¯s face, he immediately understood her thoughts. He approached her and softly whispered, ¡°You played a crucial role in saving them, just like the rest of us. Without your help, we might never have discovered they were held in this hidden room. You deserve as much credit as anyone else. Be confident and proud of your actions. Observing the noble, Amara nodded and turned to the captives. ¡°Welcome. My companions and I are glad to help you win back your freedom,¡± she remarked, her cheeks flushing red with embarrassment. Suddenly remembering her friend, she grew serious and added, ¡°I would like to ask you for help.¡± ¡°Help?¡± Nina asked, confused but also curious by what she heard. ¡°Yes. I would like to ask you for information,¡± Amara said, hope reflecting in her eyes. ¡°Do you happen to know a young woman named Layla? She was taken by the Crimson Talon yesterday.¡± ¡°No, I don''t recognize that name. Also, no new captives have been added since three days ago. What does she...¡± While all the attention was on the captives, the unconscious thug, who had been beaten by Bran, suddenly stood up and tried to stab Elysian in the back. ¡°Watch out!¡± Bran shouted, his voice filled with shock and fury. With a giant leap forward, he tackled the man to the floor and punched him in the head, crushing his skull and killing him instantly. ¡°Master, are you alright?!¡± Osric exclaimed, suddenly appearing in front of his liege, protecting him. Consumed by fury, Bran refused to stop pummeling the lifeless man¡¯s head; he kept pounding at it until it turned into mush. As he continued, tears started streaming down his cheeks. Witnessing the savage and brutal display by the imposing boy, everyone stepped back from the gruesome scene, recoiling from fear, except for Elysian, whose gaze softened, feeling sorry for his servant. Even Osric flinched, unprepared to witness such brutality from the usually gentle boy. Slowly approaching Bran, Elysian softly placed a hand on his shoulder and gently remarked, ¡°Stop, my friend. He¡¯s already dead. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. Look.¡± Suddenly stopping his movement, Bran slowly turned to face the noble. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, young master. If only I had killed him earlier, this wouldn¡¯t have happened. He wouldn¡¯t have endangered your life. It¡¯s my fault for being weak,¡± he stated as his tears started to fall even more. ¡°If something had happened to you, I couldn¡¯t forgive myself.¡± With a warm smile at the servant''s words, Elysian tousled Bran¡¯s hair gently and spoke, ¡°Nothing happened to me because of you, big fella. You saved my life. Thank you.¡± Seeing that the servant was still blaming himself, he added, ¡°Don¡¯t be too harsh on yourself, my friend. These things happen, and they will keep happening. The only thing you can do is learn from your mistakes and strive to be better next time, so that something like this won¡¯t ever happen again. Do you..¡± Glancing towards the entrance with a frown, Elysian abruptly fell silent, causing a hushed tension to settle over the room. Everyone noticed this sudden shift in the atmosphere as they slowly turned their gaze to the entrance. Chapter 39 ¡°Master, is something wrong?¡± Osric inquired, concerned by the younger boy¡¯s sudden action. ¡°Both of you, stay here. Protect Amara and the others,¡± Elysian ordered, his voice reflecting the gravity of the situation. ¡°But master¡­¡± Elysian immediately stopped Osric''s objection. ¡°This is not up for discussion. It¡¯s an order,¡± he stated firmly. When he heard the commanding voice of his liege, Osric immediately understood the severity of the situation. ¡°Yes, master,¡± he responded without any hesitation, nodding at the noble¡¯s command. Recalling the gruesome scene outside, he had an idea of the danger they faced. If he was right, now was not the time for any argument. Rising to his feet, Elysian slowly approached the entrance while carefully unsheathing his dagger. ¡°Young master, I will¡­¡± ¡°Hey, big fella, hold up!¡± Osric exclaimed, his expression serious. ¡°Come here. Our master has spoken, and we must obey. Our task is to protect Ms. Amara and the captives.¡± Bran glanced at the departing back of the younger boy before sighing with helplessness. Turning towards the former soldier, he nodded and stood beside him. As he approached the entrance, Elysian saw no one. Yet he was certain he had sensed someone just moments ago while speaking with his servant. Carefully exiting the hidden room, Elysian wielded his dagger in such a manner that it allowed him to swiftly counter any potential threat. As he focused on his senses again, he didn¡¯t detect anything. Adjusting his strategy, he concentrated all his aura on one sense at a time. Starting with his eyes, he then shifted to his ears when no danger was detected. He methodically repeated this process with each of his senses, scouring for any clue that might reveal the whereabouts of his enemy. As time passed, Elysian¡¯s expressionless face gradually changed into a frown as beads of sweat began to form on his forehead. No matter his efforts, he couldn¡¯t detect anything. Frustrated, he sighed in resignation. ¡®Sh*t! I couldn¡¯t detect that b*stard. This only means one thing: his level of cultivation is way higher than mine. Damn it! Is this it? Am I really going to die here? Damn, I just got a second chance. This can¡¯t be the end, right? F*ck! F*ck! F*ck! Hey, Eye, could you offer some help? If I die here, you die too. Wait, do you even die or just get a new owner? Well, no matter. Could you help me for old times'' sake? After all, I¡¯m your master.¡¯ When the artifact did not respond, he tried again. ¡®Come on, man. Help me out here. I¡¯m not even asking you to kill him. I just want you to tell me his location. I know he can¡¯t hide from your eyes. How dare this b*stard challenge you? The gall of this f*cker! Come on, show him what you¡¯ve got. Make him pay for his insolence.¡¯ When he received no response from the artifact again, Elysian grew so irritated that he wanted to scream then and there. However, he couldn¡¯t even do that since that meant certain death in his current situation. What frustrated him even more was that the Eye outright ignored him. He could potentially die here, yet that son of the b*tch did not even have the decency to talk to him. Even if the Eye had just mocked him, he would have been less annoyed since it showed it still cared. But no, the b*stard was completely indifferent. ¡®You worthless piece of sh*t! This is how you choose to treat me?!¡¯ Elysian¡¯s mouth just hung open, his face flushing red in frustration. Originally, he thought that he would be pleased when he finally got a response back; instead of relief, it even made him more annoyed. ¡®F*ck you!¡¯ Without a choice, Elysian decided to change his strategy again. Rather than focusing on his perception, he opted to enhance the reaction speed of his body. Breathing in and out in rhythm with his heart, he lowered his posture, directing all his aura into his legs. ¡®Hebimichi Kamae,¡¯ he murmured, his face devoid of emotions, while his gaze emitted an intensity and edge that screamed danger to those who beheld it. ¡®You think I¡¯ll go down easily? I¡¯ll fight until the end! Even if it costs me my life, I¡¯ll make sure to take this killer with me.¡¯ Suddenly, everything fell into place inside Elysian¡¯s head. As he realized something, his eyes widened, and a smile spread across his lips. ¡®Now, I finally understand why this b*stard was ignoring me. You¡¯re just messing with me, aren¡¯t you? You think it¡¯s funny! Scr*w you!¡¯ This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. Sighing deeply as all the tension left his body, Elysian stood straight and relaxed. ¡°Old man, if you don¡¯t come out now, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯ll regret it,¡± he declared, his voice devoid of any humor. Eerie laughter suddenly surrounded him, and a shadow emerged from the corner as Jareth stepped out of it. ¡°It¡¯s finally getting exciting, and now this happened, tsk. You¡¯re just too good, kid,¡± Jareth said, chucking as he gazed at the boy. ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve hidden myself pretty well. How did you even know it was me?¡° Out of nowhere, Elysian threw his dagger near the old man¡¯s head, where it struck the wall with a resounding thud. The dagger was so close that the mercenary¡¯s smile became strained as he slowly glanced at it. ¡°Now, that was funny,¡± he quipped, his voice carrying a dangerous tone. ¡°Do you think so, old man?¡± Jareth laughed awkwardly in response as he pulled the dagger from the wall. ¡°Looks like humor isn¡¯t your thing, huh, kid?¡± he quipped. His demeanor shifted suddenly, his expression growing more serious as he studied the boy more intently. ¡°Why are you staring, old man?¡± Elysian inquired, raising a brow. ¡°You know, you look rather rotten and creepy when you do that.¡± ¡°Really?¡± the mercenary asked, amused by the statement. ¡°Then, what do you call yourself, who masterfully plotted a plan for that clueless boy to kill that man against his will?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Elysian questioned, frowning as he gave the mercenary a piercing glare. Jareth could only shake his head while chuckling at the boy¡¯s denial. ¡°Do you think you could fool me, boy?¡± he asked, grinning deviously. ¡°With your senses on full alert, you wouldn¡¯t have missed anything from the moment the thug regained his consciousness to when he attacked you.¡± The young noble just stayed silent, staring at him without showing any emotion. ¡°Also, I find it interesting that you didn¡¯t kill all the thugs alone. Except for the aura user, you could¡¯ve easily killed them all with just a flick of the peanut like you did this morning,¡± Jareth pointed out, not shying away from meeting the boy¡¯s stare. ¡°You¡¯re quite sly and cunning, boy. Your actions are so subtle yet full of meaning behind them. It¡¯s unsettling, honestly. You¡¯re scary.¡± Elysian countered with a predatory grin. ¡°It looks like I¡¯m falling short, huh? I don¡¯t see any fear in your eyes, old man,¡± he quipped. The mercenary just chuckled, shaking his head. ¡°And as for your thoughts on my actions, I couldn¡¯t care less. They¡¯re my people; it¡¯s my responsibility to prepare them for the dangers ahead, increasing their chances of survival. It¡¯s better they get accustomed to killing now than freeze up later and get themselves killed.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s what you think, then so be it. I don¡¯t really care what you do with your own men. It¡¯s none of my business,¡± the mercenary responded. ¡°I¡¯m just telling you what I observed.¡± As Jareth was about to throw back the weapon, his eyes widened in surprise. The relic appeared different from the one he had given the boy that morning. Closely inspecting the dagger, he noticed that the rust had greatly diminished. Even the holes on the blade disappeared. The weapon was starting to resemble the treasured relic it had once been in the past. ¡°What did you do?¡± Jareth questioned, glancing slowly at the boy. ¡°Hmm, nothing,¡± Elysian replied, smirking at him before shifting the conversation. ¡°Will you return my dagger or not?¡± Staring at him for a moment, Jareth snorted when he realized the noble wouldn¡¯t answer his question. Smirking deviously, he quipped, ¡°When you threw it, I thought you were returning it to me.¡± ¡°You thought wrong,¡± Elysian responded, frowning as he stared coldly at the old man. ¡°Relax. Jeez, I won¡¯t take it from you,¡± the mercenary stated, tossing back the dagger. Sheathing the relic, Elysian stared at him for a moment. ¡°So, you¡¯re the b*stard that killed these poor people,¡± he remarked, his voice lacking any emotion. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re this heartless, old man. You even played with their corpses,¡± he stated, sighing as he shook his head. ¡°Isn¡¯t that low, even for you?¡± ¡°You have the gall to criticize me, boy?!¡± Jareth exclaimed, scowling at the young noble. ¡°I¡¯ve seen you do worse. Why did you torture that poor man? Why not¡­¡± ¡°Ah, you¡¯ve been watching me since then,¡± Elysian interjected, smiling at him without humor in his eyes. ¡°It seems you¡¯ve got me there, kid,¡± the mercenary responded, chuckling at the boy¡¯s move. ¡°May I know the reason why you¡¯re following me?¡± Elysian questioned, his tone calm yet serious. ¡°I was bored,¡± Jareth answered flippantly, smirking at him. ¡°Really?¡± the noble asked, not believing his words. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m always bored. In your case,¡± Jareth replied, pausing briefly to consider. ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s mostly curiosity.¡± Seeing the boy¡¯s frown deepen, he hastily added, ¡°But can you blame me? You¡¯re torturing that poor man in the open. Half the city could have heard what you¡¯re doing. Count yourself lucky that they¡¯re too scared to get involved.¡± ¡°With the gangs running the streets, who could blame them?¡± Elysian asked. Raising a brow, he continued, ¡°But that doesn¡¯t explain why you killed all the members of the Crimson Talon here.¡± ¡°Watching you torture and kill that man earlier,¡± Jareth remarked with a vicious grin. ¡°Well, let¡¯s just say you¡¯ve stirred that dark side of me that I¡¯d prefer to stay hidden. I can¡¯t let you have all the fun.¡± ¡°You¡¯re twisted,¡± Elysian stated, snorting at his maniacal grin. Suddenly, he grinned back and added, ¡°It seems we¡¯re both alike.¡± Both of them suddenly burst into laughter in the dark, cold room, like two deranged demons of wrath and vengeance clawing their way out from the deepest abyss, bringing suffering and fear to those who deserved it. ¡°It seems we both get along quite fine, kid,¡± Jareth remarked, smiling approvingly at the young noble as if finally meeting a kindred spirit from the realm of monsters. ¡°It appears so, old man,¡± Elysian smiled back, studying the mercenary¡¯s expression carefully. ¡°By the way, I have a gift for you,¡± the mercenary remarked. ¡°You¡¯re searching for the leader of the Crimson Talon, right?¡± ¡°Yes, why?¡± Elysian asked, hope clear in his voice. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve killed him already?¡± Jareth scoffed at the boy¡¯s question. ¡°Of course not. Why would I spoil the fun for you?¡± he responded, watching the annoyance on the boy¡¯s face. ¡°But I know where he is.¡± ¡°Fun? Are you kidding me?¡± Elysian questioned, scowling at his words. ¡°Fighting against his second is hard enough already. I couldn¡¯t even imagine how tough facing that b*stard is going to be.¡± ¡°Well, good luck,¡± the mercenary said, his eyes growing serious. ¡°You¡¯ll need it a lot, trust me.¡± ¡°If he¡¯s too much for me to handle,¡± the noble remarked, pausing for a moment as he studied the old man¡¯s expression. ¡°Are you going to step in and help me?¡± ¡°No, kid, you¡¯re on your own,¡± Jareth stated bluntly, not mincing any words. ¡°If you¡¯re going to die, then it¡¯s simply your fate.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a heartless b*stard, you know that?!¡± Elysian exclaimed, scowling at him. ¡°Yeah, I know,¡± the mercenary retorted, grinning. ¡°You¡¯ve been calling me that.¡± Elysian could only sigh in resignation, knowing full well that it was going to be an exhausting and painful night, assuming he even survived it. Chapter 40 ¡°How on earth did they manage to construct something like that here?!¡± Elysian exclaimed, his disbelief evident in his voice as he took in the sight of a large stone house in the middle of the forest. Well, it¡¯s not really in the middle of the forest since it¡¯s not too far from the warehouse. Still, it was surrounded by trees and secluded enough that there were no houses in its vicinity. ¡°The Crimson Talon must be raking in money. Who knew being in a gang could be so lucrative?¡± The young noble decided to sit for a moment to rest. After learning the location of Grimscar from the old man, he decided to go alone, without informing his companions. Knowing them all too well, he knew that they would only insist on accompanying him. Considering what they had endured tonight, especially Bran, he understood the importance of not pushing them to their limits. It would be idiotic and serve no purpose other than to make them suffer, which wasn¡¯t his intention. Putting his companions near their breaking point was difficult for him, especially since he considered them his friends and family. He didn¡¯t want to do it, but he had no other choice. Many people might view his actions as cruel, and who could blame them? Manipulating situations to subject his companions to hardship and pain and, at times, forcing them into morally challenging decisions that stretch their sense of right and wrong was indeed cruel, but it must be done. Since sooner or later situations like these would happen¡ªit¡¯s simply inevitable¡ªit would be better to do it now when he still could control the situation and mitigate the potential risk. From the very beginning, he aimed to temper them enough so that they grew stronger each time, to the point that it would increase their chances of survival in the storm that would come. The road Elysian was walking on was fraught with danger. At any moment, they could die. He couldn¡¯t even guarantee his own safety, let alone that of his companions. The only thing he could do was prepare them for any danger they might encounter. It was the only way forward for them if they wished to continue following him. Moreover, it was his way of showing affection and appreciation¡ªmaking them strong enough to survive. Looking up beyond the leaves, Elysian gazed at the night sky. Amidst the brewing storm, its splendor, and beauty were still on full display. ¡°Even in the darkest of moments, there¡¯s beauty,¡± he murmured, a faint smile touching his lips, momentarily forgetting the impeding slaughter that was about to come. As he slowly rose to his feet, his movements were sluggish, akin to an old man burdened and weary of years of suffering and death. ¡°I feel like I¡¯m getting too old for this. In my past life and even now, it¡¯s all about killing. Will this ever end?¡± he asked himself, sighing as if the weight of his past life bore down on him. It didn¡¯t last long, though. Suddenly, his exhaustion vanished, replaced by a mad grin. ¡°But what never gets old are the screams and terror of those who deserve damnation.¡± Behold, the harbinger of vengeance descends anew, bearing the weight of souls from the days of woe. Trails of blood and gore shall mark his path, while the echoes of doom eagerly pursue. Haunting voices call for the unforgiven to come due, their resolve unshaken, and stay true. With vengeance as their guiding light, they march on, unswayed. In their relentless quest, justice will be laid.
After a night of revelry and pleasure, Grimscar found himself still brimming with ecstasy. It had been a rare moment of pure bliss, one he hadn¡¯t experienced in quite some time. His mood was undeniably good. However, as his thoughts inevitably drifted back to his work, a sigh of annoyance escaped his lips. Just the memory of his superior¡¯s faces from the Crimson Talon was enough to sour his mood. ¡®Those old fools from the headquarters won¡¯t stop nagging me about work. They¡¯ve even sent someone to rein me in. Do they really think he¡¯s gonna stop me? Ha! What a bunch of fools!'' Grinning hungrily, Grimscar glanced at the naked woman, whose arms and legs splayed wide apart, firmly secured to each corner. Licking his lips, he savored the sight of his new toy. Not only was she a rare beauty, but her flawless ebony skin was a rarity in these parts of the continent. ¡®Tsk, you really think I¡¯m gonna waste my time on these lame obligations they throw at me? Nah, I¡¯d rather spend my time enjoying this rare delicacy. I¡¯ve made them enough money already. Those greedy old geezers. I¡¯ve done enough grinding for them. Isn¡¯t it time for me to relax and enjoy myself? F*cK them!¡¯ Since he was young, Grimscar has always had a penchant for chaos and destruction. With a body built like a bull, no one dared to challenge him. He reigned over the streets with an iron fist, with other children bowing to him meekly. At first, violence and death had filled that emptiness inside of him. As time passed, they proved insufficient to satisfy the insatiable hunger that gnawed at him incessantly. When he finally tasted his first woman, Grimscar¡¯s hunger was momentarily sated. However, it provided only a temporary respite for the insatiable beast within him. Soon enough, no matter how many women he slept with, it all felt bland. His relentless hunger could not be quenched. No matter what he did, it kept gnawing at him, driving him nearly mad¡ªlike a restless beast hunting without end. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. As if sent by the gods one fateful night, amidst one of his rampages, Grimscar was choking one of the women he was sleeping with; the terror reflected in her eyes as she desperately clawed at his arm and face, fighting for survival. This sent waves of ecstasy coursing through him. Each struggle for breath, each plea for mercy, fueled his arousal, igniting an intoxicating frenzy within him. The sheer intensity of her fear and agony made him climax multiple times; the raw power of the moment was forever etched into his memory. This revelation, the primal connection between dominance and pleasure, felt divinely ordained by the gods themselves, bestowing upon him their profound truth. It was a revelation that seared into his mind, etching itself into his very being, forever branding him as a slave to their darkest desires. As he reveled in this new revelation, Grimscar couldn¡¯t comprehend how so few could understand his tastes. Couldn¡¯t they see the allure of asserting dominion over a helpless prey? It was simply the primal instinct of every man¡ªa visceral craving that consumed their very being, leaving them yearning for more. Though he finally found something that sated his hunger, Grimscar encountered a problem that was difficult to resolve. The woman he found broke too easily; their minds simply couldn¡¯t withstand the terror and pain he subjected them to. This left him unsatisfied. They failed to push him hard enough into a state of ecstasy. Such frustration had driven him so mad that he had even killed a few of his men. After some time, however, Grimscar finally found the right woman. She wasn¡¯t just beautiful; no matter what he did to her, she refused to break. Even now, her eyes remain defiant. This alone sent him over the edge of ecstasy, causing him to climax a couple of times. That¡¯s why this night¡¯s debauchery became an unforgettable memory that would live with him forever. ¡®Such a delicacy needs to savor more.¡¯ Grinning maniacally, Grimscar affectionately caressed Layla¡¯s unconscious face. ¡°Just hang in there for me, alright? I ain¡¯t done enjoying your body yet. Just picture the fun we¡¯re gonna have together. Just the thought of imagining your pretty face¡­ I¡¯m about to blow my load already.¡± Suddenly, Grimscar heard a knock on the door. Gritting his teeth as his expression twisted into a scowl, he muttered, ¡°I¡¯ve made it clear to them not to disturb me. Damn, this incompetent idiot!¡± Striding swiftly to the door, he flung it open and bellowed, ¡°This better be f*cking good, or I¡¯ll personally tear you apart limb by limb.¡± The six thugs flinched at the annoyed voice of their leader. Who could blame them? They were all too familiar with his terrifying reputation. These rumors had become urban legends by now; however, they all knew too well that the reality was far more chilling than these tales. Despite their fear, they had no choice. Something even more sinister lurked out there, preying on them. ¡°Bo¡­ Boss, we¡¯re sorry to disturb you,¡± the leader of the group said, his voice trembling as he swallowed hard, trying to summon his courage. ¡°But the other members are gone, even the cook. We¡¯re the only ones left.¡± ¡°Gone?!¡± Grimscar exclaimed, his nostrils flaring as his temper surged like fire. ¡°What do you mean, gone?¡± ¡°They disappeared, boss. One moment they were right there, and the next...poof! Like ghosts vanishing into thin air,¡± another thug remarked, his face pale with fear, his eyes darting nervously around the room. Suddenly, every gaze focused intently on the naked woman inside the room, their attention drawn by her haunting presence. Then, their eyes shifted to the skulls ominously adorning the walls, intensifying their unease. They all paled, their eyes widening in terror. It was not the sight of the woman or the skulls that instilled fear in their hearts. They had already seen the skulls before, even knowing of the atrocities their leader had committed in that very room. The screams of his women were telling enough. No, their fear stemmed from the chilling realization of the horror that they might be facing. Slowly, they all muttered in unison, their voices trembling with dread. ¡°Ghost.¡± ¡°Cowards!¡± Grimscar roared, his face flushed with fury. ¡°All of you are spineless maggots! What nonsense are you blabbering about? Ghosts? You ought to fear me! If you don¡¯t cut that crap out, I¡¯m gonna smash your skulls and make an example out of you!¡± The thugs recoiled, slowly stepping back while their eyes widened in fear. In their panic over the supernatural, they momentarily forgot that the man standing there could be worse. All of them stood there frozen, unable to tear their gaze away from the ground, knowing full well they could neither run nor defy the monster looming over them. Suddenly, rain poured down from the sky, pounding the earth with force, accompanied by booming thunder that reverberated through the air. In the flickering flashes of lightning, the imposing figure of their boss loomed, his eyes ablaze with anger, casting a chilling stare over them. The sight of him sent shivers down their spines, causing them to gulp in fear. ¡°Ghosts,¡± Grimscar snorted, clutching tightly his giant sword as he strode toward the door, passing by his men with a disdainful glare at their absurd claim. ¡°You¡¯re all grown adults, yet you¡¯re still spouting some nonsense about ghosts. Cowards! The others are probably just playing tricks with you,¡± he declared. The mere thought of this being just a prank ignited a furious rage within him. ¡°If there¡¯s any issue like this, handle it among yourselves. Don¡¯t waste my time. I have more important matters to attend to.¡± The thugs followed behind in silence, casting wary glances in all directions, searching for any lurking danger. As they meticulously combed the entire house, they found no one, not even a trace. Also, the entire house was eerie silent. They could only hear the heavy rain and the occasional thunder. Strangely, everything in the house was in their proper place. They couldn¡¯t see any signs of fighting or struggle. It was as if their comrades had vanished into thin air. Gritting his teeth, Grimscar¡¯s patience wore thin. With frustration boiling over him, he growled and spat out, ¡°If I catch those f*cking idiots! I¡¯m going to skin them alive and feed them to the rats!¡± Turning towards his men, Grimscar wanted to vent his frustration at them. Before he could say anything, his eyes widened in alarm, when he saw that there were only four left of his men from the six earlier. ¡°Where are the other two?¡± he asked, his confidence wavering. Chapter 41 The four thugs swiftly spun around to check on their companions, suddenly their eyes widening in shock when they realized that there were only four of them left, while the other two had disappeared without a trace. They did not even make any sound, which made their trepidation even worse. Screaming in panic, they hastily ran behind their leader to hide. For the first time that night, Grimscar refrained from reprimanding his men for their cowardly acts. Witnessing the gravity of the situation himself, he knew how serious and dangerous it was. It couldn¡¯t be denied that someone or something was hunting them. Squinting his eyes, he scanned their surroundings, trying to find their enemy, who he knew was lurking in the shadows and watching them. ¡°Boss, the ghost¡­¡± ¡°Shut up! There¡¯s no damn ghost here! Tsk, it¡¯s just our enemy hiding somewhere,¡± Grimscar exclaimed, cutting off the thug''s statement. With a deep scowl, he abruptly unleashed his aura, feeling it coil tightly around his entire body, strengthening it, and sharpening his senses. As he extended his perception to detect their opponent, he found nothing, which wasn¡¯t surprising since it was not his expertise. It did not help that it was also dark, and raining very hard, which hampered his senses greatly, making it even more challenging to locate their already elusive enemy. ¡°Boss, we¡­ we gotta get the hell out of here,¡± one of his men stuttered, his voice quivering with terror as he darted anxious glances in every direction. ¡°If we stick around, we¡¯re gonna¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, Grimscar¡¯s hand shot out and grabbed his head. With a sickening crunch, he crushed it like a melon, killing him instantly. Casting a chilling glance at the three trembling thugs, he growled and warned them, ¡°You so much as breathe the word ¡®run¡¯ again, you¡¯ll suffer the same fate as this coward!¡± Turning his attention forward, Grimscar smirked and bellowed, ¡°Do you honestly believe you can intimidate me? I am Grimscar, and I ain¡¯t afraid of no one! I am the boar of carnage¡ªthe undefeated¡ªand a leader of the Crimson Talon. Do you think I¡¯ll run like these idiots? Think again!¡± Pausing briefly to search his surroundings for any sign of his foe, finding none, he continued, ¡°You¡¯re the coward here, hiding in the shadows! If you¡¯re really a man, show yourself and face me in single combat. Let''s see who¡¯s truly afraid here.¡± When no one responded to his provocation, Grimscar scowled in frustration. Gritting his teeth, he screamed, ¡°Coward!¡± Suddenly, a thud sounded from behind, as if something had dropped. They quickly turned around, wary of any potential threats. When the lightning flashed, the entire room lit up, revealing the severed heads of all their comrades who had disappeared. Too shocked to speak, they just stood there frozen, staring at the ghastly faces of their fallen friends and comrades, as if beckoning them to join in their gruesome fate. Overcome by extreme fear, the remaining thugs scattered, fleeing in all directions. Seeing his men¡¯s cowardly action, Grimscar snapped out of his shock, consumed by rage. Gritting his teeth, he propelled himself forward like a charging boar, crashing into the fleeing thug on his right with such explosive force, sending him airborne like a rag doll. As the thug crashed to the ground, Grimscar mercilessly stomped on his head, crushing it beneath his boot. ¡°I warned you not to run!¡± he roared, his voice dripping with fury. Witnessing their comrade getting killed, the two remaining thugs ran even faster, screaming like men on the edge of madness. Who could blame them though? Not only were they facing a mysterious foe, seemingly supernatural in nature, but they were also being hunted by their terrifying leader, hell-bent on killing them. No matter what they chose, certain death awaited them. So, they just ran, hoping and praying to the gods that they somehow got out of this alive. ¡°Do you think you can run from me?!¡± Grimscar exclaimed, grinning savagely as he relentlessly hunted for his prey. Propelling himself forward, he demolished everything in his path, like an unstoppable juggernaut built only for one purpose¡ªdestruction. Escaping such a monster was simply impossible, more so for mere mortals. As if ordained by fate, the escaping thug was blown to pieces by the explosive force of Grimscar¡¯s momentum. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? You can¡¯t run from me?¡± he declared, relishing the carnage he brought as blood and flesh flew all around him. Turning his attention to the last escaping thug, he frowned. ¡®It seems this one has a knack for running away. He¡¯s already outside the house, sprinting through the rain and shouting like a lunatic. I¡¯m embarrassed that they even work under me. Makes me wonder why these weaklings even bother working for me if they act this way. Don¡¯t they know I hate sissies? Why do I even get these kinds of men? Shouldn¡¯t the headquarters give me fearless and ruthless subordinates? Not these cowards!¡¯ At the end of the day, it didn¡¯t really matter, since Grimscar could easily catch up to him. No matter what, he was determined to kill every one of them. He couldn¡¯t let such behavior corrupt his men. Staring intently at his target, Grimscar sprinted again through the pouring rain like a beast fully consumed by rage. But midway through his pursuit, the screams of his prey suddenly disappeared. He immediately stopped running, looking around for his target. His eyes widened when he realized that he had vanished like the others before. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. ¡®This is really getting on my nerves!¡¯ ¡°There are only two of us!¡± Grimscar¡¯s roar pierced the air amidst the pouring rain as the sound of thunder reverberated around him. Despite facing a hidden and dangerous foe, he never once considered retreating. He had unwavering confidence in his victory. He stood his ground defiantly, issuing a challenge with unwavering resolve. ¡°Reveal yourself! Let¡¯s fight! Or are you a sissy, who wouldn¡¯t fight like a man? Show yourself, coward!¡± Instead of accepting his challenge, Grimscar was met with a stone pebble striking his left knee. Growling in pain, he inspected the injury, revealing blood and some torn flesh. ¡®Sh*t! If I hadn¡¯t kept my aura up, I¡¯d be in real trouble. Fortunately, it ain¡¯t bad enough to slow me down.¡¯ As Grimscar looked down, his head and arm were struck in quick succession. The impact on his head made him stagger, instinctively raising his arms to shield himself. Immediately, he honed his senses, trying to pinpoint the source of the projectiles. The heavy rain streaming down his face only worsened his situation; compounded by the ringing in his head from the impact, it made for a grim scenario. ¡°You coward, come out and face me!¡± Grimscar roared in the rain, his voice filled with fury and frustration. As his words echoed through the night, they were only met with silence. Another projectile hit his left knee again from behind, causing him to stagger momentarily. But instead of desperation, Grimscar''s lips curled into a sinister grin. ¡°Caught you!¡± he bellowed, launching himself toward the source of the relentless attacks, like a vengeful demon emerging from the abyss¡ªunstoppable and out for blood. ¡°You¡¯re dead meat!¡± The earth erupted in a sudden and violent explosion as Grimscar crashed into the ground; the sheer force of the impact was staggering, sending shockwaves rippling through the earth. Debris was hurled into the air, scattering like shrapnel, while the ground beneath him trembled and cracked, forming a jagged crater in its wake. ¡°I told you, you''re dead. I always keep my damn promise,¡± Grimscar remarked softly. His labored breathing was a testament to the considerable energy expended in that attack. A slow grin spread across his lips, and his face lit up with jubilation at the sight of the mangled corpse lying at the center of the crater. His laughter echoed through the night air, cutting through the sound of the pouring rain and the roar of thunder as he bellowed, ¡°I¡¯m goddamn invincible. That¡¯s what you get for crossing me, punk!¡± With a sinister grin stretching across his face, Grimscar slowly reached out and grabbed the torn-up body by the hair. As he inspected the face, his amused expression drained away, turning his grin into a frown before changing completely into outright concern. Instead of the elusive foe he expected, it was rather the last thug that disappeared. ¡®F*ck! What the hell is going on?!¡¯ For the first time, Grimscar¡¯s usually unshakable confidence disappeared, giving way to anxiety. His once assured demeanor crumbled, replaced by a pale and worried expression that clearly showed his current state of mind. His frantic gaze darted around, seeking out any lurking enemies concealed within the shadows. The hairs on his body stood on end, a physical manifestation of his rising fear. At that moment, Grimscar felt the grip of genuine terror tighten around his heart. ¡°Show yourself now, you damn coward!¡± he screamed at the top of his lungs, his voice laced with a hint of panic seeping through the cracks of his tough facade. Despite it all, he refused to run. He stood his ground, unwavering, and continued to shout in challenge into the darkness. ¡°You think you¡¯re tough hiding in the shadows? If you¡¯ve got any balls, step out, and let¡¯s settle this like men! Let¡¯s fight in single combat!¡± Once more, the only thing that showed up was the howling wind, the rumbling of thunder, and the stone projectile that struck his left knee again. With the added strain of his earlier injury coupled with exhaustion, he dropped to one knee. Grimscar growled, and just as he was about to stand up, another blow struck the same spot. Gritting his teeth, he summoned all of his aura and charged toward the location of the attacks. Unlike before, he found himself in an area filled with trees. Undeterred and fueled by rage, he plowed through it with furious determination. Like before, Grimscar found nothing but torn trees. There was no sign of his hated foe¡¯s body. He wasn¡¯t surprised; somehow, he had expected this outcome. The only things he gained from the attack were some minor injuries from colliding directly with the trees and a depleted aura. He knew he shouldn¡¯t have blindly charged into the trees, but what choice did he have? The enemy refused to reveal himself. Overwhelmed with anger and frustration, it was undeniable that his judgment was clouded. Even now, kneeling on the ground, breathless and exhausted, his emotions were maintaining full control over him, like a beast consumed by fury. Suddenly, Grimscar felt a presence looming behind him, sending a shiver down his spine as he slowly turned to confront it. There, perched upon a large rock, stood a small boy, his gaze piercing like a hunter finally catching his prey, while his expression remained eerily devoid of any emotion. With a low growl, his lips curled into a snarl. ¡°You finally revealed yourself!¡± As Grimscar continued to stare at the boy, his anger suddenly turned into confusion. ¡®Am I fighting a kid all this time? Nah, can¡¯t be. That ain¡¯t no regular child. Maybe, just maybe, they were onto something! This punk might be the ghost of one of the brats I¡¯ve killed. Nah, I ain¡¯t buying that. No matter what this punk is, I am gonna kill him.¡¯ ¡°Who are you?¡± Grimscar questioned, his voice strained as he slowly struggled to rise. Just as he was about to stand up, he fell down again¡ªtotally exhausted. Gritting his teeth, fueled by sheer determination alone, he forced himself to stand up. Despite his trembling legs, he managed to rise, a testament to his unyielding resolve in the face of the mysterious entity that only brought death. Instead of responding, the boy just yawned as if bored, ignoring him altogether. ¡®How dare this kid treat me like this?!¡¯ This behavior from the boy instantly reignited his boiling fury. With all that he had, even if it meant facing certain death, Grimscar unleashed all his aura with a fierce roar. He leaped into the air, his great sword extended outward before him, poised to pierce anything in its path as he descended upon the boy with terrifying speed. With an indifferent gaze, Elysian simply looked at the gargantuan man. Suddenly, a horrifying grin spread across his face, sending chills down the spines of anyone who witnessed it. In a cold and emotionless voice, he muttered, ¡°Raijin no Ikari.¡± Chapter 42 Elysian shifted his weight to his right side, crouching low like a predator ready to pounce. With his right arm held low, resembling the head of a serpent poised to strike, he prepared to unleash his lethal attack, while his left arm remained raised, adding power and momentum to the imminent strike. ¡°Raijin no Ikari,¡± he whispered softly. Suddenly, Elysian exploded forward with a lightning-fast lunge, harnessing the full momentum of his body. His descending foe had barely time to react as Elysian¡¯s left arm surged forward, propelled by the force of his entire body and gaining even more power and speed from his other arm. The attack was both swift and devastating, easily piercing through his opponent¡¯s weakened left knee and severing it completely. Grimscar slammed into the ground with a heavy thud, akin to a sack of potatoes cast aside. Gripped by excruciating pain, he clawed at the earth, desperately reaching for his severed leg, his screams tearing through the air. ¡°My leg, my leg! You b*stard! What have you done?!¡° As if he had all the time in the world, Elysian leisurely approached Grimscar, squatting down to study him with an emotionless gaze. He said nothing; he was just inspecting him like a butcher examining his prey before the slaughter. Seeing the emotionless eyes of the boy, Grimscar finally realized how terrifying his foe was, as he felt a chill of genuine fear coursing through his veins for the first time in his life. As his heart pounded furiously, a sense of panic overwhelmed him as he scrambled backward, his voice trembling as he pleaded, ¡°Don¡¯t come any closer! Please, don¡¯t. Don¡¯t!¡± A sinister grin slowly crept across Elysian¡¯s face, his head tilting slightly as he relished the fear reflected in his prey¡¯s eyes. As a prelude to what was about to unfold, he raised his dagger, running his tongue along its blade, all the while never breaking his gaze from the thug¡¯s horrified face. This action by the boy sent Grimscar spiraling further into panic, his eyes welling up with tears from sheer terror as his body trembled uncontrollably, consumed by fear. ¡°You see, I¡¯ve never killed a pig before,¡± Elysian said, rising to his feet as he slowly advanced toward the thug. ¡°I¡¯ve often wondered what it would taste like if I were to butcher my meat with my own hands,¡± he mused, addressing his now weeping opponent. ¡°Do you think it would be good?¡± Despite the pain from his injured leg, Grimscar hastily kneeled in front of the boy, his voice cracking with desperation as he pleaded, ¡°Please! Spare me, damn it! I-I won¡¯t touch another woman, I swear! I¡¯ll change; I¡¯ll do anything! Just¡­ just give me this chance, please! I¡¯m begging you!¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ What about men? You just promised not to touch another woman again. But what about men?¡± Elysian questioned with amusement in his voice, smirking while raising a brow. ¡°Surely your tastes haven¡¯t changed so suddenly?¡± Watching the boy¡¯s smug face, Grimscar froze and found himself at a loss for words. It dawned on him that this abomination had no intention of sparing his life; he was merely toying with him. Enraged by this realization, he let out a guttural scream and lunged forward, aiming to grab the boy. ¡°I¡¯ll bloody kill you, you little piece of sh*t!¡± Elysian swiftly stepped backward, easily evading Grimscar¡¯s desperate attempt. ¡°Tsk, it seems your tastes have truly evolved. But I hate to break it to you, I prefer girls. Besides, you¡¯re too old,¡± he playfully quipped, laughing as he relished Grimscar¡¯s grim predicament. Watching the thug slowly crawl towards him, consumed by hatred, Elysian simply smirked, kicking him straight in the face, and breaking his nose. This was followed by several more blows. ¡°I truly enjoy fighting idiots like you,¡± he remarked disdainfully. ¡°Fools who grow arrogant because they are blessed with strong bodies and high cultivation. They pick fights with other idiots who use their full aura every time they have a chance. Worse of all, they keep using their abilities as if they have an unlimited amount of energy. After they keep winning, they believe they are now invincible, thus learning the bad habit of fighting without even conserving their energy.¡± Snorting at Grimscar, Elysian kicked him again in the head. ¡°Cultivators like you who squander their aura without a second thought, acting as if they have a limitless supply, are stupid. You fail to consider that you can easily be defeated the moment your aura runs dry. That is called aura exhaustion, you moron. Because of your conceit, you are now weaker than an average man. Idiot!¡± Writhing in agony from the relentless attack, Grimscar covered his face, reverting back to his pathetic old self, whimpering like a child. It seemed the fearsome, towering thug was now reduced to a trembling craven, utterly broken. ¡°It seems you¡¯ve soiled yourself. Disgusting,¡± Elysian muttered, shaking his head in disdain. He spat on Grimscar and then stepped on his head, pressing his face into the mud. ¡°I detest people like you who step on the weak as if they are vermin. How does it feel now to be treated the same way?¡± he asked with pure hatred in his voice. Turning his head to the left, he added, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Amara?¡± The young woman emerged from hiding, gradually revealing herself as she walked forward. Casting a scornful glance at the pathetic thug, she showed no hint of sympathy in her eyes. Her gaze then shifted to the young boy, silently observing him without uttering a word.
After speaking with the old man, Elysian immediately sprinted out of the warehouse, venturing deeper into the forest. Amara did not have a choice but to follow him. As she did, she froze for a moment, her complexion turning pale upon seeing the murderer, who killed all those people, now watching her. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! ¡®He wouldn¡¯t kill me, would he? He appears to have a friendly relationship with the young master, so maybe I¡¯m safe?¡¯ When she caught him winking at her, Amara breathed a sigh of relief, quickening her pace more in an effort to catch up with the boy. ¡®Goodness, that elderly gentleman nearly frightened me to death. It seems that scary people know each other. Why do I get entangled with such terrifying individuals? Just a few days ago, I was living a quiet life, perfectly content with it. Granted, it wasn¡¯t exactly peaceful, given my role as the proprietress of the Velvet Chamber, a brothel some might call, though I prefer the term gentleman¡¯s club. So, I expect it to have some problems. How can it be otherwise, right? That¡¯s to be expected in these lines of business. However, what I¡¯m often dealing with are drunkards and, if unlucky, some wealthy clients who thought they owned us, but these are people I can handle. Now, my best friend is kidnapped by the boss of the Crimson Talon, notorious for torturing and killing his women. I don¡¯t know if she is even alive.¡¯ Amara¡¯s eyes began to water as she thought about the fate of her best friend, who was like a family to her. ¡®Just now, I came across a terrifying old man who just murdered nearly all of the Crimson Talon in Ironspire. What¡¯s worse, he arranged their bodies into a bizarre symbol, finding amusement in it, which made him even more scary. He seemed like just another ordinary old drunkard one might find in taverns. Who would have imagined he could be so terrifying?¡¯ Sighing deeply, Amara carefully traversed the forest, her thoughts swiftly returning to the boy she was following. ¡®I initially considered him the most ordinary of the three, but it appears he may be the worst. Hmm, Grimscar might be worse. No, I¡¯m certain he¡¯s the worst because he took Layla. It¡¯s just that I witnessed with my own eyes how the young master tortured and killed the thug earlier, and the chilling expression on his face as he did so. Describing it as terrifying might be an understatement. Even just recalling what happened still sends shivers down my spine. In truth, it¡¯s difficult to form an opinion about the boy. It¡¯s hard to describe him; I can¡¯t even read him at all, which is rare for me. He¡¯s always saying something but doing something different. Hmm, he seemed respected and admired by those two boys. Oddly, I feel drawn to him.¡¯ As she continued to run, Amara found her only diversion from worrying about her friend¡¯s fate was the thought of the young noble who fascinated her. She had met different kinds of people, and she thought she had encountered them all. However, Elysian was something different¡ªone of a kind, you might say. ¡®I¡¯m glad I¡¯ve listened to their conversation; otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have known that he was going to Layla. Why didn¡¯t he inform me he was planning to rescue her? Perhaps he thought I would only slow him down. Well, he¡¯s right; I can¡¯t argue with that. Even so, I would have insisted on coming. I simply cannot bear to stand by and do nothing while my friend is in danger.¡¯ Running wasn¡¯t easy for someone like Amara, who had grown up in the city. As the proprietress of the Velvet Chamber, she was constantly occupied, rarely venturing far from her establishment. When she did, it was mostly by carriage. After all the running she had done, she found herself out of breath to the point where she could hardly walk. It was only the thought of Layla that gave her the strength to keep standing at this point. ¡®I didn¡¯t even run that far, yet I¡¯m already this exhausted. Am I heading in the right direction?¡¯ Afraid of getting lost, Amara slowed her pace as doubt began to creep into her heart. Suddenly, she heard a crashing sound to her left. This made her flinch momentarily, her eyes widening, realizing it was the sound of fighting. Rather than succumbing to fear, hope surged within her once again. Renewing her spirit, she quickened her pace toward the source of the commotion. As she got close to the fighting, Amara slowed her movement, trying to assess the danger. ¡°Please! Spare me, damn it! I-I won¡¯t touch another woman, I swear! I¡¯ll change; I¡¯ll do anything! Just¡­ just give me this chance, please! I¡¯m begging you!¡± Hearing a man pleading, Amara cautiously took a peek. There, she saw a huge man kneeling in front of a boy. Though she couldn¡¯t clearly see the boy¡¯s face, she was sure it was Elysian from his stature and clothes alone. ¡®Is that Grimscar? Where¡¯s Layla?¡¯ ¡°Hmm¡­ What about men? You just promised not to touch another woman again. But what about men? Surely your tastes haven¡¯t changed so suddenly?¡± Grimscar suddenly let out a guttural scream and lunged forward. ¡°I¡¯ll bloody kill you, you little piece of sh*t!¡± The young noble easily stepped backward, masterfully evading Grimscar¡¯s desperate attempt. ¡°Tsk, it seems your tastes have truly evolved. But I hate to break it to you, I prefer girls. Besides, you¡¯re too old.¡± After hearing the noble¡¯s words, Amara could only sigh. The young noble could be irritating, driving not only his enemies mad, but sometimes, even his allies to the edge of annoyance. ¡®I really don¡¯t know whether to cry or laugh at his words. I definitely don¡¯t want to be on that boy¡¯s bad side. Being his enemy would be dreadful. He can truly be cruel, as I¡¯ve witnessed several times tonight.¡¯ The boy suddenly kicked his crawling enemy in the head a couple of times. Grimscar covered his face, whimpering like a child. ¡°It seems you¡¯ve soiled yourself. Disgusting!¡± The young noble spat on the thug, stepping on his head, and pressing his face into the mud. ¡°I detest people like you who step on the weak as if they are vermin. How does it feel now to be treated the same way?¡± When she saw Elysian turning his head toward her, Amara¡¯s heart suddenly started beating faster. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Amara?¡± Upon hearing her name muttered by the boy, she momentarily froze; her face paled. ¡®Why am I even afraid? I shouldn¡¯t be. While he might be cruel to his enemies, I¡¯m not one of them. He¡¯s even here trying to help me.¡¯ Regaining her composure, Amara emerged from hiding, slowly showing herself as she walked forward. Casting a hateful glance at the pathetic thug, she showed no hint of sympathy in her eyes. Her gaze then shifted to the young boy, silently observing him without uttering a word. ¡®Now that I¡¯m in front of him, it¡¯s strange that I don¡¯t feel any fear. In fact, I feel at peace. Hmm¡­¡¯ After some time, Amara respectfully bowed, ¡°Young master.¡± Chapter 43 ¡°Young master,¡± Amara said respectfully, bowing towards him. After observing her for a moment, Elysian smiled, nodding toward her before responding, ¡°Amara, I¡¯m glad you could join us.¡± Turning to look at the imposing house before them, he added, ¡°Though I would appreciate your continued company, I believe your time would be best spent saving your friend inside the house, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Amara¡¯s eyes widened, realizing that the boy was right; Layla might still be in danger even though Grimscar was already defeated. Without saying anything to the young noble, she ran as quickly as she could, despite her exhaustion. ¡°Where were we?¡± Elysian questioned, shifting his attention back to the whimpering thug. Upon hearing the young noble¡¯s words, Grimscar began to panic again, clawing his hands on the boy¡¯s leg. After kicking the man in the face and then stepping his head again into the mud, Elysian continued, ¡°Ah, I remember now. Hmm, you still haven¡¯t answered my question, though. How does it feel to be treated as you treat those poor women?¡± When Grimscar couldn¡¯t respond due to his face being buried in the mud, Elysian sighed in disappointment and stated, ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve been lying to me. You claim to apologize for your actions, and I almost believe you. It breaks my heart that you¡¯re just playing games with my good intentions. Clearly, you haven¡¯t learned your lesson yet, tsk. I think you need to repent more in order to wash away your sins.¡± After the boy released his feet from the thug¡¯s head, Grimscar suddenly screamed and pleaded. ¡°P-please, I¡¯m begging you. I-I promise I won¡¯t harm any woman anymore. I¡¯ll start a new life. I¡¯ll do anything, just spare me,¡± Grimscar pleaded as the boy grabbed his hair and dragged him towards the house. No matter what the thug did, he couldn¡¯t fight back due to aura exhaustion. He was now weaker than an average man. As the crying thug screamed in the cold night, Elysian casually strode through the darkness, his gaze focused on the night sky. ¡°It seems the rain has stopped,¡± he mused, watching as the sky cleared and the full moon and the stars were starting to appear. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s kind of symbolic, Grimscar? It appears this will be a pleasant night. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll enjoy this evening together,¡± he stated as he whistled, enjoying the chilly air. Upon entering the house, Elysian casually threw the sobbing, pathetic man towards the headless body of the thug that Grimscar had killed earlier. ¡°Keep that away from me!¡± Grimscar screamed in panic as he crawled away from the dead body of one of his men, realizing that his fate might be the same as theirs. Suddenly, he began to laugh hysterically while crying, as if he had finally snapped. ¡°Hey, just hold on for a bit, okay?¡± Elysian said. ¡°We haven¡¯t even started yet.¡± ¡°Layla, why did you have to leave me? Please, come back! Please!¡± Upon hearing Amara¡¯s cry, Elysian¡¯s mood soured. He exhaled heavily, closing his eyes for a moment. ¡®It seems I was too late. Did I make the mistake of indulging in my own depravity first rather than directly saving the girl? Stop it! Even if I had saved her first, it would still have been too late. We don¡¯t have a healer here. And that¡¯s assuming she wasn¡¯t too far gone. Even if I sprinted at my full speed, she would still have died on the way. This wouldn¡¯t be easy for Amara. I know the pain of losing loved ones. Hopefully, this won¡¯t haunt her forever as it did to me. This is something she needs to face alone. This struggle is not something I can help her with.¡¯ Opening his eyes, Elysian looked at Grimscar. ¡®Hmm¡­ Well, that might not be entirely accurate. There is something I can do to alleviate her pain, even if it¡¯s just a little. There¡¯s only one thing to be done.¡¯ Sighing once more, Elysian furrowed his brow. ¡°I¡¯ve made a mistake. It appears this may not be a pleasant night for you after all.¡±
Despite her already exhausted body, Amara ran as fast as she could. The thought of Layla¡¯s safety fueled her determination. ¡®There¡¯s no enemy inside, right? The young master wouldn¡¯t have sent me alone if there were any danger.¡¯ Upon entering the house, Amara was so shocked by what she saw that she flinched so violently, nearly stumbling. The first sight that greeted her was a headless corpse, its head seemingly crushed. Further to the side, numerous severed heads lay scattered. Despite the horrors she had witnessed that night, it was evident she still hadn¡¯t grown accustomed to the gruesome scenes that had been occurring with troubling frequency. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. ¡®This night had truly taken years off my life. All I want now is for it to end with Layla safely reunited with us.¡¯ Summoning her resolve, Amara tightly shut her eyes for a moment, steeling herself against the gruesome scene. With a determined exhale, she turned away from the grim sight, focusing instead on the dimly lit corridor stretching ahead. Pressing forward, Amara quickened her pace as her steps echoed softly against the wooden floor. The corridor stretched before her, its walls adorned with ornate tapestries depicting disturbing scenes of gruesome torture and defilement. Shadows danced ominously in the flickering candlelight, enveloping the space in an eerie atmosphere. With each step, Amara¡¯s senses heightened, and she felt the hair on her arms stand on end, a chilling sensation creeping over her skin. Emerging from the hallway, Amara found herself standing in a grand living room. This was a complete contrast to the corridor she had just left. To her right, she saw tall windows adorned with heavy velvet curtains, allowing slivers of moonlight to filter through, illuminating the opulent furnishings within. Plush sofas and armchairs were arranged around a roaring fireplace, the crackling flames casting a warm glow throughout the room. Ahead, Amara¡¯s eyes fell upon two doors, their presence suggesting they might lead to the kitchen or another area of the house. On her left, a partially open door revealed yet another room, while beside it stood a staircase, its polished banister inviting curiosity to ascend the floor. Leaving anyone to wonder what awaits them in the dark, ominous room. Given its owner, it''s a safe bet it¡¯s nothing good. With a steady breath, Amara paused to assess her options, her heart pounding with anxiety as she deliberated her next move. ¡®Wasn¡¯t the information I received suggesting that Layla was likely held in that b*stard¡¯s room? The stairway then.¡¯ Quickly ascending the stairs, Amara reached the second floor and surveyed her surroundings. The dimly lit corridor stretched before her, lined with closed doors on either side. At the far end, she spotted an open room, bathed in the bright light that starkly contrasted with the gloom of the hall. ¡®She must be there!¡¯ With anticipation etched on her face, Amara dashed into the room, her heart pounding with eagerness to finally reunite with her friend. However, her excitement quickly turned into horror as she beheld the gruesome scene before her. The spacious room loomed ominously, its walls adorned with a macabre display of skulls, arranged like trophies by some deranged sadist reveling in the agony of his victims. In the center of the room, Amara¡¯s eyes fell upon her friend, stripped of dignity and bound at each limb, her helpless form sprawled amidst the chilling tableau of suffering. Amidst the shocking scene before her, Amara stood frozen in place as tears welled up in her eyes and streamed down her cheeks. She couldn¡¯t believe the sight of her friend in such a deplorable state. Her friend, once radiant and strong, now bound and vulnerable, had always been her unwavering defender since their youth. ~ ~ ~ ~ In an empty alleyway nestled within one of the poorest districts of Ironspire, Amara found herself crouched in a dimly lit corner, surrounded by a group of unruly children. Their faces were full of spite as they relentlessly pelted her with stones while laughing loudly, their voices echoing off the walls. ¡°Please, stop! That hurts!¡± Amara cried out, tears streaming down her dirt-steaked face. She instinctively shielded herself from their relentless attack, raising her arms over her head. She trembled in pain as her voice was filled with fear and agony. ¡°Why are you being so mean?¡± she questioned, her plea tinged with desperation. ¡°Please, stop already!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the daughter of that whore who owned the Velvet Chamber. You deserve this!¡± one of the children jeered, flinging another stone at her. ¡°Just like your mother, you¡¯re a whore too!¡± Being so young, Amara¡¯s understanding of the world was limited. She struggled to understand the insults thrown at her. The only certainty she held was her mother¡¯s love, along with the affection of those who worked in the Velvet Chamber. She treated them as family, and they treated her the same in return. That¡¯s why every insult aimed at her cut deep, leaving her heartbroken. The children¡¯s offensive words hurt her more than the stone they threw. Alone in the alleyway, Amara could only cry. ¡°Hey, knock it off! Leave her alone!¡± Layla shouted, throwing a stone at one of the children. ¡°You¡¯re gonna pay for what you did to Mara!¡± ¡°Who did that!¡± the boy exclaimed, spinning around to the one who threw a stone at him. ¡°You piece of trash! Get her!¡± he spat out, jabbing a finger at the girl. Instead of fleeing, Layla grabbed a stick from the side and decided to fight. Though she knew she couldn¡¯t win against so many children, abandoning her best friend was out of the question. So, she stood her ground. Layla flung a rock at the nearest boy, causing him to flinch in pain. Seeing an opportunity, she quickly moved forward, striking him on the head with the stick and sending him tumbling to the ground. When a larger girl lunged at her, she swiftly retreated, evading her before she pivoted to the right and landed a blow on her side. Layla smiled smugly at them, but her celebration was premature. Suddenly, two boys flanked her, attacking her at the same time. Panicking, she attempted to retreat but stumbled to the ground instead. It didn¡¯t take long for the other children to swarm over her. With no other choice, she curled up like a ball, arms covering her head, desperately defending herself from the relentless onslaught of the other children. Despite ending up being beaten by them, Layla¡¯s actions drew the attention and wrath of all the kids, ultimately saving Amara from further harm. After beating the defenseless girl and exhausting their energy and anger, the children grew tired of their assault. Before eventually leaving, they threw insults at her, mocking her for being the daughter of a prostitute, and left behind a battered girl on the ground. ¡°Layla! Layla!¡± Amara sobbed, rushing towards her friend with tears streaming down her face. ¡°Layla, I¡¯m so sorry. It¡¯s all my fault that you¡¯re hurt like this.¡± Opening her eyes, Layla looked at her friend and managed a smile. Reaching out to wipe her tears away, she slowly sat up. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t cry, silly. It¡¯s not your fault,¡± she said gently, offering a reassuring grin. ¡°Look, I¡¯m fine.¡± Amara stopped for a moment, gazing at Layla¡¯s goofy grin, noticing one of her teeth was missing. ¡°Layla, you look funny,¡± Amara stated, unable to suppress a chuckle. Surprised by Amara¡¯s reaction, Layla reached for her mouth and winced in pain for a moment, realizing that one of her teeth was indeed missing. Her eyes widened briefly before they met Amara¡¯s, and the two of them suddenly burst into laughter. In that cold alleyway, the bond between two friends grew stronger, a testament to their resilience amid hardships. It''s proof that even in the bleakest of moments, light will still find its way through. In a desolate place where cruelty and poverty held sway, the innocent laughter of these two children brought solace to anyone in such a dreary place, thawing even the most frozen hearts. ~ ~ ~ ~ Chapter 44 Overwhelmed by a tumult of emotions, Amara¡¯s heart pounded in her chest as she stepped closer to her friend. Her initial movements were hesitant, almost uncertain, as if she feared the reality of what she might find; yet, as the urgency of the situation pushed her, she found determination, propelling her across the room, her feet carrying her swiftly. With a sense of urgency driving her, Amara reached her friend¡¯s side and hastily drew her knife. With a trembling hand, she began to cut through the bonds that held her friend captive. Starting with her feet, Amara worked quickly, desperation and fear clouding her mind. Each slice of the blade was a painful reminder of the uncertainty of her unconscious friend¡¯s condition, unsure if she was still alive. She dreaded the moment when she would have to face the truth, fearing what she might find beyond her friend¡¯s closed eyes. After freeing Layla from her restraints, Amara gently lowered her friend to the floor with trembling hands. Tears streamed down her cheeks, mingling with cold sweat on her brow as her heart pounded in her chest. ¡°P-Please, Layla¡­¡± she muttered, her voice wavered with emotion, barely audible amidst the turmoil in her mind. ¡°Please, don¡¯t leave me¡­ Please, be alive,¡± she whispered, her words choked with tears and anguish. With a shaky breath, she struggled to voice her deepest fear, biting on her lip until it drew blood. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t die,¡± she pleaded softly, her voice crackling with emotion, each word heavy with the weight of her desperation and fear. ¡°M-Mara, is that you?¡± Layla asked, her voice trembling weakly as she struggled to open her eyes. Through the haze of pain, she tried to focus on her friend¡¯s face. ¡°Am I in paradise right now?¡± she inquired, a feeble chuckle escaping her lips from disbelief, groaning suddenly in pain. ¡°If I am, then I¡¯m glad the first face I see is Mara¡¯s,¡± she continued, managing a faint smile despite her battered state. With hope appearing in her weary eyes, Amara smiled warmly, gently caressing her best friend¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re not in paradise, silly. Look, I¡¯m really here,¡± she responded softly, her voice quivering with emotion. As tears of happiness and relief poured down her cheeks, she was grateful that her friend still drew breath. ¡°I¡¯m here to take you home.¡± Layla simply smiled at her words, reaching out to Amara¡¯s face and gently wiping her tears away. ¡°Mara, I¡¯m very happy to see you one last time before I die,¡± she said, her voice carrying a bittersweet mix of sadness and contentment. ¡°When I¡¯m gone¡­¡± ¡°N-No, no¡­ What are you talking about?¡± Amara questioned, quickly interjecting her friend¡¯s words with a mixture of confusion and disbelief on her face. ¡°Look, you¡¯re alive. We¡¯ll get home together, and you¡¯ll meet everyone again, okay?¡± she said, her expression shifting through a range of emotions, from hope to denial. ¡°You know I can¡¯t live without you, right?¡± she added, her voice trembling with emotion, the pain of potentially losing one of the most important people in her life evident in her eyes. ¡°You will, and you must. You must live for me. Okay, Mara?¡± Layla remarked, smiling sadly at her. ¡°You need to be strong. Often, you¡¯re just too good. Be selfish sometimes. Think about yourself more,¡± she urged, her voice growing faint as her vision dimmed. ¡°You¡¯re the best thing that¡¯s happened to me in this life. Please, don¡¯t forget me when I¡¯m gone, okay?¡± ¡°Please, don¡¯t say that!¡± Amara exclaimed, her arms tightening around her friend in a desperate embrace. She simply couldn¡¯t accept the idea that her best friend would die, leaving her alone in the world. ¡°You will not die! I refuse to let it happen.¡± ¡°Wait, wait,¡± Amara¡¯s voice quivered with urgency as she gently released her friend from her embrace, her eyes widening with a sudden realization. ¡°Maybe the young master knows what to do. Yes, he really would know,¡± she murmured to herself, glancing back at her friend, whose breaths grew shallower by the moment. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll save you. Just wait here, and I¡¯ll go get¡­¡± Before she could get up, Layla¡¯s trembling hand shot up, clutching desperately at her friend¡¯s clothes. Even though the dying girl¡¯s arm was weak, just her action alone, coupled with her terrified face, made Amara stop moving. Instead of going anywhere, she turned back, glancing back at Layla¡¯s miserable state. ¡°Please don¡¯t leave me alone, Mara,¡± Layla¡¯s voice quivered, her usual strong facade beginning to crumble. As tears welled in her eyes, she pleaded, ¡°Please stay¡­ I¡¯m scared.¡± As far as she could remember, this was the first time Amara had cried so openly. She had always been the epitome of strength, her laughter and encouragement had been a constant presence, cheering her on. Now, she lay on the floor, dying. ¡°O-okay,¡± she managed to choke out in response, the word catching in her throat as if finally admitting the harsh reality that her best friend was going to die. Seeing her friend in such a helpless state, pleading that she stay, she couldn¡¯t say no, even though it was hard. ¡®Yes, I can¡¯t just leave her¡­ But what if the young master knows a way to save her? No, probably not. And even if he does, would he even want to help me? Despite his kindness so far, there¡¯s no guarantee he¡¯ll assist me. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. And what if Layla dies alone while I¡¯m out seeking help? I couldn¡¯t live with myself if that happened. No, I couldn¡¯t bear the thought of it.¡¯ ¡°Thanks, Mara,¡± Layla responded, managing a weak smile despite the encroaching darkness. ¡°It¡¯s getting really dark now. Can¡¯t see a thing¡­¡± she muttered, her voice shaking with fear. ¡°M-Mara, can you say anything? I¡­ I want to hear your voice.¡± As the reality sank in that Layla was truly going to die, and there was nothing she could do to stop it, Amara wept silently. With one hand covering her mouth, she gently caressed her friend¡¯s face with the other. ¡°O-Okay,¡± she replied, trying to steady herself and pretending to be strong so Layla wouldn¡¯t worry about her. ¡°Remember when we were young? When you stood up for me against those bullies?¡± Gritting her teeth as she forced her voice to remain steady. ¡°You even got your tooth knocked out¡­¡± Chuckling softly, recalling the memory, Layla¡¯s voice held a hint of amusement. ¡°Yeah, that was quite a sight. It was really funny. I did manage to take down two of those bullies,¡± she responded, smiling at the reminiscence of those happier times. ¡°But, well, there were just too many of them.¡± Pausing for a moment, a shadow of melancholy cast over her face. ¡°It¡¯s getting cold, Mara,¡± she remarked, her voice trembling slightly, each word an effort. ¡°Could you¡­ could you hug me for a moment?¡± ¡°O-Okay.¡± ¡°You know, I just wanted to hug you, right?¡± Layla quipped; a giggle escaped her lips, a fleeting moment of lightness amidst the heavy atmosphere. As her breaths grew shallower with each passing moment, she continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know if I should say this, but¡­ I love¡­¡± Layla left the words unspoken, her gaze fixed above as if peering into something unseen with her blind eyes, perhaps catching a fleeting vision of the paradise awaiting her. With a final, ragged grasp of breath, her chest rose and fell for the last time, the faint echo of her breath fading into the stillness of the night as she passed into eternity, departing for the afterlife¡ªshe died. ¡°I-I know. I¡¯ve known for a long time,¡± Amara whispered softly into Layla¡¯s ear. ¡°And, and I love you too,¡± she admitted, releasing her embrace and gazing at her friend¡¯s serene face. Tenderly caressing it, she continued with a voice tinged with regret, ¡°I should¡¯ve told you a lot sooner. I was just so afraid of what might happen, of how everything would change. Now¡­ it¡¯s too late.¡± As if a dam had burst, a surge of emotions, from anguish to regret, flooded through her. ¡°Layla, why did you have to leave me? Please, come back! Please!¡± she suddenly screamed, her voice echoing in the cold, empty room. With tears streaming down her cheeks, she looked up as if pleading to the gods. ¡°Why must you be so cruel? Just this once, show some kindness and mercy. Bring her back to me!¡± Her words lingered in the air, heavy with sorrow and desperation. However, only silence responded to her desperate plea, and the solemn witnesses to their tragedy were the weathered skulls of women who had suffered the same fate. As her heart broke, Amara felt it shatter into irreparable pieces, each jagged fragment a reminder of the loss that would haunt her for eternity. Again, the innocent¡¯s cry resounds; as injustice spreads, it knows no bounds. Life¡¯s cruelty is stark, let¡¯s not pretend; should vengeance not truly descend? For who will make things right, if not those who share the same plight? So, for you who judge the harbinger, can you even fare better? For peace to find the restless soul¡¯s embrace, vengeance must wear the monster¡¯s face.
¡°Are¡­ are you the Baron¡¯s son?¡± Grimscar asked weakly, his voice bare above a whisper as he opened his eyes, glancing at the boy. Slowly, his mind regained a part of its sanity as he remained pinned upside down to the wall, each limb skewered by swords and knives, each blade a cruel reminder of his sins. Naked and sprawled, he lay exposed, surrounded by the severed heads of his fallen comrades, arranged in such a horrific way that their lifeless eyes stared at him in his most vulnerable, wretched state, casting a haunting and chilling atmosphere on the scene. ¡®Fascinating. It seems when someone finally accepts their death, their fear disappears.¡¯ ¡°Huh, what gave it away?¡± Elysian replied nonchalantly, dragging a chair across the floor until it screeched to a stop in front of the man. Seating across him, he inspected the uneaten pack earlier, only to pause as he noticed his hand smeared with blood. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± he mused, before shaking off the thought with a shrug. Pouring a small portion of nuts into his mouth rather than handling them directly, he chewed with a satisfied expression, momentarily sating his hunger. Turning his gaze back to the thug, a subtle glint of amusement danced in his eyes, betraying the calm facade he presented. Instead of responding to the question, Grimscar pressed on, the thought weighing heavily on his mind. ¡°What¡­ the hell did I ever do to you¡­ to deserve this?¡± he asked, his voice cracked with pain and frustration along with labored breath. ¡°Really? You don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°I know¡­ we might¡¯ve crossed you¡­ when one of my guys¡­ tried to squeeze money from that boy¡­¡± Grimscar responded, his voice strained and confused by the boy¡¯s question. ¡°But we¡­ didn¡¯t do nothin¡¯ to the boy¡­ We ain¡¯t caused¡­ no problems for you¡­ Wait,¡± he muttered, his eyes widening in sudden recollection of the girl earlier. ¡°Is it ¡®cause¡­ of that whore?¡± Elysian let out a deep sigh before responding, ¡°Hmm¡­ I could maybe answer, ¡®this is my territory¡¯. It¡¯s my duty and responsibility to clean this place from scum like you. Wouldn¡¯t that sound okay? And it¡¯s actually true.¡± Pausing for a moment, he nodded to himself and mused, ¡°Hmm¡­ Or maybe I could be funny. I could say that I don¡¯t like your face. Seeing that ugly mug of yours just pisses me off, which is amusingly enough true too.¡± He grinned, pouring another mouthful of peanuts. ¡°I ain¡¯t¡­ ugly,¡± Grimscar retorted weakly, his voice dripping with disdain as he attempted to scowl at the boy¡¯s words. ¡°And who¡­ the hell are you¡­ to talk to me like that? Your face¡­ ain¡¯t exactly something to be proud about¡­¡± ¡°It seems you still have the gall to be funny,¡± Elysian remarked, raising a brow, amused that the thug still dared to talk back at him. Taking a dagger from the floor, he swiftly hurled it with precision, striking the thug in his right shoulder, causing a grunt of pain. ¡°It seems I¡¯ve been too good to you until now. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll kill you?¡± Chapter 45 ¡°Think¡­ you¡¯d let me live?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ No,¡± Elysian answered honestly, not seeing the point of lying. ¡°I could bring you more pain, though.¡± ¡°Maybe, but I ain¡¯t blind¡­ to the fact that I¡¯m dying soon¡­ whether you do nothin¡¯ or not. And you know¡­ what¡¯s really funny? I¡¯m starting to see it¡­ as the best damn gift¡­ this life ever threw my way.¡± ¡°Then you are welcome for bestowing upon you the greatest gift in your life,¡± Elysian quipped, offering a slight grin. ¡°They¡¯ve always accused me of being too cruel to my enemies. This just proved those critics wrong.¡± ¡°Rascal,¡± Grimscar muttered, his eyes narrowing at the shamelessness of the boy. Ignoring the thug¡¯s retort, Elysian¡¯s expression turned serious as he pondered for a moment before deciding to continue. ¡°Hmm¡­ To answer your question¡­ Yes, the reason why you find yourself in this predicament is due to the girl earlier and her friend whom you took.¡± ¡°That girl is a damn wh*re, and¡­ her friend too. Both of ¡®em¡­ are filthy wh*res. Why¡­ why the hell does a noble like you¡­ give a damn?¡± Grimscar rasped, his breaths ragged and labored. Pausing for a moment, a twisted thought crossed his weary mind. ¡°Wait¡­ You ain¡¯t¡­ mixed up with those two, are you?¡± Scowling, Elysian snatched a dagger from the floor and flung it towards the thug¡¯s other shoulder. ¡°Ugh!¡± Grimscar grunted, his teeth clenched in pain. ¡°You realize I¡¯m just a child, right?¡± Elysian asked, scoffing at the man¡¯s insinuation. ¡°What can I expect from someone as base as you?¡± ¡°A child?¡± Grimscar responded, coughing as he attempted to chuckle. He just couldn¡¯t help himself but feel amused at the young noble¡¯s mention of the word ¡®child. Did any child even act like this? And if they did, then the abyss had truly risen to Creation. He was perplexed as to why this boy was behaving in such a way. Before he met his end, he at least wanted to know the reason why he died. ¡°If not that, then why? Aren¡¯t I¡­ doing you a favor?¡± ¡°A favor?¡± Elysian inquired, casting a sharp glance at the man. This response piqued his interest. ¡°You said¡­ it¡¯s your damn duty to clean¡­ this place of scum like me. Ain¡¯t I doing you¡­ a favor by cleaning your damn street¡­ of wh*res?¡± Elysian sighed and shook his head at the response he got. ¡°I don¡¯t think you understand the fundamental difference between you thugs and them,¡± he remarked, pausing for a moment as he formulated the response he would give. ¡°You see, Mr. Crimson Talon, I¡¯m a businessman by nature. Those individuals you referred to as wh*res contribute to my city. First, they pay their taxes. Despite your low opinion of them, they are legitimate businesses. Through their operations, they directly contribute to the wealth of my city. And as a tax-paying, legitimate business, isn¡¯t it just right that we protect them from any threats?¡± ¡°Second, even if you deemed their profession as lowly, they provide entertainment to my people, boosting morale and fostering a happier citizenry. When people are content and happy, they are more inclined to work even harder. This, in turn, results in increased disposable income, leading to higher tax revenues and bolstering the overall economy of the barony; thus, more money for me and my family.¡± ¡°Third, they offer rest and entertainment for travelers and visiting merchants. If these people are happy, they¡¯re likely to spend more, which will make my people earn more, and me, wealthier. Moreover, consider this: if they have a positive experience at these establishments, they will also form a favorable opinion of the city. Not only will they return and conduct more business with us, but they will also spread the word about what a remarkable city Ironspire is. This, in turn, attracts more visitors to our city. That¡¯s marketing, you fool. And it¡¯s completely free. I don¡¯t have to spend a single penny, yet it significantly boosts my wealth. Isn¡¯t that great?¡± ¡°You, however, Grimscar, I don¡¯t see what you contribute. I understand you might argue that you also pay, perhaps even a heftier amount than them. But you see, you don¡¯t pay the proper authorities. In short, you don¡¯t pay your taxes. Instead, you pay off those corrupt officials who pocket that money. Not only does it fail to contribute to the greater good of my city, but it also fosters more corruption, ultimately leading to the decay of Ironspire. And you act as though you own this city. Tsk, the audacity! Not only are you not contributing, but you¡¯re also robbing the people who do, thus affecting revenue. Isn¡¯t that so grating?¡± ¡°Second, your reign of terror and oppression in the city will make my citizens feel unsafe. When they feel unsafe, they will become unhappy. And when they are unhappy, they won¡¯t work diligently. Thus, they will earn less money. Do you know what happens when they earn less, Grimscar?¡± The thug just averted his gaze. ¡°They will pay less taxes, directly impacting my bottom line. Worse of all, they will lower their spending, affecting the businesses in the city and ultimately impacting my revenue. Just the thought of it makes my blood boil.¡± If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. Suddenly, Elysian grabbed another knife from the floor and swiftly aimed for the thug¡¯s leg, landing a precise strike. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that, Grimscar. But you can¡¯t blame me, though. If you were in my shoes, you¡¯d likely do the same,¡± he stated, sighing and feigning dejection. ¡°The mere thought of my wealth being impacted by your actions is just beyond infuriating. It¡¯s akin to extending hospitality to a guest only to be robbed in the face. Wouldn¡¯t that enrage you, too?¡± Remaining silent, the thug just gritted his teeth in pain. ¡°Third, your mere presence alone will instill fear in the travelers and visiting merchants, making them feel unsafe in this city. This will undoubtedly lead them to reconsider visiting Ironspire, resulting in decreased earnings for my people, which will also decrease my income. The news will then spread that Ironspire is unsafe, and the next thing you know, no one will want to visit my beautiful city. Worse of all, merchants may cease doing business with us altogether out of fear. Do you know how tragic that would be? Many of the citizens would be out of work, thus decreasing my money again. Do you know where all your actions are going?¡± he asked before sighing again; this time he wasn¡¯t pretending. ¡°Just thinking about it is already hurting my pocket.¡± Pausing for a moment as he caught his breath, Elysian¡¯s expression softened into a sad smile, almost apologetic. ¡°I''m sorry for my monologue just now, Grimscar. It''s just that this topic gets me so emotional. Look, my throat is now parched,¡± he rumbled, pointing to his throat. ¡°I didn¡¯t even bring any water. I never expected to talk too much tonight.¡± His voice suddenly grew dangerous again as he added, ¡°I just thought all I would do tonight is kill.¡± Elysian studied the thug, who flinched from his intense stare. ¡°Aside from all those reasons, the major sin, you and your ilk have committed is that you¡¯ve messed with my people. They are citizens of Ironspire, you scum¡ªthey are my people. And you are not. Do you think you can just stroll your way in here and mess with them?¡± Grimscar swallowed hard before his throat tightened as he saw the smoldering hatred burning in the depths of the boy¡¯s eyes. ¡°Who do you think you are to come into my city and terrorize my people? If you were doing this in other cities, I might not care. If you were targeting my enemies, I might even applaud you. But you chose to mess with a citizen of Ironspire. It doesn¡¯t matter if they are wh*res or homeless drunkards¡ªthey are still my people. Scum like you who oppress the powerless deserve to be treated much worse. Acting high and mighty with just a little power¡­¡± Elysian stopped talking, turning his eyes towards the dark corridor. ¡°Amara.¡± The young woman slowly emerged into the light, revealing her current self. Her makeup, once meticulously applied and considered essential by society¡¯s standards, was now washed away, leaving a mess resembling the work of a five-year-old child learning to take up art. However, this paled in comparison to the emptiness in her eyes as she seemed to drift, lost in the labyrinth of her own mind. Her fair, porcelain face failed to accentuate her features as it once did, lacking the fire and resolve that once ignited her gaze. Yet, despite it all, there remained a haunting beauty that couldn¡¯t be denied. A beauty now tinged with sadness tugged and pierced anyone¡¯s daring heart. While observing the young woman, Elysian wanted to say something, but he remained silent instead; his words failed him. He knew all too well the anguish contained within that frail figure of hers, seemingly too small to contain the agony she bore. At any moment, she could crumble. No amount of comforting words could alleviate the depth of sorrow she endured. Even time might not grant Amara refuge, forever imprisoned by a past unforgotten. Witnessing her in such a state tore at his heart, for he understood that feeling all too well. Both of them stood as a living testament to the world¡¯s cruelty, where the vulnerable and powerless remain trapped in an endless cycle of tragedy. Just as Elysian predicted, she broke. All that anger and pain couldn¡¯t be contained; it had to go somewhere. So, that seemingly lost woman with a thin frame suddenly came alive; shrieking a wordless scream, a demon of fury in all its glory, running toward the source of all her agony. Pulling the relic stabbed at the thug¡¯s left hand, she plunged it into Grimscar¡¯s heart, killing him instantly. The thug didn¡¯t even scream. He met death in the eye, welcoming it as a mercy. Truly, it was a relief, considering the horror he had endured. He dreaded the thought of being at the hands of the vindictive boy again, who was seasoned in a game called cruelty. ¡®Grimscar should have suffered more. Isn¡¯t that just my selfishness, though? Hmm¡­ Yes, it is. Even though I have a chance now to change it all. It couldn¡¯t be denied that I¡¯m still a captive of my past; a prisoner to my own failings. The only way to bring closure to it is to change it completely and right the wrong. In her case, though, it¡¯s her grief and vengeance. She should mete it out as she sees fit.¡¯ Consumed by pure hatred, Amara didn¡¯t notice that Grimscar had died. She pulled the knife and stabbed him again and again until her hands and clothes were drenched in crimson. Each thrust of her blade was a desperate attempt to erase the pain and injustice caused by this ruthless man. No matter how much she tried, her pain was still there, and her friend would never return. ¡®She¡¯s still lucky. Not everyone can have their vengeance. Even though it will not completely erase the pain. Having to serve your vengeance will ease the pain somehow. Hmm¡­ Would it, though? I didn¡¯t have mine in the past, so I wouldn¡¯t know.¡¯ Elysian caught the knife on the blade mid-swing, cutting the palm of his hand and drawing blood. Despite the wound, he paid no heed to it; his attention was solely on the distraught young woman before him. ¡°Amara, stop,¡± he murmured gently, his gaze full of concern and sorrow. ¡°He¡¯s dead. No matter how many times you stab him, your friend wouldn¡¯t come back.¡± Amara slowly turned to the young noble while staring at the ground. ¡°Young master, he killed Layla,¡± she said, her voice trembling from pain. It was an agony she¡¯d never known before in her young life¡ªsomething raw, cruel, and terrible. ¡°She is dead.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Looking up, Amara met the gaze of the young noble and asked, ¡°What should I do now?¡± ¡°Cry. Grieve. You need to mourn your friend. After that¡ªlive. You need to live.¡± Amara suddenly dropped to her knees, collapsing to the floor as she wept. Her cries echoed throughout the room, carrying the raw anguish of her grief. Chapter 46 Elysian stood there, a silent sentinel in the dimly lit room, his gaze unwavering, focused upon the young woman before him. Time seemed to stop yet stretched for who knows how long, offering nothing but the quiet comfort of his enduring presence. Holding a silent vigil, he observed every nuance of her form, every tear that traced down her cheek, with a quiet intensity that mirrored the heaviness of his heart under the weight of her sorrow¡ªa reflection of his own. Though words eluded him, their bonds seemed to thicken and bloom in the solemn silence that shrouded them both in gloom. As her sob ebbed, Amara lifted her gaze to meet the eyes of the young noble. ¡°Thank you for staying by my side during this difficult time,¡± she said softly, her voice carrying sincerity and gratitude for the boy¡¯s unexpected kindness. ¡°And I apologize for causing you to wait.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. It¡¯s the least I could do,¡± Elysian responded, offering a gentle smile. Despite the pleasant facade she maintained, the deep anguish in her eyes cannot be denied. It serves as a poignant reminder that her mourning had only just begun, with no clear ending in sight. Noticing the dripping blood in the boy¡¯s left hand, Amara¡¯s somber expression was quickly replaced by one of concern. ¡°Young master, your hand is bleeding.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Elysian glanced down at his hand, still gripping the knife''s blade. It appeared he hadn¡¯t noticed, his mind fully absorbed in the situation. Observing the blood dripping from his hand, he seemed indifferent to it. He was neither bothered by the pain nor worry about the injury. Why would he? Upon entering cultivation, he was confident he wouldn¡¯t succumb to blood loss with such a small wound. Though that rationale was logical in some way, that kind of behavior wasn¡¯t like him. ¡®Hmm¡­ Now that I think about it, this kinda feels strange. I seem to be behaving oddly tonight, almost as if I¡¯m not entirely myself. While I would have still dealt with that thug in the same manner regardless, killing him in front of Bran and Osric, though? I¡¯m not too sure about that. I have an image to maintain, after all. Revealing my darkest side, even to those closest to me, without any kind of reason whatsoever, wouldn¡¯t bode well and was simply stupid. Sure, it has some advantages, but the potential troubles and problems that could ensue from such an action aren¡¯t worth the risk. Why did I continue holding onto that knife by the blade? Even though I¡¯m not in any immediate danger, I still would¡¯ve tended to my injury and not held the edge of this relic, bleeding, while completely consumed by my own thoughts for god knows how long.¡¯ As he grasped the handle of the relic, Elysian paused for a moment, studying the knife closely. ¡®Good. The knife seems to have completely repaired itself. I don¡¯t see any rust anymore, and the holes are also completely gone. It hasn¡¯t returned to its pristine form, though. It now resembles a good knife, bearing the nicks and marks of constant use. Nonetheless, it¡¯s a significant improvement from the rust-encrusted blade full of holes this morning. Odd. How does this relic repair itself this quickly? I have seen plenty of precious artifacts in the past; some of them have self-repairing properties. Considering its terrible state this morning, it still amazes me that it could repair itself this fast. Hmm¡­ Is this alive? Weapons with their own will are extremely rare. Despite my influence and power in my past life, I never encountered any living weapons¡ªthat¡¯s how rare they are. Well, except for the Eye of Sacraeon, of course. It isn¡¯t surprising since information about this kind of artifact is scarce, and for good reason. The few cultivators who are lucky enough to possess these rare artifacts don¡¯t advertise that they own them. They¡¯d be stupid if they did; they would be hunted and pursued relentlessly. In short, they simply would not live long, with their prized artifact taken. Throughout the history of the desert, wars have been fought over less valuable than these precious items. It didn¡¯t help that most of these prized artifacts belonged to powerful ancient families. Well, that is just a rumor, though. They wouldn¡¯t actually disclose that they own one. Despite the lack of confirmation, I believe that if anyone possesses these living artifacts, it¡¯s them. From my limited knowledge on the subject, it¡¯s my first time seeing something that drinks blood. Even the Eye of Sacraeon doesn¡¯t do this. Is this normal? The idea of a blood-drinking artifact is pretty ominous. I¡¯m not really good with these. I wish Nasir was here. He knew more about this stuff than me.¡¯ Elysian suddenly sighed, drained from all that thinking coupled with what happened tonight. ¡°Are you alright, young master?¡± Amara asked, concerned in her voice. ¡°You look pale.¡± ¡°Huh, yeah, I¡¯m fine,¡± the boy responded, offering her a smile. He felt a pang of shame that this grieving girl was more concerned about him than the other way around. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m just tired.¡± ¡®Hm¡­ Why do I feel dizzy suddenly.¡¯ When his vision suddenly grew dim, Elysian began to worry. ¡®What¡¯s happening to me?¡¯ When he looked at his right hand, Elysian saw strange black and red runes that started to spread to his arms. As if on reflex, he tried to throw the knife away; however, he instantly lost control of his hand. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. ¡®Sh*t! What the hell is this relic doing to me?! Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡¯ ¡°Young master!¡± Amara exclaimed, shocked at what she was witnessing. ¡°Quick, get away from me!¡± the boy said, trying to stop his right hand with his left. ¡°Get as far away as possible!¡±
¡°Young master, are you alright?!¡± Amara asked, recoiling in horror when she saw the arm of the noble turning into a blend of ink and blood. Upon closer inspection, she noticed ominous black and red symbols spreading from his right arm towards the rest of his body. ¡®What on earth is going on?¡¯ ¡°Quickly, leave this place now!!¡± Elysian exclaimed urgently, his teeth clenched as the symbols spread to his chest. Amara hastily scrambled to her feet, swiftly distancing herself from the boy, driven by the young noble¡¯s urgent tone. Instead of immediately fleeing the house as instructed, she hesitated. With a furrowed brow and a heart racing in her chest, she turned back to steal a glance at the young noble. ¡®For all that he¡¯d done for me, I can¡¯t just leave him behind.¡¯ ¡°Young master, what should I do?!¡± Amara asked in a panic, her voice trembling with worry and confusion. ¡°Should I call for help?¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t!¡± the boy responded, shaking his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got this.¡± His expression hardened with resolve on his face as he clenched his teeth, stabbing the dagger into his thigh with the help of his left hand. Grunting in pain, he cursed, ¡°F*ck, that hurts!¡± Instead of finding relief from his assurance, Amara was now even more alarmed when he saw the boy stabbing himself in the leg, causing him to fall to one knee. Unsure what to do, she walked back and forth, her mind racing with uncertainty. When she thought that the worst had come to pass, Amara saw that the runes had now spread all over his body, and they were now creeping up his neck, about to spread on his head. Seeing this, she panicked and went against the orders of the young noble, trying to approach him. Before Amara could take another step closer, a hand abruptly grabbed her shoulder. ¡°Ah!¡± she shrieked, startled, and frightened, causing her to stumble and fall to the floor. When she looked up, she found herself face-to-face with the old man ¡ªthe killer. Instead of finding relief in seeing a familiar face, she panicked and pushed herself away from him, fully aware of the danger he posed.
¡®What on the god''s t*t is that?!¡¯ Squinting his eyes, the old man observed the boy intently. With his years of experience and mastery of runes, this was the first time that he witnessed runes spreading like a disease, seemingly alive. ¡®I ain¡¯t seen or heard anything like this before. Should be damn impossible. Runes are nothing but symbols of power, basic truths you mash together to create glyphs. Not somethin¡¯ that creeps on your sleep like a fuckin¡¯ nightmare.¡¯ What the old man was witnessing defied all logic and reason, presenting a grim spectacle that shattered the boundaries of possibility. Yet, there it was, unfolding before him¡ªstark and undeniable. When Jareth tried to examine the runes closely, he could only identify the red ones, which symbolized blood. The black ones bore similarities to darkness or, more closely, to shadow, yet they differed in some way. It was the first time that he had encountered them. Though he prided himself on his knowledge of runes and glyphs, it wasn¡¯t surprising that he did not know, since he wasn¡¯t an authority on the subject. ¡°Calm yourself, girl. I¡¯m not here to hurt you or your master,¡± Jareth stated, his voice lacking its usual mirth. As he continued to study the boy, he noticed the dagger stabbed into his thigh. He suddenly sighed, immediately realizing the problem. ¡°Hey, boy! What the heck have you done this time?! What did you do with the relic?¡± Slowly opening his eyes, the first thing Elysian noticed was the concerned expression on the mercenary¡¯s face. It brought a smile to his lips. ¡°Nothing, old man. It seems you¡¯ve given me a defective product,¡± he quipped, smirking as he gave his response. ¡®This damn brat!¡¯ ¡°You think this is a good time to be funny, you cheeky brat?!¡± Jareth retorted, his brows furrowing in frustration as he scowled at the boy¡¯s apparent lack of seriousness in the face of his dire situation. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve done, kid. I don¡¯t even know how to help you.¡± ¡°I know. I¡¯m not certain what¡¯s happening either, old man,¡± Elysian remarked, panting hard from his exertion as he tried to push back against the relentless spread of the runes. ¡®I should¡¯ve made sure the dagger wasn¡¯t cursed before handin¡¯ it off to the boy. If somethin¡¯ happens to this damned brat¡­ No, ain¡¯t letting that happen! Damn it all, do I even know what to do?!¡¯ ¡°That relic might be cursed, boy,¡± Jareth stated, exhaling deeply as guilt weighed heavily on him for giving the artifact to the young noble. ¡°I¡¯m not an expert on this matter. And honestly, I¡¯ve never even seen a cursed artifact before. I¡¯ve only heard of them. I don¡¯t really know how to counter it, but perhaps¡­¡± he remarked, his voice trailing off from uncertainty. ¡°Maybe I just need to take that dagger away from you. It might solve this problem¡­¡± ¡°No. Don¡¯t,¡± Elysian interjected, gritting his teeth as the relic¡¯s influence loomed dangerously close. He had a keen understanding of cursed artifacts, having encountered several in his past life. He was sure this wasn¡¯t it. ¡°This isn¡¯t a cursed relic, old man.¡± ¡°How would you know? Given your age, I highly doubt you¡¯ve stumbled upon one before,¡± Jareth retorted, his frustration clear in his tone. ¡°I just know. Can you trust me with this?¡± Elysian directly stated, not wanting to waste any more time. Upon hearing the boy¡¯s response, the mercenary¡¯s interest was piqued, his eyes widening in realization. ¡®This brat seems to think he¡¯s got it all figured out, too damn relaxed in this precarious situation. Does he know somethin¡¯? Hmm¡­ Of course, he does. When he first saw the relic, he took an immediate interest in it.¡¯ ¡°If you know somethin¡¯, brat, quit playin¡¯ around and spit it out!¡± Jareth barked, irritated with all the games. ¡°Be straight with me, do you know what¡¯s goin¡¯ on with you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± ¡®I don¡¯t fuckin¡¯ believe it.¡¯ ¡°Then, do you have any idea what to do?¡± Jareth asked. Ignoring his words, he focused instead on his eyes, staring straight at them to know the truth. ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Elysian reiterated, a wary smile tugging at his lips despite the gravity of the situation. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll be praying to the gods.¡± ¡®This irritating brat!¡¯ ¡°It seems like you¡¯re tryin¡¯ to keep me out of this mess. If that¡¯s the case, do you need somethin¡¯ from me?¡± Elysian¡¯s humor vanished, replaced by a grave tone. ¡°Don¡¯t let Amara come near me. Or anyone, not even you. Soon, I won¡¯t have control over my own body. If you know of anything that can stop me from leaving this spot, then do it,¡± he requested. Suddenly, a sad smile crossed his lips, and deep sorrow filled his eyes. ¡°If I fail in this, tell my brother I¡¯m sorry for everything. And that no matter what, he should protect our sister.¡± Suddenly, the runes covered Elysian¡¯s entire head, shrouding him completely, as an eerie silence filled the room. Jareth and Amara remained silent for a while, observing the boy intently. Uncertain about what to do next, Amara glanced at the mercenary and broke the silence with a question, ¡°Sir, what do we do?¡± Elysian¡¯s lips suddenly twisted into a sinister grin. ¡°Greetings,¡± he uttered in a voice dripping with the allure of a female predator¡ªthirsty and cruel. Chapter 47 A stillness settled over the room, palpable in the widened eyes of both Amara and Jareth as they heard an unexpected sound¡ªa woman¡¯s voice, cruel and haunting, emanating from the young noble¡¯s mouth. It carried a disconcerting quality, as though she regarded them as nothing more than prey in a twisted game, to be hunted and played with until her thirst was sated. ¡®Why does the young master¡¯s voice sound like a woman? Is this what he mentioned earlier about not being in control of his body? I just hope he hasn¡¯t been possessed by spirits slain by that dagger of his. This situation is becoming increasingly unnerving!¡¯ Though gripped by fear, Amara could only press her lips tightly together as cold sweat formed on her forehead, betraying her unease. It was undeniable that she was terrified, feeling as if a knife was on her throat, ready to slit it if she dared to move or speak. Glancing at the old man, Amara breathed a sigh of relief. Having him next to her provided a sense of comfort she hadn¡¯t anticipated. It was unexpected that this dangerous and lethal man would become a source of refuge in such a terrifying moment. ¡®Why is he unusually quiet? His behavior seems rather weird. Could he also be experiencing fear? If so, it wouldn¡¯t be unexpected. I¡¯m scared as well.¡¯ Squinting her eyes at the mercenary, who just kept staring at the boy, Amara couldn¡¯t tell if he was merely assessing the danger or if something had happened to him. A growing unease gnawed at her, hinting in her gut that it might indeed be the latter. ¡°Instead of the warmth of a welcome, I was met with stares. Tsk, it seems I¡¯m not desired here,¡± the creature taunted, her voice a blend of hurt and rejection, yet her grin remained, oozing with cruel satisfaction and a sinister allure. ¡°Both of you are such poor hosts.¡± ¡®There is a strange melody to her words, drawing me in and tempting me to like her¡ªno, to love this creature.¡¯ Amara swallowed hard, a shiver running down her spine as she found the creature¡¯s voice deeply unsettling. It wasn¡¯t just the tone, but the subtle nuances that sent a chill through her. There was a haunting allure to the faint beauty of her whisper, coupled with a hidden edge that hinted at something darker. She couldn¡¯t quite put it in words, but something about it gave her the creeps, causing the hairs on her neck to stand on end and stirring a primal sense of dread deep within her core. ¡®She¡¯s terrifying. Hmm¡­ It¡¯s undeniable that her voice is indeed hauntingly beautiful, so soft and soothing that I could lose myself in its melody for hours. It¡¯s like a sweet lullaby, easing all the pain and misery I¡¯m feeling right now¡­ Help me forget¡­ I¡¯ve never encountered something so captivating before. Her voice is very pretty. Her real face must be gorgeous also. Just the thought of it makes my heart beat faster. I don¡¯t know why¡­ Why do I find myself drawn to her? Am I starting to fall for¡­ No¡­ No, stop it! What madness am I thinking?! Layla just died! Layla?! Yes, Layla.¡¯ Amara¡¯s eyes suddenly widened as she recalled her friend''s sad smile, feeling the sharp pang of grief from her loss. She missed her badly. Clutching onto that pain, she refused to succumb to the false sense of comfort that threatened to engulf her, fully aware that it only led towards her inevitable doom. Snapping out of the enticing embrace of the creature''s voice, Amara¡¯s senses abruptly returned as though awakening from a deep slumber. With a quick glance around the room, she took in her surroundings. Her body was drenched in a cold sweat, the lingering effects of the recent passing rain only adding to the already cold air. The chilly night breeze, gentle yet encompassing, caressed her skin, making her tremble uncontrollably. ¡®Sh*t! This crazy b*tch!¡¯ Her fear forgotten, Amara released a low growl at the creature, staring at her smug face as though she had them in her hands. Fully aware of the creature''s intent, she knew that if she didn¡¯t take action, things would get really dangerous for her and the old man. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. The creature turned her attention to the young woman. Surprised by the defiance in her eyes, she furrowed her brow, displeasure clear on her face. However, her momentary display of irritation didn¡¯t last long; soon, her flawless seductive smile graced her lips once more, like a mask slipping seamlessly back into place as if it had always belonged there. ¡°What do we have here?¡± the creature said, her voice playful but full of malice. ¡°Ah, what a rare and exquisite specimen you are,¡± she remarked, her eyes exclaiming with a twisted fascination as she admired the young woman¡¯s beauty. ¡°Come here, child. Don¡¯t be shy. You¡¯re much better suited for me than this small and hideous boy.¡± With gritted teeth and a determined glare, Amara slowly rose to her feet, not letting her gaze wander away from the creature. ¡°What a delightful child you are,¡± she muttered, her tone dripping with sinister satisfaction. ¡°I truly adore obedient little ones like you. Come closer now, my dear, and let my eyes feast on every inch of your exquisite being.¡± ¡®I just hope he won¡¯t be mad and kill me.¡¯ Glancing at the creature, Amara¡¯s eyes suddenly blazed with hatred as she clenched her teeth. ¡°Not a chance, you vile witch!¡± she spat, biting down on her lip until it bled, the metallic taste mingling with her fury, giving her the will to resist. Suddenly, she sprinted towards the old man, still ensnared in a trance. With all her strength, she slapped him across the face, the sharp sound reverberating through the room. At first, Amara thought she might have gone overboard with the force of her slap, but instead, her hand recoiled, followed by a dull ache. Groaning in pain, she examined the man¡¯s cheeks, wondering if she had struck metal instead. ¡®Ouch, that hurts! Did my slap even do anything? Or did I just injure myself for no reason?¡¯ ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing, child?!¡± she exclaimed, fury evident in her voice. ¡°Cease this impudence immediately, or I¡¯ll truly be angry with you!¡± she shrieked, her words cutting through the air with a menacing edge. The creature¡¯s voice was akin to shards of glass scraping against Amara¡¯s eardrums, forcing her to her knees. She screamed, desperately covering her ears in a futile attempt to shield herself from the agonizing sound. Yet, despite her efforts, it persisted, easily penetrating through her trembling fingers. ¡°What¡¯s happening?!¡± Jareth questioned, blinking in confusion. Suddenly, he covered his ears from the screeching noise. Rather than yielding to the pain, this jolted him awake. Gritting his teeth, he examined the boy, and with a single glance into his eyes, he knew that it wasn¡¯t Elysian. ¡®Finally!¡¯ ¡°O-Old man, h-her voice,¡± Amara stammered, her eyes wide with desperation as she gazed at the mercenary, a glimmer of hope within them. ¡°H-Her voice has to p-power to control a person.¡± Glancing at the girl next to him, Jareth sighed, irritated with himself. Retrieving glyphs from his pouch, these were far more potent versions than the ones he hastily used earlier that morning. Imbuing his aura into them, he perfectly threw them around the boy with the practiced precision of a seasoned cultivator. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing, you pathetic wretch!?¡± the creature hissed, her voice dripping with malice. When the old man didn¡¯t stop, she unleashed another ear-piercing shriek, even louder than before. It reverberated throughout the room, shattering not only the windows in the vicinity but also those in the adjacent room. ¡°Cease this madness, right now!¡± Suddenly, the glyphs flared into a brilliant light, forming a protective dome around Elysian¡¯s body. Well, you could say it was more of a cage, imprisoning the creature within. ¡°You will pay for this¡­¡± the creature screamed, but her voice suddenly disappeared, suppressed by the barrier enacted by the mercenary. ¡®Take that, you witch! Amara watched with a mixture of fear and fascination as the creature continued to howl and scream within the confines of the protective barrier. The intensity of its fury is palpable, radiating from its every movement and expression, even from a distance. If mere looks could kill, they would have died long ago under the weight of the creature¡¯s malevolence. Its gaze bore into them with a chilling intensity, filled with nothing but pure, unadulterated hatred. ¡®Finally, it''s done! Amara breathed a long, ragged sigh of relief and exhaustion as she allowed herself to fall onto her back, sprawling on the floor. The cool surface against her skin offered a soothing embrace, a welcome respite following the intense ordeal she had just endured. ¡®I really hate this night! I can¡¯t catch a break, not even to mourn my friend in peace. Well, at least this is done. I can finally allow myself¡­ Even if just for a moment.¡¯ ¡°Hey,¡± Jareth said, awkwardly glancing at the young woman on the floor. He hesitated, a furrow forming on his brow as he contemplated his next words. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ¡®Darn it! I spoke too soon. He¡¯s not upset about my slap, is he?¡¯ Slowly turning her head to the mercenary, Amara forced a smile to appear relaxed, though it twisted into an anxious grimace, betraying her true feelings of dread. Her lips quivered as she struggled to appear composed. ¡°H-Hi,¡± she stammered, her voice barely above a whisper as she swallowed hard. ¡°S-Sorry¡­¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± Jareth repeated, blinking a couple of times, confusion showing on his weathered face. However, it swiftly transformed into a grin, the lines on his face deepening with amusement as he noticed the fear in Amara¡¯s eyes. ¡°Ah..¡± he stated, raising a grizzled brow at the young woman. ¡°Do you even know what you¡¯ve done wrong, lass?¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t¡­¡± Amara stammered again, her voice trembling with uncertainty. She hesitated, apprehensive under the weight of the mercenary¡¯s scrutiny. Gulping hard, she gathered her courage and quickly pressed on, her words rushed and breathless. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. I didn¡¯t mean to slap you so hard in the face.¡± The young woman¡¯s anxious reply was met with a roaring laughter from the old man. Clutching his sides, Jareth laughed so hard that it nearly dropped him to the floor. If she had succeeded in bringing him to his knees, this would indeed be a remarkable feat, as so few had managed to achieve it. ¡°I haven¡¯t laughed this hard in ages, lass,¡± Jareth remarked, attempting to stifle his laughter. The image of Elysian suddenly flashed in his mind, souring his mood. Turning his attention back to the boy, still under the influence of that foul creature, he continued with a somber tone, ¡°Though, I suppose that¡¯s not entirely accurate. That boy had me cackling earlier, but now¡­¡± ¡°Will he be alright, sir?¡± Amara inquired, her words carrying a note of concern as she cast a worried glance at the boy. ¡°I don¡¯t know, lass. I truly don¡¯t,¡± Jareth responded, his voice weary and filled with concern, as if he had aged years just this night. Exhaling deeply, he added, ¡°We¡¯ve done all we could. It¡¯s in his hands now.¡± Turning to the girl again, the mercenary offered a genuine smile of gratitude. ¡°Thank you, lass. If it weren¡¯t for you, we¡¯d be in a lot of trouble.¡± His gaze shifted to her reddened hand. ¡°Is your hand okay, by the way?¡±
¡°Where am I?¡± Elysian asked, his voice filled with confusion as he glanced around. The first thing he noticed was that he was bound to a weathered tree, his arms tied and spread while his feet dangled freely. Under him, the ground was covered in blood, resembling a still lake with crimson ripples emanating from the blood dripping from his feet. As he looked closer, he realized the blood was flowing from his injured hand, caused by the relic earlier. ¡®Sh*t! You¡¯ve got to be kidding me! Am I in a f*cking horror story?!¡¯ Chapter 48 No matter where he looked, Elysian could only see darkness. For what it¡¯s worth, it brought him a modicum of comfort that he could at least see the area surrounding him. However, the further he looked, he encountered nothing but the oppressive twilight¡ªthe cold, desolate type, dwelling in the deepest recesses of the abyss. Despite his enhanced vision granted by the Eye of Sacraeon, it was odd that he couldn¡¯t discern anything. He should have been able to perceive the dark as if it were day, yet here, there was only impenetrable darkness, as if this land were beyond the powers of men and gods alike. Frustrated, he immediately tried to channel his aura to heighten his senses, but to his dismay, not only did his aura elude him, but prana itself seemed to have slipped beyond his grasp, as if he had lost the ability to perceive it altogether. ¡®Where in the blasted Creation am I? And why¡­ Why can¡¯t I use my aura? If there exists a realm of infernal torment, this should be it, since I can¡¯t even feel any prana in this accursed place.¡¯ Elysian¡¯s expression suddenly grew serious as he stared straight ahead. ¡°I know you¡¯re there,¡± he declared, his voice firm and unwavering. ¡°Stop playing games and come out!¡± ¡®I¡¯m certain there must be someone present here. If not, all this waiting will become quite tiring, akin to a fish left to be dried and salted.¡¯ When no response came, the boy exhaled deeply, his frustration palpable in the quiet darkness. Closing his eyes, he muttered to the unseen presence, ¡°If you won¡¯t reveal yourself, I¡¯ll just sleep. Wake me up when you decide to stop playing games.¡± ¡°What a hideous child you are,¡± the creature sneered, her voice carrying an alluring yet disdainful tone toward him. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you''re the one who woke me up from my slumber. Well, it could be worse,¡± the voice said, dismissing him like a servant. ¡°You¡¯ll do.¡± ¡®I was right. Someone¡¯s watching me¡­ Wait¡­ Wait, wait! Hideous? Me? Who does this b*tch think she is? I know I¡¯m not a looker, but come on, I¡¯m average at worst. I can admit that. It might sting a little, but what can I do? But hideous? How dare she¡­¡¯ Elysian snapped his eyes open, the fury rising within him like a storm, ready to unleash a torrent of curses¡ªa lashing she wouldn¡¯t forget. ¡°You damn¡­¡± he began, the venom on the tip of his tongue, but his intended tirade choked in his throat. He swallowed hard, and his rage was abruptly extinguished, forcibly replaced by dread and terror. What Elysian witnessed was the true embodiment of horror. Before him floated a woman, her body suspended in the air, long and thick congealed blood trailing from her back like a twisted rope, tethered to two towering obsidian pillars adorned with intricate runes. The tops of the pillars resembled branches of trees, stretching outward into the void. But instead of leaves, they bore fruit¡ªheads, each one contorted in a scream of terror, their expressions etched with chilling dread. The woman wore a black flowing dress, a hue darker than the abyss surrounding them. It seemed to devour every trace of light that dared strike its surface, forever trapping it within its depths. Rather than hanging limply under the pull of gravity, the dress floated instead, as if imbued with a life and will of its own. Adoring it were crimson poppy flowers fashioned from fabric, each petal red as freshly harvested blood, pulsating with eerie vitality. Etched within the heart of these flowers were runes, ancient and primal, something he hadn¡¯t seen before; it invoked a profound sense of dread that seemed to drain the very essence of life from his veins. Upon her chest, a small gold embroidery caught his gaze, standing out amidst the encroaching darkness¡ªdefying it. Yet, the longer he looked, it appeared as though the darkness itself was on its way to devour the last glimmer of golden light flickering in the void¡ªhope. As Elysian focused on her face, he could see a semblance of beauty, though shrouded by uncertainty. A shawl of midnight shade partially obscured her visage, masking her head and eyes from view. The lower half of her face revealed a striking contrast¡ªa white porcelain skin gleaming like matted glass, with lips as red as crimson blood. Despite these features hinting at seductive allure, what truly instilled terror was the absence of her right lip and cheek, revealing an inhuman fang so sharp it could pierce him easily. Adding to that already terrifying image were the streams of blood coursing down her cheeks, akin to tears of crimson agony for those she had mercilessly slain. Floating atop her head, Elysian beheld a crimson crown, pulsating with an aura of dread and torment. It seemed as though merely laying eyes on it would cause anyone to weep tears of blood. Despite his immediate instinct to look away, he found himself inexplicably drawn to it, unable to tear his gaze from its hypnotic allure. As he continued to stare, the visage of screaming phantoms materialized briefly before him, their hatred and anguish reverberating in his mind like a haunting melody. The crown exuded a power unlike anything he had ever encountered, instilling a fear so profound that it would drive anyone to soil themselves in terror. Luckily, he wasn¡¯t just anyone. ¡°Nice meeting you,¡± Elysian said, breaking the silence. Though he felt afraid, he refused to show it. Instead, he gritted his teeth and forced a smile. ¡°You look lovely today.¡± ¡®...and scary.¡¯ This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. The creature suddenly erupted into laughter, her voice reverberating everywhere. What was odd, however, was that the laughter didn¡¯t just emanate from her direction; it seemed to surround him, echoing from all directions at once, even in the darkness beyond. As her voice echoed as if she were everywhere, the sound intersected with Elysian as its center, creating a deafening cacophony that could have rendered a normal mortal unconscious. Bound and unable to move, the boy could only grit his teeth in frustration. ¡®Damn this b*tch! I bet she¡¯s doing this on purpose.¡¯ ¡°Ah, thank you. How kind of you,¡± the woman responded, her seductive voice prickling his ears like needles yet strangely soothing, like the velvet touch of a seductress leading her prey to his inevitable demise. ¡°But I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t return the sentiment. You looked hideous. After a long slumber, I did not expect to be greeted by such a displeasing sight.¡± ¡®This b*tch is really getting on my nerves. I¡¯m just average, not hideous. There¡¯s a big difference.¡¯ ¡°Sorry, I have caused discomfort to your eyes, ma¡¯am,¡± Elysian responded, his smile never wavering despite the persistent jabs of that damnable creature. Well, what choice did he have? Tied to a f*cking tree with no one in sight to help him, he could only swallow his spite and force his sweetest smile. ¡°Now, I understand why you consider me hideous. Being in the same room with you, I find myself lacking.¡± ¡®Seriously? Must I stoop so low as to debase myself in this manner? But do I even have a choice?¡¯ Gritting his teeth from frustration, Elysian sighed helplessly while maintaining his smile. ¡®My face is killing me from all this smiling. By the time I make it back home, I might as well become a court jester from all this smiling. ¡­If I even make it back. Damn this! And now, my mouth is starting to feel parched from all this ass-kissing.¡¯ ¡°Well, well, well. It appears you have a redeeming quality after all,¡± the woman snickered, her voice dripping with a sadistic allure that seemed to momentarily soothe his pain and anger. ¡®Yup, it¡¯s confirmed. She has the power to affect the mind. Damn, this creature!¡¯ ¡°Thank you for your understanding,¡± Elysian responded, biting his lips until they bled while glaring at her, though his grin remained plastered on his face. However, calling it a smile this time would be laughable; his expression was more of a contorted amalgamation of different emotions. Despite this, he managed to rein in his anger while his voice remained steady and polite as ever. ¡°Your words have eased my troubled heart, my dear lady.¡± ¡°You are forgiven,¡± the woman replied, her tone dripping with condescension as she waved a dismissive hand. ¡°You¡¯re lucky I have a gracious heart.¡± Swallowing hard, the boy¡¯s eyes widened in fear when he saw her hand; her black fingers, lethal and as sharp as a blade, seemed to slice through the air with each movement. Were they even fingers? But then, what else could you expect? She was the living embodiment of BloodShade, after all. ¡®Her fingers can easily slice me to pieces. Where the hell is that arrogant b*stard? Hey, Eye, hurry up and save me here!¡¯ Taking a brief pause, Elysian¡¯s gaze swept over his surroundings, his heart pounding with desperation as he awaited some miraculous intervention from the Eye of Sacraeon. As the seconds ticked by and nothing happened, a surge of frustration welled up within him. With narrowed eyes, he gritted his teeth in a mixture of disappointment and fury. ¡®You damn b*stard! I trusted you when you insisted I needed to obtain this cursed knife, and now you¡¯re leaving me alone to rut. I regret listening to you, you worthless piece of trash!¡¯ ¡°Why did you suddenly grow silent?¡± the woman inquired, her voice laced with curiosity as she studied him intently. ¡°Is everything alright?¡± ¡°Huh? Of course,¡± Elysian responded, turning his attention back to her with a nervous laugh. ¡°I¡¯m fine; don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ You know I don¡¯t appreciate being ignored,¡± the creature remarked, her frown deepening as she stared at him. Letting out a sigh, she softened her expression into a smile. ¡°But since you¡¯ve been good to me until now,¡± she mused, her voice dripping with dangerous calm. ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you this one time, alright?¡± Breathing out a sigh of relief, Elysian relaxed slightly and praised, ¡°Not only are you beautiful, but you¡¯re also kind and, now, merciful. What an extraordinary combination of virtues! The elegance and beauty you exude are beyond compare. Your smile¡­¡± ¡°Shall we start?¡± the woman asked, cutting him off abruptly. ¡°Start?¡± Elysian asked, his brow arching in confusion as he blinked rapidly, attempting to process what she meant. ¡°Yes.¡± When the creature did not explain further, the young noble pressed, asking once more, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Like what you did with those men, of course,¡± the woman responded, her gaze piercing him as if he were stupid. ¡°You seemed to have enjoyed what you¡¯ve done to them. I wanted to try it out myself.¡± ¡°It seems you have a good sense of humor,¡± Elysian remarked, his smile growing strained. ¡°Could you let me go now? My arms are starting to hurt.¡± The creature suddenly burst into laughter, her eerie voice echoing from the void, signaling the horror that was about to come. When her laughter slowly subsided, she studied the boy with amusement in her eyes as a malevolent smile crept across her lips. ¡°Shall we begin?¡± ¡®F*ck! It seems it¡¯s true what they said¡ªkarma is a b*tch!¡¯
¡°For being so young, you seemed remarkably tough,¡± the woman remarked as she flicked the blood from his sharp fingers. ¡°In fact, you¡¯re the toughest I¡¯ve ever encountered, regardless of age,¡± she admitted, studying him much more closely now. ¡°I¡¯m genuinely impressed.¡± Staring into the creature¡¯s eyes, Elysian¡¯s mask fell, revealing his true face, no longer that of a boy but of hatred and spite. Deep within his eyes, where one might expect burning fury, lay an endless void, so chilling that it sent shivers down the spine of anyone who beheld it. The once innocent face of a child now bore the mark of the harbinger of doom and vengeance. Lips that were once filled with dread are now twisted into a sinister grin. He suddenly burst into laughter, yet his voice carried no trace of humor¡ªonly mockery and arrogance. Instead of fear, his eyes contained hatred¡ªpure and unbridled, not directed at her but at the world. Elysian smirked and responded, ¡°Thank you for the compliment. I¡¯m constantly striving to impress.¡± Chapter 49 After enduring what felt like an eternity of torture and screams, Elysian remained hanging from the tree; his eyes still had that life in them even amidst all the agony¡ªa faint thread of sanity, if one could still call it that. Was he ever truly sane to begin with? Many would argue against it. Despite the brutality inflicted on him, he still clung to his old self. Well, minus a few fingers on his right, of course. And a missing ear, for refusing to listen to that damnable creature''s words. Also, there were plenty of broken bones; his left fingers were all shattered as if crushed by a millstone, while his left leg was twisted unnaturally. In terms of injuries, he had plenty; it would have been better to ask which part of his body was not covered by wounds. Some were even peeled, like some ripe fruit ready for picking. What the creature did to the boy was truly a gruesome act. Yet, despite it all, he was still the same Elysian¡ªarrogant and unwavering. The creature looked at her handiwork. Instead of admiring it, she appeared rather dissatisfied. She did not like what she saw. ¡®Why doesn¡¯t this boy break?¡¯ ¡°For being so young, you seemed remarkably tough,¡± the woman remarked as she flicked the blood from his sharp fingers. ¡°In fact, you¡¯re the toughest I¡¯ve ever encountered, regardless of age,¡± she admitted, studying him much more closely now. ¡°I¡¯m genuinely impressed.¡± Suddenly, the boy stared deep into her eyes, delving into her soul, leaving her no choice but to meet his gaze in return. Instead of finding raging fury, she saw an endless darkness deeper than her own; those black, cold eyes sent shivers down her soul. The once innocent visage of the boy now exudes impending doom and retribution. When she saw him grin, the creature froze. There was something in those eyes and smile that was troubling. Though she couldn¡¯t put it into place, she felt it in her blood. When the boy suddenly laughed, his voice did not carry any trace of humor¡ªonly mockery and arrogance. Peering once more into his eyes, she did not find any fear, only hatred¡ªpure and unbridled, not directed at her but at the world. The boy¡¯s unwavering and defiant gaze caused the creature to pause. A primal fear gripped her; its intensity was so foreign and unsettling that it made her retreat back. It was something she had never experienced before, stirring beneath her sinister being. ¡®Did this unruly brat dare to make me feel afraid?¡¯ Elysian smirked and responded, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m constantly striving to impress.¡± After hearing his response, the creature¡¯s brow furrowed as her anger flared. ¡°How dare a lowly brat like you act like that in front of me?!¡± she shrieked, her voice piercing and lethal, causing the boy¡¯s ears to bleed. Suddenly, she lashed out and swept her hand across his chest, slicing it into ribbons. Despite the excruciating pain, the boy¡¯s arrogant grin did not waver, so she stabbed her fingers into his sides, twisting them inside his body to maximize the agony. The boy looked down, grunting in pain. ¡°How does it feel now? Do you still have the nerve to smirk at me, boy?¡± ¡®Why did I become so enraged? How did this insignificant human manage to provoke such a reaction from me? Am I truly afraid of this brat? Is this some kind of joke? What can he even do? He¡¯s trapped here in my realm, utterly powerless.¡¯ When the boy looked into her eyes once more, instead of fear, she saw mockery. This reignited her fury, and she lashed out at him again, pouring all her wrath into the poor boy''s tattered and broken body. Despite Elysian¡¯s scream of pain, her furious gaze was met by a grin. This cycle repeated several times, yet the boy remained unyielding against her relentless onslaught. ¡®Why doesn¡¯t he break? Is he already insane?¡¯ ¡°I haven¡¯t encountered anyone like you before. People typically cower before me, begging for their pitiful lives,¡± the woman remarked, her brow furrowing in displeasure. She didn¡¯t like where this was going. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± ¡°Your doom¡ªvengeance incarnate,¡± the boy quipped, chuckling at her reaction. ¡°False bravado,¡± the creature snorted, shaking her head. ¡°I think I know now where that confidence of yours is coming from. I believe you¡¯ve realized now that these injuries aren¡¯t in your physical body, but only in your mind.¡± Elysian did not respond to her question; instead, he only grinned at her. Rather than being irked by being ignored, the woman grinned back with a sadistic gleam in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s true that these injuries aren¡¯t happening in your physical body. However, don¡¯t be too smug about it. You might not know this, since you¡¯re young. The injury in your mind is often worse than any injury in your body. They are often hard to heal, and even if they do, they leave behind scars that never fade. However, there are wounds in your mind that will never mend,¡± she declared, her voice resonating into the dark void as a sinister allure as a chilling smile crept onto her lips. ¡°Some of them are worse than death itself. They will linger within you like an irritating gnat, gnawing away until they fester. Eventually, they will consume you from within until you are naught but a husk¡ªa hallowed shell, drooling like a madman.¡± Instead of fear, the boy just laughed even louder at her statement. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. Ignoring his laughter, the creature¡¯s eyes remained calm as she spoke. ¡°Laugh all you want, child,¡± she uttered, her voice sharp and ominous. ¡°No matter how tough you are, you¡¯ll eventually break. It¡¯s only a matter of time. Once I¡¯m through with you, death will be a mercy you¡¯ll crave.¡± Elysian abruptly stopped laughing, his gaze piercing and defiant. ¡°Do your worst, foul creature. I do not break,¡± he declared, his voice unyielding and arrogant. ¡°I¡¯ve stared death in the face before, and I wasn¡¯t afraid. Even when my soul had died¡ªmy will to live¡ªI still stood tall. Now that I¡¯ve been given life¡ªa second chance¡ª do you think I will bend? So, do your worst, you wretched beast. Let us revel in this grisly show together, and let us see who will yield first, shall we?¡± As her brow furrowed, the woman remained silent, not responding to his provocation. Quietly, she started torturing him again, though this time there was no pleasure in what she was doing. It was purely business at first but gradually turned into frustration, then anger. No matter what she did, no matter how much pain she inflicted, the boy did not break, his mad laughter echoing through her dark realm, annoying her even more. ¡®This dumb brat! Why doesn¡¯t he give up?!¡¯ Elysian¡¯s legs were now gone, and the hollow socket where his right eye had been gouged out bore witness to the brutality he endured. Yet, amidst all the pain and torment, his will remained unbroken, a testament to his indomitable spirit. If anyone were brave enough to peer into his remaining eye, they would witness more than a mere flicker of life; within the depths of that solitary orb burned a flame of defiance. It resembled a candle casting its light amidst the encompassing darkness, a beacon of resilience that refused to be snuffed out. The woman sighed before finally asking, ¡°Are you not tired of this?¡± ¡°Tired?¡± Elysian asked, his remaining eye staring at her for a moment before blinking rapidly. ¡°Are you tired? Well, if you kept hitting me with that arm of yours, it would eventually grow muscles. That would be quite unladylike,¡± he quipped, grinning at her. ¡°Are all things a joke to you?¡± the creature questioned, weary from all the boy¡¯s provocation. ¡°Hmm¡­ No,¡± Elysian mused, pondering the question for a moment. ¡°But what can I do? This realm of yours is already bleak and morbid. If I don¡¯t inject any humor into it, no matter how tasteless and bad, wouldn¡¯t it be too depressing?¡± The woman glanced around her realm, sighing in resignation. ¡®Hmm¡­ He¡¯s right. My place is indeed depressing. But isn¡¯t that the purpose, though? I¡¯m a creature of dread and torment after all.¡¯ ¡°Well, that¡¯s true,¡± the woman agreed. She couldn¡¯t refute the boy¡¯s words. ¡°Now, you finally understand that my humor brings some color into your place,¡± Elysian stated. As the creature was about to object, he quickly added, ¡°I know I¡¯m not funny, and my taste is lacking. But can you fault me for that? I¡¯m just a boy, after all. In time, it will change.¡± She snorted, but instead of annoyance, her expression softened a little. ¡°Why don¡¯t we stop this already and let me go?¡± Elysian asked, observing her reaction. ¡°Let you go?¡± the woman repeated, looking at him without uttering another word. ¡°And serve me,¡± the noble offered, staring back at her directly in the eye. ¡®The nerve of this boy!¡¯ ¡°Not only letting you go, but you also want me to serve you?¡± the woman asked. Her tone had a dangerous edge to it as she chuckled, devoid of any trace of humor. She couldn¡¯t believe the audacity of the boy asking her that. ¡°Your arrogance truly knows no bounds, brat.¡± Rather than reacting immediately, Elysian simply observed her for a moment, allowing silence to return to the room. ¡°I know,¡± the noble finally spoke, his voice somber yet serene¡ªwarm even as the gaze of his remaining eye remained resolute. ¡°This might seem brazen of me, but it¡¯s a win-win for both of us. Look at what I¡¯ve already achieved. You¡¯ve been bound in your realm for ages, yet I¡¯ve liberated you. You¡¯ve languished in slumber within this bland and dreary place, yet I¡¯ve roused you, infusing some excitement back into your existence. I¡¯ve even sated your hunger, fulfilling that primal hunger of yours for blood,¡± he stated, pausing for a moment to emphasize his point. ¡°If you serve me, I¡¯ll promise to quench that insatiable thirst of yours.¡± ¡®A promise to quench my thirst? Does he even grasp the gravity of that vow? How naive.¡¯ ¡°Do you even understand the implications of such a promise, brat?¡± the woman questioned, arching a skeptical brow. ¡°I do,¡± Elysian said, his voice serious and calm. ¡°And I will deliver. Since my path will be paved with the corpses and blood of those that deserve it,¡± he stated, a smile creeping onto his lips. ¡°It shall be a banquet fit for your tastes.¡± ¡®This boy is truly mad. With what I put him through, should I even be surprised? Hmm¡­ Yet, his words intrigue me¡­ Stir something deep¡­ Maybe¡­¡¯ As silence reigned, the only sound was the dripping of blood from the boy¡¯s feet as they stared at each other, neither yielding. They remained locked in this tense exchange for some time, each observing the other. Suddenly, the creature broke the impasse with a sigh of regret. ¡®That would¡¯ve been nice. I¡¯m starting to like this brat, but¡­¡¯ ¡°Even though you¡¯ve earned my respect, I will never serve any man,¡± the woman declared, her tone dripping with spite when she uttered the word ¡®man,¡¯ as if she had tasted something bitter or rotten. ¡°Just the notion of it makes me want to gag.¡± ¡°Well, it seems you really despise men, then,¡± Elysian responded, nodding as if he understood her. ¡°Perfect; I¡¯m not a man but a boy,¡± he stated, suddenly grinning. ¡°I don¡¯t blame you for hating men. They can be disgusting sometimes. Ask the man I just killed. I believe you¡¯ve tasted his blood just now. Isn¡¯t it satisfying to quench your thirst with someone as vile as him?¡± ¡®This boy.¡¯ The woman couldn¡¯t contain herself and burst into laughter, her expression softened considerably. On the other hand, the young noble simply watched her in silence with a big smile on his face. Despite enduring torture at her hands, he held no grudge against her. Though he may not have known her story, he could feel that both of them were the same; they¡¯re nothing but an amalgamation of broken pieces, hastily assembled, forming a grotesque, mismatched creature of hatred and scorn. ¡®Could I really serve him? If I accepted his offer and then he turned out to be like those vile men, what would I do then?¡¯ Elysian waited patiently until their eyes met again. ¡°Have you made your decision?¡± Looking away, the woman nodded and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± With sadness in his eyes, Elysian sighed and asked, ¡°Is that your final decision?¡± The creature just nodded in silence, refusing to meet his gaze as the weight of her decision hung heavily in the air. ¡°So be it,¡± Elysian muttered, his face furrowed as if accepting his fate. Suddenly, the woman¡¯s realm began to tremble, with cracks starting to appear in the dark sky above. ¡®What¡¯s happening?!¡¯ ¡°You''re here at last, you b*stard!¡± Elysian shouted, his voice filled with irritation. ¡°What the hell took you so long?!¡± Chapter 50 ¡°Have you made your decision?¡± Elysian asked as he looked straight into the creature¡¯s eyes. The woman nodded and looked away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡®It¡¯s strange. Why do I feel sad all of a sudden? Hmm¡­¡¯ Elysian sighed and asked, ¡°Is that your final decision?¡± The creature nodded silently, refusing to meet his gaze. ¡®Yup, it looks like there¡¯s more screaming and pain again. Am I turning into a masochist? I hope not. Damn, it would be the most tragic if that happened. I don¡¯t judge anyone¡¯s taste. It¡¯s their business. They can do whatever they like in the confines of their private lives. Well, in public too, but don¡¯t expect me to watch it. I simply don¡¯t understand it like those rich b*stards in my previous life. Well, it seems my mind wanders again. Even though I¡¯m in deepsh*t.¡¯ ¡°So be it,¡± Elysian muttered, as if accepting his fate. Suddenly, the realm of the creature trembled violently, unleashing shockwaves upon shockwaves¡ªunrelenting. Even though the once serene lake of blood stirred, its surface now splashing and reeling, creating waves that spoke of a possible ending¡ªa world teetering on the brink of ruin. Above, amidst the endless darkness of the void, a crack emerged, rippling through the fabric of existence. The darkened sky fractured, and its shattered fragments fell like a rain of shadows¡ªunceasing¡ªuntil a hole was formed, revealing what appeared to be a colossal eye peering down, its gaze deep and piercing. The realm below shuddered at its gaze. And that eye was anything but happy. Its fury was clear and unmistakable as it radiated with intensity. ¡®Finally. Why is everyone always late? In the end, it¡¯s me who suffers. Damn this world! The script never changes.¡¯ ¡°You''re finally here, you damn b*stard!¡± Elysian shouted, irritation clear in his voice. ¡°What the hell took you so long?!¡± ¡®I think someone is pissed.¡¯ Elysian couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as he read his remarks. He was mean, but who could blame him? It wasn¡¯t every day he witnessed this insufferable arrogant b*stard so furious. This was just a welcome change. The Eye wasn¡¯t just annoying the boy. Now, it seemed that these two¡ªinsufferable and arrogant¡ªb*stards were annoying each other. And, what do you expect? Both of them were simply irritating¡ªa match made in heaven, indeed. ¡®Hey, I¡¯m the one who should be angry here. Look at what she did to me! You¡¯ve got the gall to be pissed? With all your bravado, I thought you were strong. Looks like I was wrong. It turns out, you¡¯re the useless one!¡¯ Suddenly, the colossal Eye turned its attention to Elysian, staring at him. The intensity of its gaze bore down on him like a tyrant¡ªintimidating and absolute. Under the weight of its scrutiny, he swallowed hard; a curse escaped his lips, perfectly encapsulating his predicament. ¡°Sh*t.¡± ¡®Why did it grow so big? Tsk, it should¡¯ve been munching on my aura; that¡¯s why it¡¯s gotten so fat. It takes everything but gives nothing in return, truly shame¡­ Yup, I better stop talking. I forgot this b*stards is always listening. Damn, I want my privacy back and peace of mind. This sucks!¡¯ Elysian met its stare with a grin, seemingly disregarding the insult he just hurled at the great Eye in his head. Utterly shameless! Both of them were. ¡®Hey now, why the intense stare? We¡¯re both annoying b*stards, aren¡¯t we? You annoy me, and I annoy you. Isn¡¯t that the dynamic of our relationship? We¡¯re like brothers, always fighting like some great arch-nemesis. But deep down, we both know there¡¯s a connection between us¡ªa bond forged by destiny. I know you want to refute it. But it¡¯s undeniable, even to a one-eyed like me, that you have a soft spot in the furthest recesses of your heart for someone as charming as me.¡¯ Elysian couldn¡¯t help but snort as he read the response, noting that the intensity of its stare softened considerably. This brought a warm smile to his boyish face momentarily before fading away. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! ¡®Say someone who¡¯s just an eye. Well, I just have one eye now. Hmm¡­ See, we are both alike. Brothers, indeed. Wait, are you even a boy? Maybe a sister, then? Just so you know, I¡¯m very good with my sister. So if¡­¡¯ The Eye of Sacraeon simply ignored him, redirecting its attention back to the woman. After its banter with the young noble, its mood soured noticeably. If one looked closely, one might see some veins pulsing with tension, threatening to burst with frustration. Noticing this, the boy didn¡¯t say or think of anything; he just smirked for the briefest of moments before it faded along with his other expression, feeling satisfied with himself while appearing indifferent. Overcome by fear, the woman just stared at the colossal eye, too shocked to say or do anything. How could she? Throughout her existence, she had always been the apex predator, reigning like a¡ª -[Dread Monarch]- ¡ªat the top of the food chain. Yet now, before her, stood a being higher than her own. It was no wonder she shivered in fear. The lady of dread, feared by all, now trembled under an existence whose gaze was all-consuming. As her rationality began to claw its way back, slipping free through the cracks of her emotions, she finally mustered the courage to ask, ¡°W-What the hell are you?¡± ¡®Ah! The shock in her face and the fear in her eyes are truly priceless. See, if you had just accepted my proposal, you wouldn¡¯t be in this mess right now. Yup, a monster versus another monster. It¡¯s just that my monster is much bigger and more nasty. This will be one hell of a show¡ªa truly exciting fight. ¡­why don¡¯t I feel happy, though? Weird. I used to enjoy this stuff. I¡¯m really getting old. Hmm¡­ No, it just seems I¡¯m starting to like her. Well, since karma found its way to me, it will eventually find its way to her. And that time is now. Since it has come to this, I might as well enjoy the show.¡¯ When the colossal eye didn¡¯t respond and simply regarded her with disdain, treating her as though she were nothing more than an insignificant insect, the woman gritted her teeth in indignation at the blatant insult. However, as she witnessed her realm collapsing even faster under the oppressive weight of its existence alone, panic seized her. As her fury dissipated like water under the gaze of the unforgiving sun, she paled, knowing full well what would happen if she failed to stop this terrifying entity from entering her realm. ¡°S-Stop! Please, stop!¡± the woman screamed in desperation, her voice cracking under the weight of the impending disaster. ¡°Do you even understand the consequences of your actions?!¡± When the creature did not respond to her call again, she turned her attention to the boy. ¡°You!¡± she roared, pointing accusingly at him. ¡®Ah, there it is. This is going to be fun.¡¯ ¡°Me?¡± Elysian responded, his eyes widening in surprise. ¡°What do I have to do with this?¡± ¡°What the hell have you done, brat?!¡± the woman roared, her eyes full of hate as she shifted her attention to him. ¡°What is that thing?¡± ¡®I have to admit, I¡¯m starting to like you. However, I¡¯ve got a mean streak and a pretty petty one at that.¡¯ ¡°Huh?!¡± Elysian exclaimed, pretending to be shocked by her accusation. ¡°How the hell would I know? I¡¯m trapped here, unable to use my aura or communicate with the outside world. Why are you even asking me? You should ask that thing,¡± he responded, nodding towards the colossal eye. ¡°Hmm¡­ It doesn¡¯t seem to have any mouth, though. Do entities like you have a secret way to talk, like telepathy or some sh*t?¡± ¡®Oh, she¡¯s angry now. This is getting fun.¡¯ ¡°Brat, stop playing with me! I know you¡¯re acquainted with that creature,¡± the woman responded urgently. ¡°I heard you say he¡¯s ¡®finally here.¡¯ You even questioned ¡®why he took so long.¡¯ And if that¡¯s not enough, you even called him ¡®you damn b*stard,¡¯¡± she stated, raising a brow, challenging the boy to refute her claims. ¡°Tsk, so quit pretending and put a stop to that creature from destroying my realm now!¡± ¡®Oh, how fate changes in the blink of an eye. Now, that you¡¯re in deep sh*t, you¡¯re suddenly ordering me to stop your realm from getting destroyed? If I recall correctly, you were just torturing me to death a moment ago. It seems karma is really a b*tch! I¡¯ve taken quite a hit. And look what happened to me? Now, I get to witness someone else get wrecked by it. Isn¡¯t that wonderful? Ah, that frustration and fear intertwine, creating a symphony that¡¯s music to my ear. What a beautiful melody. What a glorious day. Bravo. Bravo!¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re right. I won¡¯t deny I said those words,¡± Elysian admitted, his tone somber as he sighed. ¡°However, I was merely praying to the gods or any entity that might listen to a little boy¡¯s suffering at that time. I didn¡¯t know that someone would actually listen to my prayers,¡± he remarked, pausing for a moment as he allowed a smile to slowly spread across his lips. ¡°And look, it works. You¡¯re now facing retribution for your actions against such a sweet and innocent child. I thought I was naughty. It seems I¡¯ve been a really good boy.¡± ¡°Sweet and Innocent?!¡± the creature spat out as if the words, ¡®sweet¡¯ and ¡®innocent,¡¯ were bitter and foul. ¡°Brat!¡± ¡°Look, since you¡¯ve awakened from your long slumber, I know you can hear or see everything, am I right?¡± Elysian questioned, raising a brow as he waited for a response. When the creature did not contradict his words, he continued, ¡°Have you ever seen or heard me commune with such a being?¡± The woman remained quiet, observing him while her expression seemed to be considering his words more carefully. When he noticed the woman was still pondering his words in silence, the boy continued, ¡°Just think logically for a moment. I¡¯m just an ordinary boy in the grand scheme of things, a lowly noble in a small barony. Do you genuinely believe I have the power to summon such a being? The notion itself sounds absurd, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡®Absurd yet true.¡¯ After accepting the young noble¡¯s argument, the woman sighed in resignation. Slowly realizing she didn¡¯t know what to do, she turned her attention back to the abhorrence, weary and dejected as her realm quickly descended into the abyssal cold. When the creature seemingly accepted his words as true, Elysian¡¯s smirk slowly wiggled out from his usually impassive lips as if to bloom, nourished by the woman¡¯s gloom. ¡°Though I¡¯ve said all of that. Suppose you let me go and serve me. We don¡¯t know what might happen,¡± Elysian stated nonchalantly as he looked around her crumbling world. ¡°He might stop what he¡¯s doing. We don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°You!¡± the woman roared, her gaze snapping back at him with burning fury in her eyes. If looks could truly kill, he might have died on the spot. ¡°Stop that creature now! Do you want to kill me, brat?!¡± ¡®Ah, so it''s okay to kill me, but killing her is off-limits. This world is becoming more reasonable and fair each day. Isn¡¯t it great? Screw you!¡¯ ¡°So, it¡¯s okay to kill me, but not you?¡± Elysian questioned, grinning wide while his remaining eye was cold as ice. He was pissed, and his tone said it all. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s unfair?¡± ¡°Unfair?¡± she responded, repeating the word, yet it wasn¡¯t a question but sounded like a mockery¡ªthe summation of her being. ¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s unfair, brat! A spoiled rich boy like you, living in his mansion, is asking me about unfairness.¡± ¡®Did I push her too hard? Perhaps the word ¡®unfair¡¯ triggered something in her.¡¯ ¡°If you think it¡¯s unfair, then I¡¯ll make it fair for you,¡± the creature said, venom dripping in her voice. Her eyes, boiling with anger, quickly turned to madness, while her reason slowly faded away. ¡®I don¡¯t like this. It seems I pushed her hard. No, it must have been the word ¡®unfair¡¯ that triggered her. ¡¯ The woman smiled at the boy, but this smile was different; it looked deranged. He couldn¡¯t fully explain it, but it terrified him nonetheless. ¡°Why not die together then? Do you think I¡¯m the only one who¡¯ll die if this place collapses?¡± ¡®F*ck!¡¯ Chapter 51 Elysian immediately froze; his gaze never wavered as he kept staring into the creature¡¯s hate-filled gaze. Deep within her eyes, there was no falsehood, only fury¡ªand madness too. Suddenly, his whole body tensed as the weight of the creature¡¯s threat sank in. ¡®She¡¯s lying, right? Just trying to scare me so her realm won¡¯t get destroyed. Hmm¡­ If this place really collapses, she¡¯ll probably die. But I¡¯m trapped here. Would I die along with her? I¡¯d just return to my body, right? Yeah, that¡¯s got to be it. Yes¡­ Would I risk my life on that assumption? Damn! This place can¡¯t collapse until I¡¯m free. Or I might really die here. I can¡¯t allow that to happen. I just can¡¯t. F*ck! Hey, Eye, you¡¯ve heard that, right? Slow down, or I¡¯ll die.¡¯ Though in a dire situation, Elysian managed to maintain his smile while feigning nonchalance as he stole a momentary glance at the colossal eye. When he observed that the collapse of the realm didn¡¯t abate but instead accelerated, his smile became strained. ¡®Hey, you damn b*stard! Are you listening to me?! Stop what you¡¯re doing! You¡¯re going to get me killed too.¡¯ As the Eye of Sacraeon continued to ignore him and refused to listen, Elysian¡¯s smile quivered before fading completely, replaced by panic as his mouth hung open. ¡®Hey, b*stard! Do you want me to die? Are you even listening? Quit ignoring me, you b*stard!¡¯ The creature noticed the change in the boy¡¯s demeanor, causing her grin to grow wider, fueling her insanity even further. ¡°Where¡¯s your arrogance now, boy?¡± she questioned, her malice rousing her rampage even more. ¡°Do you think you can make me come to heel? I¡¯m the -[Dread Monarch]-, boy. I kneel to no one, especially to a man!¡± she screamed, her maniacal laughter growing even louder. ¡°You scum! I¡¯ll make you pay for what you¡¯ve done to me. My spite and hatred will burn for all eternity until my vengeance is sated. I¡¯ll gladly perish if I can take you with me. Let¡¯s die together in death¡¯s embrace.¡± ¡®What is she talking about? How could I have done something to her? I¡¯ve just met her! Has she gone mad? F*ck! It seems she¡¯s really losing it. Her realm is probably connected to her somehow, maybe like her mind, or even deeper, like her soul. The more it collapses, the more her mind crumbles with it. Sh*t! This is bad. This is really bad. Eye, for f*ck¡¯s sake, please stop already. You¡¯re killing her, and me along with her. I thought you wanted me to control her as my weapon. Why are you doing this now?¡¯ When the Eye of Sacraeon refused to listen and remained bent on destroying her, Elysian finally had enough. ¡°Hey, you bird brain. I know you can f*cking hear me! Can you stop and retreat for now?!¡± he exclaimed, frustration clear in his tone. Instead of his voice getting louder, it grew quieter, becoming colder and more dangerous. Any notion of him merely messing around was gone; he was deadly serious now, unwilling to be put into this precarious situation by these two idiots any longer. ¡°If you don¡¯t listen to me, I will resent you. I swear it upon the heavens¡ªI will consider you my enemy. You¡¯re well aware that I can be quite vindictive. Eye, you wouldn¡¯t want me holding a grudge against you. This is my final warning. The choice is yours if you want to end this relationship with me.¡± The Eye of Sacraeon turned his attention to the boy, scrutinizing him for a moment. Instead of cowering under the weight of its gaze, Elysian met its stare, steadfast and unyielding. Finally, the colossal eye retreated, and the realm¡¯s collapse came to a halt. ¡®Thank you. I owe you for this one, big fella.¡¯ Elysian could finally sigh in relief. Just as he thought everything would be fine, something worse happened. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?!¡± the woman screamed, growling like a rabid dog devoid of reason. Suddenly, the lake of blood rose like spears¡ªone at first, then tens, then hundreds¡ªflying upward like sparrows taking flight, homing in on prey. It attacked the Eye of Sacraeon nonstop. ¡®F*ck!¡¯ ¡°Have you gone mad!¡± Elysian screamed in disbelief, noticing the insanity in her eyes taking hold. Still hoping his reason could reach her, he continued, ¡°I thought you wanted it gone. Now, you¡¯re attacking that giant eye? Stop already, or you¡¯ll really die!¡± The woman just ignored Elysian¡¯s plea for reason. The number of her spears kept increasing¡ªfirst, it was just in the hundreds; now, it was in the thousands. Not only that, but the darkness that dwelled within the deepest recess of her realm flowed out and seeped into the spears, empowering them even more. They glowed with gloom, ominous and dangerous, reverberating through the air with the shriek of souls she had consumed, their runes blazing as if they could pierce anything. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡®Sh*t! That looks pretty dangerous.¡¯ ¡°Crazy b*tch!¡± Elysian spat out. His face paled, and even his vision dimmed momentarily as he witnessed the ominous spears thinning like needles, growing rigid and sharper. This reduced width allowed them to multiply, filling her entire realm with hundreds of thousands. As they ascended into the sky, they blotted out everything. The boy could only see the impending doom that was about to come. ¡°Eye, be careful!¡± The spears of blood assailed the colossal eye relentlessly, akin to a never-ending tide¡ªunyielding and ceaseless. Yet, like a fortress of old, steadfast, and resolute, it merely regarded the onslaught as if it were naught but hay tossed by a playful breeze, dispersing before it could even draw near. The colossal eye remained indifferent, seeing the attacks as nothing but a humorous parody that underscored the difference between the divine and the beast. Elysian exhaled deeply, seeing that the attack did nothing to the Eye of Sacraeon. Not a single spear of blood even grazed its body; instead, it just vanished into thin air long before reaching the colossal eye. ¡®It appears the Eye of Sacraeon is a monster among monsters, establishing a clear hierarchy between them. Its arrogance seems justified now that it has proven its power and dominance. The question is, how strong is it? That¡¯s a question I cannot answer, at least for now. I¡¯m sure it''s extremely strong, and I¡¯m glad it''s on my side. Now that I think about it, I couldn¡¯t even see the entirety of Eye due to its size; it couldn¡¯t even fit the entire realm of this creature. I wonder what it truly looks like. Perhaps it is just an oversized version of its artifact form. Well, that¡¯s a question for another day. Though I have resolved this crisis, the main problem remains unresolved.¡¯ ¡°Come back here, coward!¡± the creature¡¯s voice thundered with sadistic delight, her relentless attack showing no sign of stopping. ¡°Do you truly believe I¡¯ll ever forget what you and your men did to me? Never! No matter how long it takes, I will relish every moment of your torment, every drop of your suffering, until you beg for mercy that will never come. Your sins have marked you, and I am the instrument of your reckoning, thirsting for the taste of your fear and the darkness of your soul.¡± ¡®Thank you.¡¯ Elysian nodded in acknowledgment to the Eye of Sacraeon when it did not respond to the woman¡¯s provocation. It continued to retreat until there was only a small hole in the sky, from which it observed the boy and the creature, protecting him like a guardian in the night. As the creature¡¯s realm ceased collapsing, it slowly reformed, not entirely to its former state but no longer on the verge of crumbling. ¡®Damn, that was close. Hmm¡­ Her sanity should return any minute now that her realm is no longer collapsing.¡¯ After breathing a sigh of relief, Elysian redirected his attention to the woman. ¡°Hey, stop what you¡¯re doing, and let¡¯s negotiate.¡± Instead of listening, the creature continued her relentless onslaught. Now that the Eye of Sacraeon had retreated, most of her attacks missed their mark, veering into the vast emptiness of her realm. She did not care. Instead, she was hellbent on her assault while laughing in euphoria. Sometimes she even cried and hurled curses at unseen adversaries. Her descent into insanity showed no signs of abating; if anything, it seemed to be getting worse. ¡®Why isn¡¯t she stopping? I thought now that her realm wasn¡¯t collapsing, she would return to normal. It seems I¡¯m wrong. She¡¯s even getting worse. Damn it! Why is this happening? Hmm¡­ One possibility, she might have been insane from the beginning. Or on the verge of being one. Well, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if that were the case. Hmm¡­ When her realm started to collapse, it likely triggered her insanity to worsen. Now, she has truly lost her mind. Sh*t! If this is true, what should I do now?¡¯ Elysian was getting worried now. He had no idea when her sanity might return, and he couldn¡¯t stay here forever. Whether the creature could potentially endure hundreds, thousands of years, or perhaps even for eternity, he knew waiting her out was out of the question. ¡®How can I break free here? One possibility is to let Eye destroy her realm, as it nearly did just now. Although I might die alongside her, it¡¯s not certain. She might be lying, and I could survive, although I don¡¯t favor the odds. Sigh. Should be the last resort if I exhaust all other options. The best solution is to have Eye help me. That¡¯s the most ideal. However, would it even help? If Eye wanted to, I wouldn¡¯t be hanging in here. Eye is always listening to my thoughts, and it¡¯s not doing anything. This speaks volumes about the assistance it''s willing to provide. Sigh. Are there other options available to me, though? Hmm¡­ Wait, now that the Eye of Sacraeon has created a breach into her realm, perhaps I can use my aura now.¡¯ Elysian took a deep breath, concentrating on sensing the energy within his dantian. When he felt its presence, he grabbed hold of it. With a determined effort, he pulled it out and released it outward. It worked. The energy from his dantian gradually flowed outward from this body, forming a thin layer of aura around him. ¡®Finally! I hate being this powerless.¡¯ As the aura enveloped his body, the young noble breathed a sigh of relief, grateful that he now had another option without having to rely on others. However, as he continued to inspect his state, his brow furrowed when he noticed something peculiar. ¡®This is strange. I don¡¯t possess any healing abilities, so why is my body healing now? Could it be because of aura? That¡¯s unusual, it typically doesn¡¯t have a healing effect unless one has a related ability. Hmm¡­ Perhaps it¡¯s not aura but Qi which has some healing properties. That could be it. But I didn¡¯t choose the lower dantian; I chose the upper dantian instead, so my regeneration should be negligible. It¡¯s odd for me to heal this quickly, especially since I have only begun my journey into the realm of cultivation.¡¯ As Elysian continued to observe his body, his eyes widened when he noticed that his completely destroyed legs were now starting to reform. It was as if a high-cultivator specialized in healing had extended his hand to aid him, or as if a miraculous potion from one of those snobby ancient families had done him a favor. Such a bizarre occurrence shouldn¡¯t have happened. ¡®What¡¯s happening here? Hey, Eye, have you done something?¡¯ When the artifact did not respond, Elysian sighed, already expecting to be ignored. ¡®This shouldn¡¯t be Eye¡¯s doing. If it did help me, it should¡¯ve already barraged me with insults and then thrown it in my face that it helped me, like some arrogant prick¡ªjust like me. I fear we¡¯re too similar in that way. If not Eye, then who? Hmm¡­ Can I even call it healing? This is not my physical body but my consciousness¡ªlike a mental construct or something. Wait¡­ Wait, my energy is Psion, right?¡¯ Chapter 52 Elysian¡¯s eyes widened as a wave of realization washed over him, flooding his mind with clarity. At that moment, it was as if a veil had been lifted, revealing a truth that had been obscured from his mind. ¡®Psion is closely related to the mind, but the known Upper Dantian¡¯s effect is the enhancement of the mental defense. I think this is one of the reasons why I managed to survive this place. And the other reason? Hmm¡­ Well, I don¡¯t know. With our cultivation differences, even my past self wouldn¡¯t have been able to survive. But this is not in Creation, though. Not the material realm, but her realm, which seems to be a mental plane. I haven¡¯t ventured to another realm in my previous life. I¡¯ve heard stories, though, about other realms, like the elemental realms, for example. Well, there are many of them in stories and legends. One person I know even managed to go there. That crazy b*stard. Sigh. As for me? I¡¯m not interested in going there. I just don¡¯t see the point. This place doesn¡¯t seem to match what I¡¯ve heard. A blood realm, maybe? No, this is likely BloodShade¡¯s realm. But shouldn¡¯t realms be something like the domain of the gods or higher beings? And I¡¯m sure that woman isn¡¯t. Hmm¡­ So, a realm, but not a true realm. Do all living weapons have realms, and will they have different rules? I don¡¯t know; I¡¯m not really an expert on these things. Hmm¡­ Wait, the Eye of Sacraeon might have something to do with my survival. If I recall correctly, it did mention that it boosted my mental defenses or something like that. If my mind were indeed boosted by Eye, I believe it would be a considerable boost. Not to mention that BloodShade wasn¡¯t in optimal condition; the dagger was rusted and full of holes. Also, my will was already strong from the very beginning. So, this might likely be the real reason why I managed to survive this wretched place. Surviving is one thing; healing is a different matter altogether. I should know because I was able to use one thanks to a specialized merchant class before. If I had to guess, this is likely a hidden effect of Psion. While Qi improves healing regeneration and Mana increases energy regeneration, the effects of Psion are less understood. It¡¯s generally accepted that it enhances mental defenses and energy control, but compared to the other dantians, knowledge about it is limited. This is expected since Psion is relatively unpopular. Well, I¡¯ll think more about it later. For now, I¡¯ll just gladly accept this lucky boon.¡¯ As Elysian reveled in the recent turn of events, his jubilation quickly soured into a frown upon realizing that his dantian generated only a small amount of energy. Initially unconcerned, he had assumed it would improve over time as his dantian became more active, perhaps going into overdrive to convert his energy. Now, it was clear that this was not the case. Upon inspecting his dantian, he observed the energy slowly trickling down, akin to squeezing the last drops of juice from a dried fruit. ¡®Damn it! My situation is bad. It seems the amount of energy I receive is proportional to the size of the hole in her realm. Not only is she significantly stronger than me now, but her cultivation surpasses even that of my past life by a considerable margin. Additionally, I find myself in her realm, a domain where she wields control akin to that of a god. Starting with a disadvantage, it is now compounded by the meager amount of energy I can generate. Isn¡¯t this totally unfair? The situation I am in now is too depressing. Sh*t! What can I even do with this limited aura? Sigh. Just when I thought everything was going fine, this happened. This is really messed up. What do I do now?¡¯ Elysian stared ahead, his mind racing as he searched for an answer. ¡®Can a powerless mortal truly hope to contend against a godlike figure like her?¡¯ As despair threatened to consume the boy, his gaze fell once more upon the mad woman. She continued to laugh and scream, bent in her futile attempt to attack the colossal eye. ¡®Well, at least I¡¯m not the only one in deep sh*t. It¡¯s comforting to have company. But the longer I watch her, the more irritated I become. Isn¡¯t she tired? Also, throwing all your energy at Eye is just a waste of resources. It¡¯s better if she¡­ Wait¡­ Wait. Even though she¡¯s extremely strong, isn¡¯t she still a cultivator? That means she has the same limitations as all cultivators, doesn¡¯t it? Energy.¡¯ Elysian¡¯s eyes widened upon his discovery as he silently watched BloodShade on her endless rampage. His lips slowly curled up into a wide grin when he noticed that the lake of blood was lower than before. Well, it wouldn¡¯t be that big of a deal since she was using the blood as her spears, after all. However, when he glanced at the obsidian pillars, he could see cracks visibly forming. Even the branches and heads attached to it were withered to the point that a few would crumble with just a puff of wind. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. ¡®This is a common mistake that cultivators make. Even with her seemingly endless supply of energy, it wouldn¡¯t be enough considering the level of ability she is using, coupled with her relentless attack. At the rate she was going, she¡¯d use up all her energy in no time. Well, this only happened because she completely lost her mind. If she hadn¡¯t, I doubt this would have happened. It seems I¡¯m lucky this time, and I truly deserved it after all the sh*t I¡¯ve experienced tonight. And in life. Isn¡¯t it time for fate to finally be on my side?¡¯ This new revelation instantly filled him with giddy delight. How could he not be? He was nearly healed now; his two legs were as good as brand new. Not only that, he could simply stay there without lifting a finger and wait for everything to resolve itself. And so he waited. Just as he expected, the woman gradually began to breathe hard, exhausted. Despite her worsening condition, her maniacal attack never wavered. It continued relentlessly, pursuing justice against an enemy she alone could see. ¡®She¡¯s lucky that Eye sees her as anything but an insect beneath its notice. And it considered me as one too. Sigh. It''s insulting, but I¡¯m grateful in this situation.¡¯ As BloodShade¡¯s rampage continued, all the branches that extended from the pillars lay on the ground, brittle and breaking down into dust. Even the screaming heads were now mere skulls, lacking the horror they once emanated, a husk of their past selves. The two obsidian pillars that once radiated power were now falling, crumbling to the ground like ruins, drained of all their resilience and vigor. Even the boundless lake of blood, the hallmark of her realm, was nearly depleted in her rage-filled assault. Just as Elysian was feeling smug about it, his wide grin slowly faded into a frown. ¡®Wait, if she continues like this, wouldn¡¯t her realm eventually collapse? Sh*t. Didn¡¯t I just save her realm from collapsing? And now she¡¯s destroying it herself? You¡¯ve got to be kidding me. This isn¡¯t happening, right? Damn it, not again.¡¯ When the truth of his situation hit him, Elysian¡¯s mouth hung open, beads of sweat dotting his forehead. ¡®Me and my big mouth. Fate on my side? When was she ever on my side? She always raises my hopes before slamming them to the ground. This is f*cked up.¡¯ ¡°Hey, you b*tch! Are you trying to kill yourself? Stop this already!¡± Elysian screamed at the top of his lungs. No matter how loud he yelled, BloodShade just ignored him and continued her dance of folly. ¡®I have no choice but to break free from my restraints, or else I might truly die here. This sucks.¡¯ With gritted teeth, the young noble focused his aura into his arm, pulling with all his strength. Oblivious to the tree¡¯s weakened state due to BloodShade¡¯s actions, he yanked fiercely, causing the branches to snap, sending him hurtling into the lake of blood. Despite its reduced volume, the lake still contained enough blood for him to swallow several gulps upon impact. ¡®Yecch!¡¯ The foul taste and sensation were so overwhelming that Elysian¡¯s throat convulsed as he desperately attempted to expel the blood he¡¯d accidentally swallowed. He gagged, feeling his stomach lurch with the effort to rid itself of the crimson liquid that had invaded his mouth and throat. ¡®Why is this happening to me? All I wanted was to celebrate tonight, and here I am, trapped in some nightmarish realm, drinking blood. This situation is beyond messed up. Sigh. Why am I even bothering to question why this is happening? It¡¯s my own fault for getting tangled up in the first place. If only I hadn¡¯t¡­ Sigh. It¡¯s already done. And it¡¯s my fault, as usual. I need to face the consequences of my decisions and actions.¡¯ Elysian steeled his mind and turned his attention back to the woman. He breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that BloodShade wasn¡¯t paying attention to him, even with all the noise that he made. ¡®Lucky, she¡¯s so focused on her attacks that she didn¡¯t notice me.¡¯ Standing up, Elysian slowly maneuvered behind the woman. When he was certain that she was still focused on her assault on Eye, the boy channeled all her aura into her legs and sprinted forward. Before he could come any closer, a smaller version of her spear lanced towards him. Fortunately, his reflexes were quick enough to evade it, and his experience taught him not to lower his guard regardless of the circumstances. He swiftly retreated and prepared himself for any potential counterattack from the creature. ¡®Sh*t. That was close.¡¯ Elysian waited tensely, his breaths shallow and his senses heightened, but no counterattack came from her. Instead, she remained oblivious to his presence, consumed by her single-minded frenzy as she relentlessly assaulted the colossal eye. ¡®What the hell is she doing? Is she just messing with me? No, that can¡¯t be it. Hmm¡­ This is odd.¡¯ Unsure of his next move, Elysian meticulously observed her actions, searching for any hint of a trap. Finding no obvious signs of deception, he reluctantly decided to launch another attack, conscious of the urgency of the situation. However, he was extremely cautious this time, knowing an attack might be coming and, worse, this might just be a ploy from her. As predicted, a spear of blood materialized suddenly, hurtling toward him. Already expecting the attack, he reacted swiftly, sidestepping it with ease. Instead of retreating, he went forward and continued with his attack. Yet, the closer he got to her, the more spears appeared with increasing velocity, posing a serious threat. Though he couldn¡¯t die from the attack, it would be a big waste of time, which he couldn¡¯t afford. With little choice left, Elysian decided to retreat for now, realizing the necessity of evaluating his strategy in the face of escalating danger. ¡®It seems those spears are merely a passive defensive mechanism that protects her. Hmm¡­ Sigh. This is going to be difficult. With my limited aura, my options are severely restricted. If I proceed halfheartedly, I¡¯ll only end up wasting my energy and time. Now, my only option is to risk everything on my next attack. I must get her back to her senses or, preferably, disable her. I loathe finding myself in this kind of situation again.¡¯ Drawing in a deep breath, Elysian tried to be calm; however, the creases on his forehead betrayed his frustration. His gaze bore into the woman, intense and unyielding. Each beat of silence was thick with an unspoken weight of tension, as his next move would determine if he could finally get out of this situation. If he failed, he would be in much deeper trouble. ¡°Hebimichi Kamae,¡± the boy whispered. Chapter 53 ¡°Hebimichi Kamae,¡± the boy whispered, inhaling deeply as he lowered himself, evenly distributing his weight for a perfect balance. Focusing intently, he directed all his aura into his legs, compressing it until a pained grunt escaped his lips, tightly coiling the compressed aura like a snake poised to strike. With a controlled exhale, he muttered, ¡°Oshiyoseru.¡± Releasing his aura downward, he propelled himself forward with the velocity and accuracy of a striking serpent. Elysian moved like a blur; his ability propelled him to the point that he effortlessly dodged the blood spears hurtling towards him. However, as he got closer, the intensity of the attack increased exponentially. Spears materialized seemingly out of thin air, their numbers multiplying with each passing moment. The deadly velocity surged even more, making it increasingly difficult for the boy to evade them entirely. Despite his absurd speed, a few managed to graze him, leaving him wounded and bloodied. ¡®Sh*t! This is bad.¡¯ As Elysian closed in on her, the spears materialized with alarming speed, seemingly multiplying before his very eyes. With his velocity, he propelled himself towards them, his momentum pushing him straight into their deadly path. With a pained grunt, the spears pierced his flesh, sinking into his shoulders and arm, threatening to impale him further if he dared to press on. ¡®Damn it, this won¡¯t cut it. At this rate, I¡¯ll be a porcupine before I can even reach her. If I use another ability, I¡¯ll drain all my energy and end up with aura exhaustion, and then I¡¯m done. Sh*t! Sh*t! Sh*t! Do I even have a choice? If I back off now, I won¡¯t have the energy to launch another assault. F*ck! I¡¯m screwed. Really screwed!¡¯ When he saw the wall of spears, Elysian quickly realized that it was impossible to advance any further. Left with no option, he gritted his teeth and muttered, ¡°Hebi no Suiky¨­.¡± In an instant, his forward motion slowed significantly. Despite this, it allowed him to deftly maneuver through the onslaught of spears, his aura swiftly shifting from one leg to another with remarkable deft and precision. Allowing him to navigate through the relentless barrage, he danced between wave after wave of spears, his movements calculated and deliberate, evading the deadly onslaught masterfully. ¡®I¡¯m not fond of relying on this ability, more so in this situation; it drains so much aura. But I¡¯m left with no other option. I just hope I don¡¯t spend all my energy before reaching that cursed woman.¡¯ However, as Elysian drew closer, even this ability started to fail him under the overwhelming onslaught of spears. They multiplied so rapidly that there was nearly no room for him to maneuver. Undeterred, he pressed forward since he did not have any choice. Desperation led him to make a risky move by allowing a few non-lethal spears to hit him in exchange for gaining precious ground toward the creature. Remarkably, his gamble paid off. Amidst the seemingly impenetrable wall of spears, he discovered a gap¡ªa space¡ªthat offered him a clear path toward his target. ¡®Finally!¡¯ Without the energy for another ability, Elysian relied only on enhancing his legs, pushing himself forward with every ounce of strength. Suddenly, a cluster of spears materialized in his path. Rather than panicking, he remained composed, his expression as frigid as ice itself. Years of brutal combat had sharpened his instincts, teaching him to face challenges head-on with unwavering resolve. Focused solely on his objective, he refused to falter, especially when it was within reach. As the spears lanced towards him, he calculated his move with precision. With a swift, agile leap akin to that of a cat on the hunt, he gracefully evaded the spears. Suspended in mid-air, he concentrated all his aura on his right hand. ¡®Fate, do you believe I¡¯ll let you snatch this victory away from me? Not a chance!¡¯ As he descended upon his enemy, Elysian¡¯s muscles strained with the intensity of his resolve, pouring all his strength and will into this one decisive strike. Just as his fist was about to hit her unprotected head, spikes of blood burst from the creature¡¯s body, ripping through his flesh with a savage force. They pierced his chest, lacerated his legs, and drove into his right arm, forcibly halting his attack in mid-motion, leaving him momentarily stunned and vulnerable. However, this momentary setback only fueled his fury. With rage as his driving force, he clenched his teeth and seized the nearest spike with his right hand, using it as leverage to pull himself closer to the woman. ¡®F*ck you!¡¯ the boy screamed, his words not aimed directly at the creature or fate but at anyone who dared to toy with him for their own amusement, whether they be gods or demons alike. With his left arm, he delivered a resounding slap to the woman¡¯s face. Though lacking in force, it silenced her maniacal cry and laughter instantly, the sound of his slap echoing through her now silent realm. In that suspended moment, time seemed to freeze as tension rose in the air. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. ¡®Sh*t! I hope she¡¯s not furious.¡¯ As the suffocating atmosphere worsened, Elysian could only hang in the air, pierced by the bloody spike, powerless to do anything as he waited for his uncertain fate. Suddenly, the woman¡¯s body started trembling as if she couldn¡¯t control the emotions contained within her. ¡®Yep, I¡¯m screwed.¡¯ BloodShade slowly turned towards him, her eyes filled with tears streaming down her face. This wasn¡¯t the face of a woman overwhelmed by fury; instead, it reflected the anguish of a broken soul. In that particular moment, she was not a creature of hate and malice but an ordinary person who had suffered at the cruel hands of fate. Deep within her eyes, a sliver of sanity began to resurface, bringing with it the return of her shattered self. ¡®Why am I always weak to these kinds of people? Hmm¡­ People? Human? She isn¡¯t one, right? Well, to whatever entity, human or otherwise. Does it even matter? Nearly all creatures have emotions and desires.¡¯ Suddenly, the blood spike melted, dissolving back into the lake of blood. Elysian fell back into the crimson pool with a grunt, the vile taste of blood filling his mouth. He wanted to curse and retch, but he was too exhausted and wounded to even complain. Instead, he mustered every ounce of strength still left in him as he rose to his feet, each movement accompanied by a grunt of pain as his wounds protested against his efforts. With melancholic eyes, he watched the woman, bearing witness to sorrow and suffering as tears cascaded down her cheeks, mingling with the crimson pool beneath her. Elysian just stood there in silence, not because he was unsure of what to say, but because he simply didn¡¯t want to say anything. Both of them were broken creatures, and he knew full well that words of sympathy would only ring hollow. Instead, he understood that the greatest comfort he could offer was his silent presence, reassuring them that they were not alone in their suffering. BloodShade¡¯s gaze shifted towards him; her expression was a mixture of sadness and pain. ¡°What is that look in your eyes, boy?¡± she asked, managing a faint smile despite her anguish. ¡°I don¡¯t need your pity.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Elysian responded softly, kneeling in front of her and gently wiping away her tears. The creature did not recoil at the boy¡¯s sudden yet kind gesture; instead, she welcomed it, quietly observing him with a sense of curiosity and camaraderie. In his eyes, she saw a reflection of her own brokenness¡ªa shared understanding of the pain they both carried within. ¡°I don¡¯t pity you. How could I?¡± the young noble continued, pointing to his own face. ¡°Look at me; I¡¯m in an even worse situation than you.¡± The woman blinked, studying his face carefully, when she noticed the blood, tears, and sweat that adorned his already unremarkable features, making them appear even worse. This sight elicited a genuine laugh from her, one she believed she might have lost long ago beneath all the pain and suffering she had suffered. ¡®I know I¡¯m trying to be funny, but is she enjoying this a bit too much? Do I truly need to degrade myself like this? Well, two women did cry in my company tonight. Ah, what lengths must I go to simply make a woman laugh? Tsk. Whatever.¡¯ Watching her laugh so hard, the boy simply shrugged, seemingly indifferent at first. However, despite his initial resistance, a grin spread across his face as he found himself drawn into her infectious delight. With a chuckle slipping past his lips, he surrendered to the moment and joined in her laughter. They laughed together for a while, their shared mirth creating a sense of warmth and joy in the air. In that rare moment, nothing else seemed to matter except them and the happiness they found in each other¡¯s company. As the two were lost in their own world, BloodShade¡¯s realm slowly began to revert to its former state. Although not obvious, if one focused enough, the broken obsidian pillars started to reform, and the lake of blood started to refill, drop by drop. Nevertheless, it would require time and a considerable amount of blood before it could fully return to its previous glory. ¡®Hmm¡­ Let''s see.¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re really cruel, you know,¡± Elysian said, snorting at her as their laughter slowly died down. ¡°You keep insulting my appearance. I¡¯m not ugly; I¡¯m just ordinary. There¡¯s a big difference.¡± ¡°Is there?¡± the creature asked, raising her brow while staring at him. ¡®This woman.¡¯ ¡°Of course there is. There¡¯s a huge difference. People like you, born beautiful like goddesses, can¡¯t understand the little nuances that plague mere mortals like me and my ilk,¡± the young noble responded, sighing in exasperation. ¡°Whatever. I don¡¯t really care.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t care? You seem pretty affected,¡± BloodShade remarked, chuckling at his frowning face. ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Elysian retorted, scowling at her. ¡°As we all know, beauty is in the eye of the beholder. It might be that you simply lack the refined taste necessary to appreciate the uniqueness of my appearance and the regal presence I exude.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± the woman agreed, nodding at him as she pondered for a moment. ¡°Maybe I just have exquisite taste and lack the necessary insight to appreciate peculiarities. Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll find someone who¡¯s blind. After all, this is a big world.¡± ¡®Did she just insult me? Screw you!¡¯ ¡°Quit glaring at me, boy,¡± the creature said in a cold, malevolent voice. ¡°Or I might gouge that eye of yours.¡± Swallowing hard, Elysian forced a smile, and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve only just healed my eye, and you¡¯re already threatening to take it out again? Don¡¯t you have a conscience?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± the woman responded flatly before a grin spread across her gorgeous face. ¡°Neither do you, so let¡¯s cease these charades. I can easily see through your facade, boy. You should change that gaze in your eyes; it¡¯s obvious. I know you¡¯re just trying to lull me into lowering my guard and forging some semblance of connection with you.¡± ¡®She¡¯s indeed smart. Ancient entities like her are hard to manipulate. I disagree with one thing: I have a conscience¡ªthough it¡¯s cold.¡¯ ¡°Let''s get one thing straight: I was honest and did not fake my emotions earlier,¡± Elysian explained, smiling warmly at her. ¡°Whether you like it or not, we share similarities in certain aspects, though not in the face department.¡± Chuckling at his words, the creature''s gaze softened slightly as she looked fondly at the boy. ¡°I know. We are both broken souls. And ruthless. So, drop the facade and reveal your true self, so that we can discuss business.¡± ¡®Business¡­ I like that word.¡¯ With a nod, Elysian¡¯s smile widened, stretching into a grin, while his warm eyes suddenly shifted, morphing into something cold and calculating. ¡°Let¡¯s talk business then.¡± Chapter 54 ¡®A wolf, vicious and dangerous, masquerading as a harmless, helpless lamb. Even now, witnessing that abrupt shift in his gaze is still fascinating. And disturbing. Staring into those cold, calculating eyes of his, it feels like every move I make is being meticulously read and assessed.¡¯ ¡°You already know what I¡¯m after, right?¡± Elysian said, observing her carefully. ¡°I¡¯m just waiting for your answer.¡± ¡°You want me to serve you,¡± BloodShade stated, smirking at him. ¡°Correct,¡± the boy responded nonchalantly. ¡°Haven¡¯t I already given you my answer?¡± she said, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Did you?¡± Elysian asked, pondering for a moment as if recalling a memory before glancing back at her. ¡°Ah. Well, we all know that answers can change at any time.¡± ¡°What if I told you my answer hadn¡¯t changed?¡± the woman replied, staring him straight in the eye as if they were engaged in a battle of wills. Elysian remained silent while wearing his grin as though he hadn¡¯t heard her and was still waiting for the answer¡ªthe response he wanted to hear. The atmosphere grew thick with tension, weighing down the air so heavily that it would have made any ordinary creature sweat and squirm. Yet, these two beings continued in their silent confrontation. While they stared at each other with their unyielding gaze, intense and piercing, their faces were masked by indifference; it¡¯s a facade they two wore for their role, a means to gain an upper hand in a game they knew all too well. ¡®Sometimes, those eyes of his are quite unsettling. And that¡¯s something, coming from someone like me. Hmm¡­ Yet, I find myself drawn to them. They¡¯re distinctive, adding depth to his character, unlike those mundane beauties who strut around as if they¡¯re the center of the world.¡¯ ¡°But we both know that there¡¯s only one possible answer to your proposal, don¡¯t we?¡± the woman remarked, finally breaking the silence between them. With it, the tension faded into the dark recesses of her forgotten realm. A sigh of resignation escaped her lips as she pointed upwards towards the colossal eye peering down on them with its intense gaze, like a god watching disobedient children engaged in their foolish games. ¡°All because of that entity up there?¡± Who¡¯s the first one to break the silence spoke volumes¡ªthe dominance was established. And Elysian was fully cognizant of it. His face abruptly relaxed, while his once emotionless eyes regained their mirth, finding their place once more in his boyish charm. His disturbing grin devolved into a smile as gentle as a breeze, unlike the predatory one before, out for a kill. ¡®Fascinating! It¡¯s truly a wide world.¡¯ ¡°Correct,¡± the young noble affirmed. The woman¡¯s laughter erupted suddenly, echoing through the air with unrestrained delight, while the boy just maintained his amused smile, his eyes alight with quiet pleasure as he observed her with silent measure, savoring every moment of her infectious energy, a complete contrast to her recent insanity. ¡®How many times did I laugh today? Two or three times, I don¡¯t know. Does it matter? I can¡¯t even recall the last time I felt this ecstatic. Hmm¡­ It seems it¡¯s been really long. Very long.¡¯ ¡°Then why do you even ask me if the outcome was already decided from the very beginning?¡± the woman asked, her eyes focused on the boy. She watched him ponder her question for a moment, detecting the subtle smirk playing on his lips¡ªa telltale sign of his showmanship. Instead of being annoyed, she played along, having come to a greater understanding of the young noble by now. So, she simply watched as he pretended to rack his brain for an answer he had known from the very start. ¡°I just want the idea to come from you,¡± Elysian finally said, smiling at her as he chose to side with honesty. He recognized there was nothing to hide from her since she already knew. ¡°And, of course, from your own free will¡ªnot from any coercion on my part. Even though, deep down, you don¡¯t really have any other option. But if you can convince yourself it was your decision, it will be much easier for you to accept working for me. Resistance fades when you believe it¡¯s your own choice. And I¡¯m more than willing to assist you in reinforcing that belief.¡± ¡®Seems we¡¯re forgoing all the pretense.¡¯ ¡°Of course. Of course,¡± the woman said, laughing without humor in her tone. ¡°You know it''s vile, right? Why would I willingly choose to work for a manipulative ¡®son of a b*tch¡¯ like you?¡± Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. ¡°Careful now; you can insult me, but not my mother. That¡¯s the red line you can¡¯t cross,¡± Elysian said, not entirely serious about the threat but offering a cautious reminder. ¡°Also, I wouldn¡¯t call it manipulation but persuasion, just so we¡¯re clear,¡± he added, smirking at her. As he pondered her question further, he sighed and continued, ¡°Let¡¯s be honest. All creatures influence each other, knowingly or not. When people interact with each other, the way they smile or frown affects the other person¡¯s behavior. It¡¯s simply the reality, especially for those in positions of power who have people to rule. It¡¯s what you¡¯d call politics. At the end of the day, it¡¯s the intent that matters,¡± he said, growing serious. ¡°And I can assure you, my intent towards those under me will never be malicious. I can promise you that.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it said that the road to the abyss is paved with good intentions?¡± the woman countered, raising a brow. ¡°You¡¯re right. I can¡¯t argue with that,¡± Elysian responded with a somber expression before sighing deeply. ¡°I know my actions might have dire consequences. I just can¡¯t help myself. I¡¯ve refused to get involved in the past, believing that it was their choice, but in the end, I couldn¡¯t forgive myself. I¡¯ve always asked myself, what if I did not listen and just did this or done that. Would the outcome change? Would they have survived?¡± ¡®Regret is such a cruel thing. How can someone so young suffer so much?¡¯ ¡°What if your action might lead to their demise? Could you bear that burden?¡± Elysian looked her straight in the eye and honestly replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know. What I do know is that I will never forgive myself if I don¡¯t do anything. At the end of the day, I am and will be a leader of men. I can¡¯t escape the responsibility that comes with it,¡± he remarked, his face suddenly appearing tired and aged from the weight of the burden he had to carry. ¡°Now, I¡¯ve made my decision to forgo inaction. I believe that it¡¯s better to take whatever action, even if it involves manipulation, to save the lives of my people. I don¡¯t care what I must do; I must ensure that I can protect them.¡± ¡®A broken mirror, seeing your reflection on its pieces. Hmm¡­ This feels weird. He¡¯s indeed broken, just like me.¡¯ ¡°Damned if you do, damned if you don¡¯t,¡± the creature mused, offering a sad smile. Elysian sighed, nodding to her. After a moment of silence, he remarked. ¡°I know my actions might not be moral. I don¡¯t even proclaim to be a good person. I don¡¯t care about all that. They can call me a villain all they want. I just want to protect all the people that I care about with whatever I¡¯ve got. And I hope you will be one of those people.¡± Smiling warmly at her, he continued, ¡°But I do believe that my proposal is a win-win for both of us. We can both get what we want.¡± ¡®He¡¯s right. I have nothing to lose.¡¯ Before she could respond, Elysian laughed and added, ¡°This discussion suddenly became serious so quickly. Knowing the truth, I just hope I didn¡¯t come across too poorly and make the wrong impression.¡± The woman¡¯s eyes softened slightly as she smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t care about that. I¡¯m the queen of spite, after all. Something like that is inconsequential to me. I¡¯m just a little irritated that I¡¯m going to be serving a man.¡± ¡°As I mentioned earlier, I¡¯m not a man but a boy,¡± Elysian quipped, raising a brow before chuckling. ¡°Going to be serving a man? So, does that mean?¡± ¡®I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m doing this. Though their personalities are opposite, my little Marcus is almost the same age as him. Sigh.¡¯ ¡°Congratulations, boy, you just have me as your blade,¡± BloodShade said, sighing before shaking her head at what she just decided. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll be a boon for you. I might be a curse. You never know.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a curse I¡¯ll gladly accept,¡± Elysian responded, grinning at her, extremely happy with what he had just accomplished. ¡®I hope you won¡¯t regret that.¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s see if you¡¯ll still say that once all of this is done,¡± Bloodshade stated, a devious grin spreading across her face as her entire body became enveloped in crimson light, its edges tinged with a darker hue. Then, a hole suddenly appeared on her chest, resembling an all-consuming pit of endless void. When he saw this, Elysian swallowed hard. The hole in her chest seemed ominous and dangerous. Even worse, he didn¡¯t know what was happening, so he decided to ask her, ¡°Hey, is everything alright?¡± ¡®How does it feel now to be afraid, brat?¡¯ Instead of responding, the woman chose to remain quiet, maintaining her grin that clearly revealed her fang as the hole in her chest began pulling everything around them toward her. At first, it was just the pillars, followed by the branches and skulls, and then the lake of blood. As the endless pit in her chest started devouring everything, Elysian felt the urge to run away immediately. He only stopped when he noticed the Eye of Sachaeon, staring at them without a care in the world. While the colossal eye¡¯s behavior wasn¡¯t surprising in itself, as it always acted according to its own whims, it provided him with the necessary time to contemplate what was truly happening. Elysian realized that even though he was in very close proximity to the woman, the pull of the endless hole did not seem to affect him. Even when the blood under his legs was being devoured by it, he was still unaffected. So, against his trepidation, he chose to stay and calmed himself. ¡®Impressive. But what should I expect? The boy has already withstood the pain I inflicted on him. The uncertainty of the unknown should be nothing to him. It¡¯s just that often he¡¯s hard to read. He wears so many masks, from a total fool to someone scary, that at times I couldn¡¯t discern if it was really him. Whoever he truly is, I¡¯ve already cast my lot. I¡¯ve made my choice. Hopefully, I won¡¯t come to regret it. Now, let the pain begin.¡¯ When everything around the realm was devoured, only the eerie whiteness remained, or perhaps it was replaced. He did not know. What he did know was that the creature¡¯s realm felt like it had been stripped like wallpaper from a wall, leaving only this strange emptiness. The only blemishes on this seemingly perfect monochromatic strangeness were him, the woman, and the hole in the sky, where the colossal eye still peered, indifferent. Being inside was extremely uncomfortable; it felt like he was floating, but not quite. This was something he hadn¡¯t felt before, and he doubted this was something a mere mortal should have experienced. What was even more troubling was the creature¡¯s stare. She grinned as if she were hinting that this was just the beginning. And just as Elysian feared, it was only starting. The woman¡¯s mouth suddenly opened as if to scream, but there was no sound; instead, a crimson light emanated from her mouth. Her eyes blazed with the same intensity. Then, out of nowhere, her entire body collapsed, being devoured by the hole in her chest. This continued until nothing was left but the hole. ¡°F*ck!¡± Elysian cursed, his mind swirling with confusion at the bizarre turn of events. As he bore witness to the unfolding chaos, she uncertainly gnawed at him. ¡°Hey, Eye, she¡¯s not trying to kill me, right?!¡± he exclaimed, desperation coloring his voice as he pleaded for some form of reassurance from the indifferent colossal creature. Yet Eye remained silent, its gaze lazily watching. With a heavy sigh, Elysian resigned himself to the unsettling spectacle before him. Chapter 55 After the woman was devoured, the hole began to shrink smaller and smaller, as if it were trying to consume itself. When it was a third of its original size, it collapsed inward upon itself. Instead of disappearing into nothingness, it suddenly expanded outward before exploding into a brilliant light. ¡°Sh*t!¡± Elysian cursed, his breath catching in his throat as he instinctively covered his eyes with his hand, startled by the sudden turn of events. As his heart pounded incessantly against his chest, the air crackled with tension as his senses reeled, overwhelmed by the situation coupled with his confusion. ¡®What the hell?! Can someone tell me what¡¯s going on? Damn it!¡¯ As the light abated, Elysian cautiously opened his eyes and looked in front. Before him, he saw an orb of darkness and blood, locked in a futile attempt to merge into one. The crimson glow emitted by the blood clashed with the effort of the shade to smother it, resulting in an endless struggle between the two opposing forces, neither gaining an advantage. With each moment, the conflict grew more intense until, finally, it stopped; they found equilibrium. Now, the orb vibrated with pure power, causing Elysian¡¯s very being to tremble just by being close to it. ¡®What is that thing? I¡¯ve never felt this much power before. Well, except for Eye of course, but that b*stard is in a league of its own. Hmm¡­ What do I do now?¡¯ Elysian waited patiently for some more, but the orb just floated in front of him. ¡°Maybe I need to touch it or something. But is it safe?¡± he asked himself as he observed it intently. ¡°Safe or not, I can¡¯t just sit here and do nothing.¡± Sighing in resignation, Elysian reluctantly stood up. Rather than approaching the orb directly, he decided to walk around it, observing it from different angles. He hoped that by studying its reactions to his movements, he might gain insight into what he should do next. ¡®Still nothing. Do I have any other choice than to touch that thing? I know I might lack the mortal fear, thinking this is just the mental realm and will not affect my physical body, but¡­ but the power contained in that orb is rather terrifying. But do I have a choice, though? Sigh. The sad reality is that I don¡¯t. I must do something or rot for eternity in this place.¡¯ With no other option, Elysian took a deep breath and carefully approached the vibrating orb. The closer he got, the more he felt the terrifying power brushing not just against his skin but against his very being. It wasn¡¯t painful per se, but uncomfortable, like a hot wind blowing against him. Undeterred, he pressed forward. Just as he was about to touch the orb, he recoiled as it suddenly began rotating faster and faster before hurtling toward him and striking him in the chest. Elysian¡¯s body was propelled backward, a startled gasp escaping his lips as he soared through the air. Just as he was about to fall, his body stopped moving, leaving him suspended in mid-air. His heart pounded hard as a rush of adrenaline coursed through his veins, struggling to comprehend what had just happened. Paralyzed by shock, he found himself unable to properly process the situation. ¡®Wha¡­ Agh!¡¯ Just as the boy was on the verge of regaining his senses, he let out a guttural scream. This cry was unlike any other. When he had been tortured by BloodShade, it felt as though his body and mind were being sliced open and carved out. The pain was excruciating; there was no question about that, but it was bearable for him. However, this experience was different, far worse, and far more agonizing. The shriek echoed the torment of his very being, torn to pieces, only to be reformed and transformed anew. Every fiber of his existence seemed to convulse with indescribable anguish as if undergoing a profound metamorphosis of the soul. This was the first time since returning to the past that he felt truly scared. The young noble¡¯s heart pounded wildly in his chest, his mind racing with uncertainty and dread. He didn¡¯t know how much longer he could endure this torment, his resolve wavering with each passing moment. ¡®Agh! F*ck! What the hell is happening? Is this why that b*tch grinned at me? What has she done this time? Agh! Damn it, t-this is unbearable! I don¡¯t think I-I can hold any longer.¡¯ You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. As he was about to slip into unconsciousness, Elysian¡¯s mind drifted to the memory of his sister¡¯s face¡ªthe tear-streaked eyes that haunted his thoughts. Regrets of the past flood his mind, each one a weight on his soul. Gritting his teeth in defiance, he fought against the encroaching darkness, clinging desperately to the flicker of life within him. ¡®Now that I¡¯ve been given a second chance, would I give up? No, never! I can¡¯t allow my sister to suffer again. I won¡¯t allow my uncle to win. No matter what, I must live!¡¯ As his guttural scream echoed into the empty white realm, Elysian fought on, his grip on life tenuous, like a delicate thread in a storm. Time blurred into obscurity as he lost track of its passing, his senses consumed by the relentless struggle for survival. Abruptly, the pain vanished as if it had never existed. Though he remained conscious, darkness suddenly consumed his vision. ~ ~ ~ ¡®What did I ever do wrong? Why¡­ why are they doing this? Why? Why don¡¯t they let me die?¡¯ Even now, it remains a mystery to her why someone would subject her to this fate. She was just an ordinary wife of a farmer, who was a devoted and loving father to their children. One fateful night, she and her entire family were abducted by a group of men. Their identities remained unknown to her. What she knew for certain was their cruelty. ¡®Cruel¡¯ didn¡¯t even begin to describe what they did to them. Bound to a chair, she could only watch in horror as her son and daughter were tortured before her eyes. The anguish of what they had to witness became so unbearable that her husband, unable to endure the torment inflicted upon their children, took his own life. She wanted to follow suit, attempting to end her own life by biting her tongue to bleed out or slamming her head against the wall. But they kept thwarting her attempts, saving her life each time. She even refused to eat or drink, but they always found ways to keep her alive, prolonging her agony as they raped and tortured her repeatedly. She begged them to just end her suffering, but they only laughed in response. They seemed to revel in her pain, prolonging her torment without mercy. She couldn¡¯t fathom why. Why had the gods forsaken her, if they even existed? If there was a deity, it was surely a cruel one. Now, she was nothing but a broken woman, imprisoned in a cage barely a third of her height. This confinement wasn¡¯t fit for a human; it was more suited to a dog, and she was treated as one. Though inclined to cry, no tears came from her eyes; they had already dried from the crying and misery she had endured. She did not even know how long she was held captive here. Months? Years? Time seemed to blur into a relentless cycle of pain and suffering, leaving her lost in an endless abyss of despair. It was strange that, despite all she had endured, she hadn¡¯t succumbed to madness. Typically, possessing such strong mental fortitude would be considered an asset coveted by many. However, in her case, it felt more like a curse. She yearned to lose her sanity, to escape the relentless suffering that seemed to have no end. Yet her mind refused to break, perhaps even until her bitter end. ¡°Hi, there, beautiful,¡± one of her mask tormentors teased as he entered the room where her cage was kept. ¡°Did you miss me?¡± ¡®Is it time for suffering again? When will this ever end? Sigh. Hopefully, my end is near so that I can finally see my children and husband again. Hmm¡­ Why do they keep wearing that mask of theirs? It¡¯s just pure black, without any design or features. Would it even matter if I saw their faces? It isn¡¯t like I know them. Who would I even report to if I could escape this place? I¡¯m just a powerless farmer¡¯s wife. They likely have a powerful connection outside this place¡­¡¯ ¡°Why are you silent, my love?¡± he asked, relishing the sight of her hopeless eyes. Out of nowhere, he kicked her cage. ¡°Hey, are you listening to me, b*tch?!¡± The woman merely glanced at him with indifferent eyes. She couldn¡¯t discern which of her abusers this was; even though they had different voices, they were simply too many. It didn¡¯t help that they all wore uniform masks. Despite their efforts to provoke a reaction from her, she remained impassive. She had grown accustomed to their cruelty, rendering her almost immune to their actions. Yet they persisted, constantly devising new ways to elicit a reaction and inflict further suffering upon her numb soul. Knowing the inevitable, she simply let out a deep sigh. ¡°I see. You¡¯re playing hard to get,¡± the man stated with a hint of humor in his voice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This will be a very special day.¡± That statement instantly got her attention, prompting her to look up and study him intently. ¡®Are they done with their games? Will they finally kill me?¡¯ ¡°Ah, there! That look in your eyes. That hope,¡± he remarked, seeing her reaction. When the woman scowled at him, he quickly added, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, love. I promise you, it¡¯s real this time.¡± ¡®This is likely just one of their games. I wanted to believe it this time, but how many times did they lie to me? I won¡¯t be treated like a fool.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t believe me, love,¡± the man said, sighing as he observed her skepticism. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you believe or not. You¡¯ll see later that I¡¯m telling the truth. But before that, I think we need to get going, or we¡¯ll be late for your appointment.¡± The man opened her cage before grabbing the cord of her leash, leading her out like a beast of labor with one purpose¡ªa prey for the debauchery of rotten men. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± he mused, studying her for a moment as she crawled out of her cage. Suddenly, his laid-back eyes transformed into those of a carnivore, filled with lust. ¡°If this is the last time we¡¯ll see each other, wouldn¡¯t it be best to enjoy ourselves for old times¡¯ sake? It would be a beautiful memory for me to reminisce on when I miss you. What do you think, my love?¡± ¡®Just get it over with.¡¯ ¡°Aren¡¯t you excited?¡± the man asked, eagerly awaiting her reaction. When she just remained silent, irritation flooded him. Grabbing her hair, he forced her head up to meet her gaze. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering me, love? It baffles me that you don¡¯t seem to care that we won¡¯t see each other anymore,¡± he remarked, shaking his head in frustration before sighing. Abruptly, he slapped her across the face, then pulled her head back toward him. ¡°Why won¡¯t you answer me, you f*cking b*tch?! I¡¯ve poured my heart out to you, yet you¡¯re always cold to me.¡± When the woman saw his fury, a smile graced her lips. ¡°Why waste my time with your monologue? It¡¯s not like I can feel that tiny d*ck of yours,¡± she quipped, spitting on his face. Chapter 56 When the masked man heard her insult, his ego was shattered. It appeared that she had struck a nerve. Instantly, he was consumed by fury. He slapped her in the face again, this time putting all his strength into it. But he didn¡¯t stop there. Rising to his feet, he delivered a vicious kick to her abdomen. He continued to skrike, unleashing all his wrath upon her fragile body. ¡°What did you just say, you b*tch?!¡± he screamed as he kept hitting her. Yet, no matter what he did, the woman remained impassive, already used to this kind of treatment. ¡°Tiny? Let''s see if you¡¯re going to say that after I¡¯m done with you.¡± The woman silently watched as the man turned his back on her, undressing and putting his clothes on a chair while throwing curses her way without pause. Fully consumed by his rage, he didn¡¯t notice as he dropped his knife on the ground in front of her. Seeing the opportunity, she instantly lunged for the knife, grabbing the handle and allowing gravity to unsheathe it. Despite her weakened state, she let her wrath take control of her, granting her the necessary strength to propel herself toward the unsuspecting man, even as her legs trembled. ¡°Ah!¡± she screamed, hurtling towards the masked man as he pivoted towards her upon hearing her voice. His hand managed to deflect the knife coming his way, but her momentum knocked him forward into the wall. His head collided directly with the stone, breaking his neck and killing him instantly. Consumed by her rage, she straddled herself atop his lifeless body and stabbed him repeatedly as tears finally streamed down her face, seeming to fall endlessly. She hadn¡¯t realized she still had the capacity to cry, but upon seeing an opportunity to exact her vengeance, it reignited a fire within her, unleashing all her pent-up rage at them for what they had done to her¡ªthe cruelty inflicted upon her innocent children, who only saw the beauty in everything, and the unfairness of the world for allowing such barbarity to happen. Blood and flesh rained everywhere, drenching her in the gruesome aftermath. She appeared like a demon of the abyss, clawing her way out of hell to unleash terror upon the mortal realm. It remained a mystery where she found the energy to tear the man to pieces, quite literally. Like all burning flames, her rage had inevitably consumed all its fuel. Yet, in its intensity, it burned gloriously, fulfilling a wish that had once seemed impossible. Despite her powerlessness, it felt like a triumphant victory to finally drag one of her tormentors into the abyss and witness him meet his deserved end. Staring at the knife in her hands, the woman¡¯s eyes gleamed as if witnessing her salvation manifested in steel. Its sharp tips could easily pierce her chest, bringing an end to their suffering instantly and granting her the respite she had always longed for. Though it lay within her grasp, she remained motionless, unable to bring herself to do what needed to be done. Tears began to stream from her eyes again, not from fury or rage but from sheer misery. Confronted with a harsh truth about herself that she had not previously recognized, she was afraid¡ªafraid of her own demise, of death¡¯s sweet embrace. She didn¡¯t understand what was happening to her with this sudden shift. She felt as if it was a betrayal to her family¡ªtheir deaths, confusion, and guilt all mixed into one. ¡®What am I doing? W-Why am I hesitating? Didn¡¯t I already try to kill myself a couple of times? Now that it¡¯s in front of me and within my grasp, why can¡¯t I end it all? Why? Why?! Why?!!¡¯ The anger against herself, and the determination to end her life, were met only with trembling hands. It seemed that the moment she killed the masked man, pouring all her anguish and wrath into the act, it drained her of the very rage that made her feel numb and superhuman. Perhaps it was only temporary, a fleeting moment in a long line of memories, but it was enough to shatter her already fragile mind. All the torture and horror she endured did not bring her to this state; rather, it was seeing the reflection of herself¡ªher refusal to end her life in that briefest of moments, and the shame that followed it¡ªthat had driven her to the highest point of her misery. As if awoken from a long dream, she had turned into just an ordinary, powerless, and confused woman. Though still a child of wrath, it was now clear that she was also born from the womb of guilt¡ªa tragic combination, with her fear of mortality serving as clear evidence of her shame. Staring at the sharp tip of the knife, so close to her eyes, her hands trembled but refused to move any closer. It was a sight to behold, yet still a tragedy. ¡°You¡¯re right. It worked,¡± a masked man remarked, emerging from the shadow of the woman, followed by another. They wore similar attire and masks, resembling the one who recently died. The only distinguishing features between them were their height and voice¡ªthe first one was much shorter by a third and sounded older, carrying more authority. As before, it seemed that this was orchestrated from the start, a bizarre and cruel game of theirs. Even the death of one of their own was planned, but for what purpose? Who could ever know? The cruelty of all this, however, was beyond question. The woman did not react to the appearance of the two men. She appeared oblivious to their presence, lost in her own world. Perched upon the remains of the man she had just slain, she sat motionless, resembling a statue with her unblinking gaze. In that moment, she was consumed by the weight of her own thoughts, grappling with harsh reality and shame, fearing her inevitable end. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°It seems it did,¡± the taller man agreed, kneeling in front of the woman as he lifted her chin, studying her shocked eyes as if she were a specimen in some long-awaited experiment that had finally come to fruition. ¡°His Holiness would be extremely pleased that we have come this close to achieving inoculation.¡± ¡°This is your idea and your project,¡± the older man said, nodding his head proudly at the other man. ¡°I¡¯ll ensure that His Excellency rewards you for this great achievement.¡± His eyes widened at the words of his superior, and the kneeling man swiftly rose, bowing respectfully. ¡°I am indebted to your patronage, High Priest. Without it, this would not have been possible.¡± ¡°Good. Very good,¡± he said approvingly. ¡°Hopefully, you won¡¯t forget what I¡¯ve done for you.¡± ¡°Never.¡± ¡°Bring her to the inoculation chamber so that we can begin,¡± the High Priest instructed, his form melting into the shadows until he vanished completely. The man glanced at the woman, observing her for a moment before sighing. ¡°It seems we¡¯re back at the very beginning, my dear,¡± he said, taking the knife from her before pulling her by the leash. ¡®His¡­ His voice sounds familiar. It seems like I¡¯m hearing things. I must be losing my mind already.¡¯ As if trained, she obediently allowed herself to be dragged on all fours as her mind retreated to its deepest corners. Unlike previous occasions, she wasn¡¯t led to the room adjacent to her cage. Instead, they ventured much farther and deeper, exiting the facility altogether. Upon closer inspection, there was no sky above. It seemed this expansive area was nestled within a colossal mountain or buried beneath the ground. Regardless of the location, it was undeniable that the area was vast, especially as they entered the largest building of all, constructed from obsidian and adorned with precious gems ranging from ruby to topaz¡ªall resembling the color of blood. Along the way, they encountered numerous individuals, all clad in identical attire and masks, engaged in various mundane tasks¡ªfrom filing papers to delivering food. Each one bowed reverently to the man leading her, seemingly oblivious to her presence, as though she were invisible. The disturbing manner in which she was treated like a mere dog on a leash appeared to be accepted without question as if it were the norm. This brief encounter just served to confirm that this was truly a vile group of people, without exception. Even amidst the crowd and in a new environment, the woman remained indifferent, though her surroundings might offer clues to the reason for her cruel fate. It appeared she had little interest in seeking the answer to why she was there. Her once unbreakable will now seemed to be faltering, on the verge of fracturing completely. As they ventured deeper inside, they arrived at a room guarded by four fully armored men. This wasn¡¯t just any ordinary black armor; the material seemed to exude an ominous aura, amplified by the ruby eyes embedded in the helmets, instilling deep fear in anyone who dared to stare at it. Undoubtedly, these were formidable warriors. It was the first time in this place that she encountered individuals not wearing the usual robes and masks. Not only were their attires different, but they also showed no deference to the man, unlike the others encountered thus far. Though terrifying, the armored men stood motionless like statues, allowing them to pass through easily. Inside the room, there was nothing but a huge wooden box in the center, large enough to accommodate ten people. It appeared to be some sort of device. They entered it as the box closed around them. Suddenly, mysterious red gems on the walls illuminated with glyphs at the center, providing them with light. They descended to the ground for quite some time, approximately five minutes. It was evident that this descent was substantial, indicating considerable depth. The ability to achieve such a feat was undeniably impressive, a testament to the power and wealth of the organization behind it. As soon as the wooden box stopped moving, the door opened, and they exited the strange device into a circular room. The first thing anyone would notice upon entering, aside from the gigantic dome, was how white it was, seemingly made from unblemished marble. It was surreal. This was a complete contrast to the common theme of this place¡ªblack and red. The floor, still made of white marble, no longer commanded attention, overshadowed by the presence of dangerous-looking black gems. These gems, coupled with the ominous red ones adorning the eyes of the guards seen earlier, formed intricate rune combinations, resulting in strange-looking glyphs. The complexity of the entire formation hinted at an advanced level that might even reach that of a sigil. In each of these glyphs, naked men and women stood atop them. None of them had any hair on their bodies, not even eyebrows or eyelashes. They stood facing the center of the room, chanting some strange mantra in a language only they could comprehend. Yet there was palpable power vibrating around each word they spoke. At the center of the room floated a rectangular stone made of black obsidian, similar to the material used in the construction of the building, though notably darker. Every inch of its surface was adorned with crimson runes; even though they glowed dimly, they radiated immense power that could be felt across the room. The man strode straight to the center, pulling the leash on the woman. There, he met with the High Priest from earlier along with four others in the same position. Among them, the most odd and out of place was a very old man, his face etched with deep wrinkles, wearing a pure white robe without any mask. His countenance resembled that of a gentle and kind grandfather, watching over his grandchildren. Though kind and seemed powerless, it couldn¡¯t be denied that his presence alone filled the huge room, as if his every move was that of a god, made flesh, descending to the mortal realm. ¡°Your Holiness, it is an honor to be in your presence,¡± the man immediately kneeled, bowing his head before the old man in reverence. ¡°Ah, you must be the one who thought of this,¡± he said, ruffling his head as a father would. ¡°You¡¯ve made such a significant contribution to the Umbral Sanguinaries, my son. May our Lord bless you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my great honor to serve the Great Cult, Your Holiness,¡± the man responded with elation in his voice. ¡°Shall we start?¡± the grandfatherly man remarked, a tender smile spreading across his face as he turned his attention to the woman. Chapter 57 As the High Priests pulled her up and stripped her naked, the grandfatherly man slowly approached closer, his hands reaching out to gently caress her cheeks. ¡°Ah, such a beautiful girl,¡± he muttered, desire flickering in his eyes. He licked his lips before sighing in regret. ¡°Shame to see you go. Well, at least your pathetic life will serve a greater purpose. So, don¡¯t be heartbroken, my child. You will be an instrument that will bring our god down to the mortal realm. Be proud of yourself; it will be the greatest honor in all of Creation.¡± Glancing at his men, who were watching him closely, he offered them a smile that, for a moment, seemed almost tender and kind enough to soften even the hardest of hearts. ¡°Take her, my children,¡± he said softly, his voice carrying a sense of purpose and authority. ¡° Let her sacrifice be the catalyst for our dream, drenching this world in blood and darkness that will usher forth an age of horror and strife. May the screams of the unbelievers pierce the moonless night with crimson, while the howls of the chosen hunt them into oblivion.¡± ¡°We obey, Patriarch,¡± the High Priests responded in unison, their voices echoing through the chamber. Without hesitation, they immediately followed his order, lifting the woman and placing her on the floating obsidian platform. She immediately convulsed as the runes on the surface reacted to her presence. ¡°Hold her down!¡± one of the High Priests exclaimed as the dimly glowing runes suddenly intensified, causing her skin to sizzle. Once her body had calmed, adjusting to the strange device, they proceeded to strap her limbs onto the corners of the rectangular slab, leaving her sprawled on all fours. With her securely bound, they stepped back, forming a circle around the woman. ¡°Begin,¡± the Patriarch ordered, as the High Priest started chanting in unison with the naked men and women surrounding them. The obsidian slab slowly tilted upward until the woman¡¯s position became inverted. Despite what had happened, she remained indifferent, having completely given up on everything. However, this did not last long. As the chanting continued, the runes, not only on the obsidian but also those on the ground, being stepped on by their naked members, began to brighten. This sudden brightness was accompanied by the sizzling of their skin as if burned, yet they suffered no visible injuries. Despite their contorted faces in pain, they continued chanting their mantra without missing a beat. ¡®Huh?¡¯ As if awoken from a long slumber, the woman looked around, her face contorting in a grimace of pain radiating from her back. Despite having grown accustomed to the unimaginable physical torment inflicted upon her, this time it was different. This didn¡¯t just sear her skin; it pierced her soul itself¡ªan agony beyond what any ordinary mortal could endure. At that moment, all she could do was grit her teeth, her gaze sweeping over the people surrounding her. ¡®What in the abyss are they doing? Could it be¡­ Are they finally putting an end to my suffering?¡¯ Tears suddenly swelled in the eyes of the woman, as if salvation had finally come down to grant her respite. The inability to end her life earlier had shattered her, so this ending was the only thing she had hoped for. ¡°She seems to have regained her senses. Good, good,¡± the Patriarch remarked, nodding his head in approval before turning to the man who had guided the woman earlier. ¡°Why don¡¯t you start as well?¡± ¡°As you command, Your Holiness,¡± he responded, bowing respectfully before stepping in front of the woman. Quietly, he stood there for a moment, observing her. ¡®Why¡­ Why is he just standing there, staring at me?¡¯ ¡°Hello, Medea,¡± the man said, removing his mask. ¡°Have you missed me?¡± ¡®No¡­ No, this can¡¯t be.¡¯ ¡°J-Jason,¡± Medea slowly uttered, shaking her head in disbelief. She was shocked to see her husband, whom she had thought dead, standing in front of her. ¡°No¡­ No, no! You¡¯re messing with me. Jason is dead. He¡¯s dead. He died along with my children.¡± ¡®Yes. This¡­ This isn¡¯t true. They¡¯re trying to trick me again. Make me suffer. This is what they¡¯re good at. I won¡¯t fall for it. I won¡¯t. Never!¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m real, Medea,¡± Jason confessed, his sigh heavy with the weight of honesty. ¡°Remember when we first met behind your father¡¯s house? Under that big tree? I was thirteen, you were twelve,¡± he murmured, staring at her softly with a hint of nostalgia as a sad smile crept across his lips, recalling a distant memory. ¡°You told me my dimples were cute. And then you asked me to take you to the dance.¡± ¡®How did¡­ Stolen novel; please report. Jason and I should be the only ones who knew about that information. So, how?¡¯ ¡°No, you¡¯re lying,¡± Medea responded, shaking her head in disbelief. Even though the truth was in front of her, she refused to believe it. After all they had subjected her to, who could blame her? However, it¡¯s not beyond reason that such a rich and powerful organization could easily stage this. ¡°I will never believe your lies!¡± ¡®Yes, they might have tortured Jason to get that information from him. They could¡¯ve done that. But¡­ But he was with me all that time. They never separated us. Those b*stard killed him in front of me! They didn¡¯t have time to extract that information from him. So¡­ So how could they have known?¡¯ ¡°Y-You,¡± Medea muttered, the realization slowly sinking into her mind about what that wretched man had declared might be true. Instead of rage, her eyes suddenly widened as hope bloomed in her heart. ¡®If he¡¯s alive, does that mean my children are alive as well? Yes. Yes, they could be. They¡¯re alive.¡¯ ¡°Does that mean that Marcus and Livia are alive too?¡± she quickly asked, her face lightening up as her pain suddenly vanished. ¡°Are they with you? Please, just tell me! I¡¯ll do whatever you need; just reassure me they¡¯re alive and safe,¡± she begged, directing her desperation toward her husband. ¡°Please, please¡­¡± Jason didn¡¯t immediately respond to her plea. Instead, he approached her, gently wiping the tears from her eyes and affectionately caressing her face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my love,¡± he whispered softly. ¡°They are gone.¡± ¡®No¡­ no. No!¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± she screamed, spittle flying in all directions, even landing on her husband¡¯s face. Refusing to accept his words, she felt the hope that had lifted her emotions slowly dissipate. ¡°I won¡¯t believe it. You¡¯re just trying to hurt me like all of you have been doing. For your diabolical rituals. I know they¡¯re alive. They are!¡± she exclaimed, shaking her head before erupting into hysterical laughter as if teetering on the edge of madness. But when she saw her husband simply exhaling deeply while looking at her with sorrow and pity on his face, tears began to well in her eyes as the truth finally sank in. ¡°You adored Livia, Jason. The way you looked at her when she was born, it was a sight to behold,¡± Medea said, her voice filled with betrayal and pain even greater than the intensifying agony¡ªthe searing of her soul¡ªshe was subjected to. ¡°Both you and Marcus protected her like no other. You wouldn¡¯t even let a mosquito¡­¡± she paused for a moment, closing her eyes as the unbearable pain of betrayal washed over her, while he continued to gently caress her face. Opening her eyes, tears started to stream down her forehead to her hair, flooding the floor with her anguish; some of it even went to his arms, soaking his robes. ¡°You love her, Jason. You loved her.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. I loved her,¡± Jason agreed, nodding solemnly. ¡°I still do. And forever will,¡± he stated, placing his other hand over his chest. ¡°She will stay in my heart forever.¡± ¡°Then why?!¡± Medea screamed with all she had, her eyes and voice full of spite. ¡°Why did you kill her?! Why?!! Why did you kill our children?!!!¡± ¡°Because sacrifices must be made, my love,¡± Jason responded as if this reason was enough to justify the cruelty and barbarity he had committed. ¡°This must be done for the greater good of all of Creation. When our true god descends, our salvation¡­¡± ¡°Salvation. Salvation?!¡± Medea screamed, spitting at the face of her husband. ¡°You f*cking fanatic! You lunatic!¡± As his wife continued to hurl curses at him, Jason shook his head in resignation. ¡°I know you wouldn¡¯t understand,¡± he said, stepping back from her. ¡°It''s okay. Our God has a greater plan for you. You will be the catalyst that ushers in a new era¡ªthe dawn of blood and darkness¡­ of death and strife. So, rejoice, my love. Your life will finally have meaning.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll never forgive you! I curse you, all of you!¡± she shrieked as her husband continued with his sermon. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you all!¡± The chanting of those around them grew faster and louder as the brightness of the runes intensified. Suddenly, one of the naked members let out a death cry as he transformed into blood, absorbed by the runes beneath his feet. This was followed by another, and then another, as the rate of death increased at an alarming pace. However, the chanting never ceased; if anything, it grew louder and clearer, as if they had already accepted their fate. After all of the believers had died, the High Priests raised their hands towards the obsidian, continuing their chanting as they released their aura to its limit. Under their feet, their domain formed; their glyphs connected to form an even larger domain. ¡°I believe it is now time, my child,¡± the Patriarch stated, his expression unchanged¡ªgentle and kind as ever. Glancing at the leader of the Umbral Sanguinaries, Jason bowed respectfully before taking out the knife that Medea used earlier to kill. Stepping closer to his wife, who continued to curse him non-stop, consumed by rage like a rabid dog, he spoke softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. But I know in time you¡¯ll understand.¡± With that, he stabbed the knife into his wife¡¯s heart. ¡°No matter what it takes. Even if you kill me, I will crawl out of the abyss with my bare hands, and I¡¯ll make you all pay for what you did to my children!¡± Medea shrieked louder than ever. Instead of succumbing to death, she was filled with more vigor than ever before, her madness slowly consuming her. The connected domain of the High Priest grew larger as it seeped into the runes, where the believers had previously died, transforming into a gigantic and complex glyph, forming a nearly completed sigil. As this occurred, the runes on the obsidian platform moved into Medea¡¯s body as if alive, devouring her. At that very moment, the indomitable, enduring soul of Medea finally broke¡ªshattering into pieces, only to reshape into an amalgamation of a creature fueled by hate and spite. Suddenly, the blood, previously absorbed by the runes, surged upward, staining the space above it and the once pristine white dome in crimson hues. Slowly, it gathered at the center of the room, forming a large egg, hovering atop the obsidian platform. ¡°Rejoice, my children, for the rise of the Umbrals is nigh!¡± the Patriarch exclaimed, staring at the gigantic crimson egg emitting an ominous black aura. ¡°Such beauty. With that thing under my control, I¡¯ll be a god, made flesh,¡± he whispered, overcome by greed. He laughed loudly, abandoning his facade of a kind and gentle grandfather while his eyes were brimming with desire and avarice. ¡°I curse! I curse you all! My spite and wrath will not be quenched until¡­¡± Medea shrieked, her voice choked by the relentless surge of black and crimson runes engulfing her head like an unstoppable tide. They invaded her mouth as she continued to ramble in her deathly cry. Her body flared with dark and carmine light, followed by silence, transforming her into blood like the others before her. Instead of ascending to merge with the gigantic egg, she seeped into the knife, becoming one with it. With the woman¡¯s scream silenced, the room descended eerily silent, every eye fixed on the knife as it plummeted downward, piercing the ground with a resounding twang. Chapter 58 ¡°Ah, finally! The knife that shall usher the descent of our god to the mortal realm is complete,¡± the Patriarch declared, his laughter ringing out joyously as he strode forward, pulling the knife from the ground. Raising it high into the air, he inspected it closely. The appearance of the knife remained unchanged. Though masterfully crafted, its design was unassuming, akin to the other knives one might find in most stores selling quality blades meant for practical use rather than mere decoration. A smile crept across the Patriarch''s lips, admiring not the beauty or simplicity of the knife but the power emanating from it, known only to those who wield and possess the blade. ¡°Perfect. This is perfect,¡± he declared, suddenly releasing his aura. Though it didn¡¯t physically alter the ground, any observer would perceive that it transformed into a dark liquid, resembling ink, as the ground trembled under the terrifying power unleashed by the leader of the Umbral. Jason was instantly hurled away, like trash blown by a tempest, powerless to resist the inexorable domain of the seemingly weak old man. The High Priests almost swept along, weakened by their nearly depleted aura. With a furrowed brow, they braced against the might of their leader. This only spoke to the power and experience they possessed, as their chants never faltered for even a moment. Within the domain of the Patriarch, upon closer inspection, one would discern crimson leeches writhing upon the inky surface. The Phantasm conjured within it mirrored his true self¡ªa corrupt and vile creature that tainted all that it touched. ¡°Ah! Get this away from me!¡± Jason screamed in alarm as the leeches crawled on his body. He hastily released his aura, but instead of repelling them, it was swiftly sucked dry by the leeches. ¡°Your Holiness, please help me!¡± he cried for help, yet he was ignored as the old man remained fully engrossed in the knife and the huge egg above. With no other recourse, he realized his only option was to run away from the Patriarch¡¯s domain. Even the High Priests weren¡¯t immune; the periphery of their domain was under constant assault by the bloodcurdling leeches. Only thanks to the defensive properties of the aura they emitted, combined with their status as allies, were they able to repel the unrelenting wave of the Phantasm for the time being. Nevertheless, this cost them a lot, rapidly depleting their energy at an alarming rate. The domain of the Patriarch encompassed nearly half of the large room, showcasing the vast disparity in power between him and his followers. Upon fully releasing his aura, his domain seamlessly merged with the massive domain already in the room, unifying with it. The effect of this integration was immediate; although the size increased by only a third, its power became more concentrated and formidable. Without a doubt, this fusion exponentially amplified the already considerable power it had. The most apparent change happened within the Patriarch¡¯s Phantasm. Being the sole possessor of it, the domain now manifested the apparition on a much grander scale; its power and size were immense. The once plump, average-sized leeches now increased to the size of a large rat; their teeth looked like needles, ready to bite and suck the blood of any unfortunate victim. And bite it did; one of the High Priests, Jason¡¯s mentor, recoiled in panic, inadvertently slipping to the ground. This momentary lapse was all the giant leeches needed to launch their attack on him. ¡°Ah! Get it out of me! Help!¡± he shrieked in a frenzy, his already substantially depleted energy draining rapidly as the leeches clung to him. With no other choice, he swatted at them with his hands, but this only made matters worse as they latched onto his arms instead, swarming his body in an instant. Soon, his body was nothing but a dry husk, drained of all aura and blood. In no time, he turned to dust, serving as a perilous warning to those who were watching. ¡°Tsk, idiot!¡± the Patriarch stated sternly, casting a glance at the remaining High Priests. ¡°I think I don¡¯t need to remind you how important this is for all of us. So, focus! Or you¡¯ll end up like that fool over there!¡± Most of the High Priests swallowed hard, knowing they could be next if they made any mistake. Following the leader¡¯s advice, they refocused on their tasks. Even with the addition of the Patriarch¡¯s formidable power, it still wasn¡¯t enough to complete the sigil. Perhaps the emergence of the large egg and its subsequent assimilation would finally fulfill one of their long-standing wishes, obtaining the highest Authority granted to men and attaining the status of one of the most powerful organizations in all of Creation. As the primary contributor to the melding of all the domains, the Patriarch gained full control of it. With centuries of experience, he acted like a maestro, masterfully drawing the aura towards the knife and condensing it on its edge. Such a display was a sight to behold as the monstrous energy flowed like a tributary at first¡ªsmall and narrow yet constant¡ªbefore gradually surging into a raging river, forceful and strong. Though turbulent, he managed to contain it on its path, augmenting the knife without a snag. With an arrogant smile, the Patriarch nonchalantly studied it closely. Satisfied with what he saw, he flicked it toward the egg, darting swiftly and true. Expecting it to shatter the egg, he was met with disappointment. The knife wasn¡¯t even able to graze its shell; its formidable aura protected it somehow. Thrumming, the knife remained suspended in the air, trembling as it attempted to pierce through it but failed terribly. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. The Patriarch¡¯s conceit seemed to have clouded his mind, expecting things to go his way as they always did. As someone who held absolute power in the Umbral, what else could you expect? Though haughty, he wasn¡¯t stupid; his position wasn¡¯t solely attained through murder, but also through guile. Upon witnessing the outcome of his attack, he quickly adapted, shedding all his hubris as his demeanor grew serious. ¡°Tsk, this is going to be extremely difficult,¡± the Patriarch muttered, studying his people, who were already driven to their limits. He frowned, understanding the urgency of the situation. He knew he needed to act fast. ¡°Even with the amount of aura I used, it didn¡¯t even touch that thing,¡± he continued, sighing in exasperation. ¡°It seems I don¡¯t have any choice but to utilize all the available energy in here to ensure success.¡± Glancing at his men, the Patriarch¡¯s eyes turned red as the leeches suddenly converged towards the High Priests. ¡°Huh?! Your Holiness, what¡¯s happening?!¡± one of the priests exclaimed, surprised by the suddenly relentless attacks of the Phantasm. ¡°Your Eminence, please, don¡¯t!¡± another priest cried, foreseeing already where this was heading. ¡°I¡¯ve always been loyal to you. You can¡¯t do this!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my children. It breaks my heart for this to happen, but I don¡¯t have a choice,¡± the Patriarch responded, shaking his head as lamentation descended upon his face, draining the color from it. ¡°Like everyone else, we all must make sacrifices to achieve our most cherished dream.¡± ¡°B-But Your Holiness, you promise me¡­ you promise that I¡¯d be one of the rulers to bring about the dawn of a new age,¡± he stated, his voice trembling as he realized the betrayal he did not expect. ¡°I sacrificed all that I held dear¡ªmy family¡­ They died for the Umbral. They died for you. P-Please don¡¯t do this. I don¡¯t want to die.¡± ¡°I did promise you, Demetrius, and don¡¯t worry, I will keep my promise,¡± the Patriarch remarked, smiling affectionately at him. ¡°Thank you, Your Holiness, I¡¯ll always be your most loyal servant,¡± he responded, smiling in relief at what he heard. However, this quickly turned into a frown when he saw the leeches¡¯ assault did not abate; instead, their attacks grew even more relentless. ¡°Huh?! Your Holiness. Your Holi¡­ Ah!¡± he screamed as his defenses collapsed, overwhelmed by the Phantasm. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Demetrius, I will inscribe your name in the Annals of the Umbral Sanguinaries, proclaiming that you¡¯re one of the rulers in the new world that we created,¡± the Patriarch declared. With a melancholic smile, he glanced at the others, who flinched in panic. ¡°For all your sacrifices, we shall eternally honor your selflessness. May the God of blood and dread welcome you in his embrace for your service in his name.¡± Upon hearing the last statement, they were overcome with fear. The High Priests immediately disengaged, flying into the air and choosing to save their lives rather than face eternal damnation. With a depleted aura, they couldn¡¯t move fast enough as the leeches surged upward, converging to form giant snakes that gobbled up the escaping men like fruit hanging low on a tree. ¡°Ah, such unwavering devotion! I¡¯m genuinely proud of your selfless actions. Sacrificing yourself for the greater good of the Umbral. Well done! Well done!¡± the Patriarch exclaimed, his voice echoing through the chamber, clapping his hands while smirking as if it were all just a game to him, a mockery of the recent tragedy he witnessed¡ªor caused. ¡°I don¡¯t think I even have the resolve for such zealous dedication. All of you were truly brave souls,¡± he stated, enjoying himself before turning serious again. ¡°Hmm¡­ Now, where were we? Ah, yes¡­¡± ¡°Now that all the threats have been taken care of, I can fully focus on the real hurdle,¡± the Patriarch muttered softly, relief in his voice. Knowing full well that he would need to use every ounce of his energy to pierce the defenses of the gigantic egg, he would succumb to aura exhaustion after his attack. Now, he no longer needed to worry about someone double-crossing him when he became vulnerable. With no apprehension in his mind, the Patriarch didn¡¯t just let the aura gradually flow as before. Instead, he spread his arms in the opposite direction, pulling with all his might. Like an unstoppable avalanche, the aura flooded from all directions toward him as he brought his two arms together, dragging the energy along. With firm resolve, he compressed the energy, amplifying it by many folds before redirecting its flow toward the knife, which remained resolute in fulfilling its sole purpose. Empowered by a vast amount of aura, the knife¡¯s sharpness was instantly enhanced to such a degree that the air around the egg started to rupture. Boosted by the continuous supply of energy, it granted the blade enough power to push itself forward. Little by little, it gained ground as the battle between the two forces became more intense. ¡°Tsk, darn it! Even though I¡¯m winning now, if this continues, I¡¯ll lose this war,¡± the Patriarch cursed as he assessed the current situation. Though he was able to pierce its defenses, he¡¯d run out of energy before even touching the egg. Something had to change if he was to win this struggle. Gritting his teeth, he gave it his all, compressing the aura to a third of its previous size. This instantly increased the piercing power of the knife, driving it forward. With a final push, he rammed it through and screamed, ¡°Ah!¡± The knife thrust started slowly, gradually penetrating the outer defenses. However, its movement exponentially increased as the built-up momentum propelled it forward, slicing through the defenses like butter¡ªan inevitable force that refused to be stopped. Yet, when it finally reached the shell of the egg, it seemed to hit a snag, finally meeting its match. ¡°Ah, will I f-fail? I-I mustn¡¯t! This is my only chance! If I can¡¯t do it now, this opportunity will be lost forever,¡± the Patriarch exclaimed, his face falling into despair. He gritted his teeth in defiance, still refusing to give up. ¡°Ugh, ah!¡± he shrieked again, attempting to squeeze every last ounce of energy left, but he had depleted all the aura he had. With nothing left, he crumbled to the ground from aura exhaustion, his old age exacerbating his condition. ¡°No¡­ N-No. No, this can¡¯t happen to me. I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m¡­¡± Chapter 59 As the Patriarch collapsed to the ground, his phantasm began to disintegrate instantaneously as the aura that helped sustain it was spent. Fortunately, the domain managed to maintain itself momentarily; its creation was not solely dependent on the old man¡¯s energy. Considering its shell probably had the highest defense, it could hardly even pierce the aura surrounding the crimson egg. If you really think about it, this was an expected outcome. And there was only one person at fault for this. Overcome with greed, the Patriarch was blinded, thinking he could fulfill their dream without even devising some contingency if their plan wasn¡¯t enough. Now, he squandered all the decades of preparation just to be met with failure. Glancing back at the knife, the Patriarch could see a hairline fracture starting to form on its blade, creeping slowly at first before spreading rapidly like a web across its entirety. Seeing one of the crucial pieces of this ritual being destroyed just like that was truly devastating to a man who had devoted his entire life to this specific moment. Worst of all, he was one of those people whose life had been literally laid out to him by fate, where all things seemed to go his way. Wasn¡¯t this just fair? Where all things must balance out and return to equilibrium? But when has fate ever been fair? When all things seemed lost, the impossible happened; a crack began to form in the shell of the gigantic egg. Like the blade, it was imperceptible at first until a network of fissures started to spread. It might have appeared that the knife had triumphed in the struggle between the two opposing forces. However, if you looked closely, one would notice that the origin of the fracture wasn¡¯t merely at the point of contact between the two, but rather at the middle of the egg, evenly dividing its two sides. This phenomenon could only be explained by one thing: whatever was inside the egg wanted to get out. Though the knife lacked the energy to breach its defenses, it appeared that its mere presence was sufficient to awaken whatever horror lay within. Exhausting all its energy, the knife fell to the ground, embedding itself to the hilt. Even without the force of the blade, it continued to split open, proving that something within that egg wanted to break free. Whether it was benign or nefarious, no one knew. Given its association with this sinister organization, it was easy to infer that it was likely not something good. ¡°I-I can¡¯t believe this is really happening!¡± the Patriarch exclaimed, surprised that he had succeeded. Finally, he would fulfill his dream¡ªto complete the sigil of their great cult and be immortalized in the annals of the Umbral Sanguinaries. ¡°Will¡­ Will this be enough to help me step into the next level of cultivation? As long as I complete the sigil, it doesn¡¯t really matter since it will give me a new body that will be impervious to the ravages of time. This will give me plenty of opportunity to ascend into¡­¡± As the eggshells shattered into two, a brilliant red glow shone with intense light, resembling strands of lightning crackling into the silent chamber. The power within was so immense that reality seemed to rupture wherever the streaks of light touched. When the power could no longer be contained, it exploded into a dark, reddish light. ¡°Ah!¡± the Patriarch shouted in pain and surprise, shielding his eyes from the intense light. Though momentarily startled, it did not dampen his mood; instead, his grin grew even wider. ¡°Finally, one of our long-cherished dreams is about to come to fruition.¡± When the blinding light subsided, the Patriarch saw a serpent¡¯s embryo suspended in the air. At first glance, anyone would notice something was peculiar: instead of one, he saw two heads; the first one had crimson eyes with an ink-black body, while the other was the complete opposite, with a crimson body and ink-black eyes. Both bodies coiled like a rope, merging into one. However, this fetal stage did not last long. Suddenly, the embryo underwent accelerated growth. It continuously shed its skin, and before the slough could even reach the ground, it disintegrated into the air. The most fascinating aspect of this transformation was the hearts of the serpents. As they beat together synchronously, you could feel the rhythmic pulsations sending vibrations through the air as they pumped crimson and ink-black blood. Veins slowly grew like the roots of an ancient tree, expanding and branching¡ªunstoppable in pursuit of their purpose. As the embryo went into a rapid metamorphosis, the Patriarch witnessed a swift change in his domain, mirroring the transformation occurring above. Runes morphed into glyphs, while others devolved back into runes. This continued for a while, merging with other glyphs and runes in an endless cycle of rebirth and destruction, evolving into a much more complex formation. It certainly was no creation of the mundane; this was a realm of the divine. It differed greatly from their previous great endeavor, the incomplete sigil they had believed to be on the verge of fruition. The Patriarch finally realized that something like this couldn¡¯t be recreated by men. This was a masterpiece¡ªa sacred work of art that spoke only in truths¡ªthe foundation of existence itself. ¡°Mesmerizing! This is incredible! Incredible!¡± the Patriarch exclaimed, his eyes widening in fascination. Overcome with joy, he couldn''t believe what he was witnessing. In the centuries he had lived, he hadn¡¯t seen something like this before. True, he had read about it, but the description written in the scriptures didn¡¯t do justice to the emotions that it invoked. Without a doubt, it was terrifying. He could feel it in his bones as they rattled incessantly. It didn¡¯t help that he was now afflicted with aura exhaustion¡ªa demi-godlike entity brought down to be mortal again. Yet witnessing divinity manifested in the material world brought back the child in him, momentarily forgetting his fear and fatigue. ¡°Our god has finally manifested in Creation after millennia. The time of the Umbrals has come!¡± You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. The leader of one of the Great Cults screamed like a lunatic as he watched the creature grow into an enormous serpent, almost filling the entire dome. Its two heads faced nearly opposite directions as its body coiled around the room with the Patriarch at its center. With no tails but two heads, this was a bizarre creature¡ªa serpent that once existed only in legends, now made into flesh. As the serpent''s terrifying eyes bore into the Patriarch, he willed himself to rise slowly to his feet. ¡°Finally! I finally succeeded!¡± he screamed and laughed in pure euphoria as the sigil neared completion. ¡°I would love to see the faces of those old fools! Who¡¯s having the last laugh now?¡± he remarked, grinning widely while his eyes remained fixed on his domain. Time seemed to crawl as the sigil was nearly done. ¡°Come on, faster! Faster! Fast¡­¡± When the sigil was about to be completed, a sword suddenly pierced through the heart of the Patriarch from behind. ¡°Wha¡­ What?¡± the great ruler of the Umbrals stammered, stunned to see a blade impaled through his chest. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Holiness,¡± a voice whispered from the back. ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry.¡± When he recognized the voice, the Patriarch¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°J-Jason? Jason¡­¡± he uttered softly, more for himself than for anyone else, as realization started to dawn on him of what had happened. ¡°How¡­ You¡¯re alive?¡± Pulling the sword free from the old man¡¯s hunchback, Jason trudged around his master warily. Despite delivering a lethal blow, he remained uncertain if this sly old man had something hidden that could alter the outcome of the situation. ¡°I¡­ I,¡± Jason responded, a smile spreading across his lips as he heaved heavily. He slowly raised his blade in preparation for any attack, cautiously keeping his distance. ¡°I-I luckily got out of your d-domain before those leeches of yours o-overwhelmed me.¡± Glaring at Jason, the Patriarch observed a man whose whole body was drenched in blood. He could discern where his phantasm had taken a bite, noticing patches of missing flesh scattered across Jason¡¯s body. He couldn¡¯t believe that he could still stand, let alone be alive, despite the significant loss of blood. It was a testament to the sheer strength of his will. And perhaps his greed. When his mind finally calmed down and he got a clear picture of what had happened, the Patriarch¡¯s face contorted in anger. Glancing down at his bloody chest, he could feel his wound slowly starting to heal. It seemed the domain had opted to save him rather than complete the sigil, considering the injury was lethal. Instead of being grateful, he felt resentful. How could he not? He was one step away from fulfilling his enduring desire. Just as it was within his grasp, the ritual stopped, and the completion of the sigil went along with it. ¡°Do you understand what you¡¯ve done?!¡± the Patriarch screamed, his voice filled with hate as it thundered around the room. ¡°You insolent buffoon! Do you think you¡¯ll live after all this? Fool!¡± ¡°You¡­ You killed everyone!¡± Jason retorted back, his tone full of bitterness. ¡°Y-You tried to kill me, too!¡± ¡°Fool! Everyone needs to make sacrifices for the greater good of the Umbral! You made your vow to sacrifice everything for the cult!¡± the Patriarch shouted as he made his groggy step forward. ¡°Your selfish, idiotic action has cost us everything!¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry,¡± Jason muttered softly. Glancing at the healed injury on the old man¡¯s chest, he slowly stepped back, fear and confusion causing him to feel flustered about what to do next. ¡°I-I¡­¡± As the domain started failing, the colossal serpent appeared to revert; its crimson and ink-black body slowly turned gray as if crumbling to ash. A loud, guttural scream escaped from the creature as its degradation intensified. ¡°No, no! No! Look what you did!¡± the old man shrieked, staring at his life¡¯s work shattered into pieces. ¡°Quickly, take your own life. It wouldn¡¯t be enough to complete the ritual, but a miracle might happen,¡± he ordered, striding forward in desperation. ¡°Hurry!¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t know about that. I-I¡¯ve sacrificed a lot. I can¡¯t¡­¡± Jason stammered, stepping away further, tears welling in his eyes as he shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t die. I can¡¯t. I have a family¡­ I¡¯ve sacrificed them! I¡¯ve¡­ What have I done?!¡± he said to himself, realizing the gravity of his actions as regret seemed to penetrate behind the once inexorable veil of fanaticism. Then fear came along; it poured as he was confronted with his mortality. ¡°No. I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t die. I don¡¯t want to die.¡± Overcome with despair, the Patriarch shrieked like a lunatic and lounged forward. ¡°You fool!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Jason shouted in panic as he swung the sword, cleanly severing the head of the leader of the Umbral Sanguinaries. When he realized what he had done, he immediately let go of his sword and stepped back, slipping on the ground. As his head flew in the air, the Patriarch saw the dome shaking violently, with debris falling to the floor. It wouldn¡¯t be long before the whole chamber collapsed. In his final moment, he stared at the serpent as its body began to break down. This just epitomized his entire existence¡ªthat he was a complete failure, as the last vestiges of life drained away from him. ¡°N-No, no!¡± the Patriarch shrieked in despair as death dragged him to the abyss¡ªforgotten. As a new legend was about to be written, the hand of fate proved to be ever so cruel, even to one of her most favored children. Perhaps she was truly blind, for how else could she be so brutal? Maybe she should change her name to Malice, or better yet¡ªSadist. Was it all a game to her? It certainly seemed to be the case. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if she were laughing while watching this tragedy. Was fate Lady Justice all along? At the end of the day, didn¡¯t it end well? Justice had been served¡ªwell, to some. After all, existence knew neither ending nor beginning; it¡¯s a continuum¡ªan endless cycle of fairness and unjustness. For some, it had ended, while for others, it had just begun. ~ ~ ~ Grunting in pain, Elysian slowly opened his eyes and found himself surrounded by endless whiteness once more. ¡°Am I back?¡± he asked no one in particular. ¡°It seems I am, with Eye¡¯s remarks popping up in my vision again,¡± he continued as he sat up, clutching his head, suddenly struck by a terrible headache. ¡°Damn it!¡± Chapter 60 ¡®Was that BloodShade¡¯s past? Ugh! This f*cking headache!¡¯ After the pain had subsided a bit, Elysian slowly opened his eyes. The first thing he saw were the serpent''s eyes fixed on him. It wasn¡¯t the gigantic snake in his vision, but it was still big, roughly five times larger than a normal one. ¡°Damn!¡± he muttered, taken aback by the sight. Despite a smaller version from before, he was certain it was the same creature. With its two heads sharing a single body, what else could it be? Instead of fleeing, Elysian¡¯s curiosity was enough to overcome his panic. He turned back and looked at the creature, observing it while it did the same to him. In this silent exchange, time seemed to stop¡ªwell, not stop entirely, but just slow down as they were lost in their own little world. Though similar, the boy noticed that it lacked the same formidable power that emanated from his vision. The creature before him bore only a faint trace of that terrifying power, and its smaller size showed it. Moreover, its eyes lacked the malevolence that radiated from that colossal serpent. Instead, they held a hint of innocence akin to that of a child. However, this did not mean that the creature before him was harmless; only fools would entertain such a notion. ¡°Hi,¡± Elysian said softly, breaking the silence. The creature simply looked at him, tilting its head while its tongue flicked in and out. ¡®Surely it won¡¯t bite me, right?¡¯ When he received no response, Elysian glanced at Eye, who was still staring at them and watching. Interestingly, the serpent also mimicked his actions, its two heads turning upwards to curiously study the giant eye. ¡®Can you help me here? What am I supposed to do with it?¡¯ Elysian sighed when he did not get any reaction. What did he expect? He should just be thankful that the b*stard helped him out of this previous predicament. Left with no choice, he glanced back at the snake, which returned his gaze. ¡®It¡¯s safe, right? It won¡¯t bite me. If it were going to, I¡¯d have been bitten already, so it¡¯s probably safe. Yes, I¡¯m confident, it¡¯s safe.¡¯ Elysian smiled, aiming to appear as non-threatening as possible, as he slowly reached his right hand toward the closest head, the one with the crimson eyes. ¡°You won¡¯t bite me, right?¡± he softly muttered, cautiously extending his arm forward, ready to quickly retract it at the slightest sign of danger. ¡°Good. Good, both of you seemed to be docile.¡± Just as he predicted, the creature didn¡¯t react. It simply stared at his hand as it drew closer, seeming curious about his movement. When his hand was near its head, he paused, observing its response. The creature continued to stare before it got bored and returned its gaze to Elysian. Seeing this reaction gave the boy some courage, so he gently touched the head of the snake. ¡°What a nice little snakey you are,¡± he said, a smile spreading across his lips. Observing the snake seeming to enjoy his touch, he patted it more vigorously this time. ¡°You¡¯re very cute, aren¡¯t you? You like it, huh? Yes, you do.¡± ¡®What the hell? Am I treating this dangerous creature like a dog now? It won¡¯t get angry at me, right? Hmm¡­ Well, whatever. It doesn¡¯t seem to be insulted by it. And maybe¡­ Maybe it will become my pet. Yes, that would be nice.¡¯ ¡°What about you, my little friend?¡± Elysian said, glancing at the other head, which was just observing them. ¡°Would you like me to pat you too?¡± When the other head just stared at him, tilting its head, Elysian gained enough confidence to extend his hand toward it as well. So, the young noble slowly withdrew his right hand. Smiling at the creature, he asked, ¡°Are you ready now, my boy?¡± ¡®Is this creature even male? Are both of them? Well, I don¡¯t even know if they have sexes since they don¡¯t have tails but are connected to one body. Whatever. It¡¯s a problem for later.¡¯ As his right hand started to move toward the other head, the one he previously patted shrieked. This instantly made him pause. Instead of fear, his smile turned into a grin. ¡°Are you jealous?¡± he asked, enjoying himself. ¡°Don¡¯t be. I¡¯ll pat you again after this.¡± This somehow calmed the envious snake, soothing its displeasure. ¡®Do they even understand what I¡¯m saying? Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! It did calm down. Maybe it can. Wouldn¡¯t that be cool? Just thinking about the possibilities makes me giddy already.¡¯ Like before, Elysian was able to pat the other serpent¡¯s head without any issue. ¡°You¡¯re also a good boy, huh? Like your brother¡­ or sister,¡± he said, scratching the lower jaw. ¡°What will I even call you? Hmm¡­ I¡¯m really not good with names. Well, I will pick a nice one for both of you later,¡± he remarked as he slowly withdrew his hand while staring at Eye. ¡®Hey, Eye. Look, both of them are so nice and gentle. Why can¡¯t you act like these two? As the older one, you should be a good role model.¡¯ ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, my cuties?¡± Elysian said, glancing at the serpents while grinning so exuberantly that it might actually hurt his face. When he was halfway through pulling back his arm, the two heads suddenly lunged forward, biting his wrist on both sides. With his small arm, their entire mouth easily bit a sizeable section of it. He froze, stunned by what had just happened. Too shocked to speak, his smile slowly drained like water in a sink. He couldn¡¯t believe it; he couldn¡¯t believe they had just bitten him like that. ¡®Damn it! Me and my big mouth!¡¯ ¡®F*ck! Are you happy now, you b*stard?! Enjoying yourself?¡¯ ¡°Ah!¡± Elysian screamed in agony. This wasn¡¯t just any ordinary pain; it was similar to what he had felt with the orb earlier, as if his soul were being ripped apart. He immediately rose to his feet while trying to yank the serpents off him. No matter what he did, they wouldn¡¯t relent in their grip. ¡°Get off me, you b*stards! I thought you liked me. Why the hell are you doing this?!¡± Instead of responding or showing any mercy, both heads not only bit down, clamping hard on his arm, but also began to burrow into it, akin to moles tunneling through the earth. ¡°Are you crazy?!¡± he screamed, totally losing his reason as panic took charge. He ran around, shouting profanities, all the while attempting to dislodge the creatures. When that failed, he resorted to punching the snakes; in a last-ditch effort, he even bit them, with the same result. Yet, despite all these efforts and even with all the aura he could muster, it did nothing; the serpents persisted, burrowing deeper into his flesh. ¡°Let go, you b*stard! Get off me! Ugh!¡± ¡®What the hell?! Both of these b*stards have already burrowed a third of their bodies on my thin arm! How can this be possible? Are they trying to gain control of my body? No. No, not again. Sh*t, sh*t!¡¯ Elysian immediately halted his frantic scrambling, casting a glance upward. The colossal eye loomed above, doing nothing. Perhaps it even found amusement in the spectacle, like watching some play and laughing. ¡°Hey, you! Hurry up and help me, you b*stard!¡± ¡°Sh*t!¡± Elysian cursed, staring straight at the response he got. Suddenly, his vision darkened. ¡°Huh? What¡­ Not again,¡± he muttered as everything faded to black.
¡°Fulk here says that you haven¡¯t paid your dues, Landon. Is that true?¡± Lysander asked, staring intensely at the younger man on his right. The merchant squirmed under the glare, fixing his gaze instead to the floor. ¡°I¡¯ve given you the rights to the trade for timber already. Isn¡¯t it just fair that you give us the rightful share of the barony? How can we continue to keep this place running if you refuse to pay your taxes?¡± he questioned again, but it seemed the man had lost the ability to speak, engulfed by fear. Who could blame him, though? The custodian was simply terrifying, especially when it involved money. ¡°Why are you treating me like this?¡± he asked, his voice showing frustration as the merchant continued to hold his tongue. ¡°Answer me!¡± The poor merchant jerked back in panic at the sudden, loud voice of the noble. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry, m-my lord,¡± Landon stammered, glancing meekly at the angry eyes of the custodian. ¡°Fulk¡­ I¡¯ve already told Fulk that Alderwick had imposed numerous fees, resulting in significant losses from the trade, my lord.¡± ¡®Fees? Those vermin!¡¯ ¡°Is that true, Fulk?¡± Lysander asked, scowling as he turned to the treasurer. ¡°Didn¡¯t we have a free trade agreement with Alderwick?¡± ¡°Yes, we do, my lord,¡± Fulk responded, nodding his head before sighing. ¡°I¡¯ve heard complaints from other merchants regarding that. I¡¯d already sent a letter to their representative to ask for an explanation,¡± he continued, his voice serious. ¡°Knowing them, it¡¯s likely true. They¡¯ve taken advantage, fully aware that our main army is currently deployed in the war. With our present predicament, they felt emboldened to capitalize on this.¡± ¡°Those vermin! They think they can just take advantage of us like that?!¡± Lysander growled as his aura flared furiously, raging like a flame, intent on burning anyone who dared defy its will. ¡°Do they think I¡¯d let this slide?¡± ¡®I¡¯ll make them pay for this!¡¯ As the tension intensified in the room, the office suddenly fell silent. Both men sat uneasily, watching the custodian¡¯s reaction. Despite frequently accompanying the noble, they still couldn¡¯t get used to his aura flaring like that. It was quite suffocating, especially when his fury blazed like fire¡ªa reflection of his uncontrollable temper. They wouldn¡¯t want to be on the receiving end of his wrath, and they felt sorry for anyone who was. He could be so vicious and cruel to anyone he deemed an enemy. So, they waited patiently, wary of causing any displeasure to the tyrant among them. When the rage of the custodian seemed to mellow down a bit, Landon saw an opportunity and seized it. ¡°That¡­ That¡¯s why, my lord. I-It wasn¡¯t my fault,¡± he stammered, trying to get his point across. Noticing Lysander¡¯s gaze shift toward him, he quivered as his confidence abandoned him. He was left with no choice; only desperation kept him going. ¡°Ah, hmm... Those d-damn bas¡­ bastards! It¡¯s Alderwick¡¯s. It¡¯s their fault!¡± ¡®What¡¯s this fool trying to say?¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re right, Landon. It''s the fault of those c*nts from Alderwick,¡± Fulk agreed, nodding at him before he snickered. ¡°However, why were you the only one with such a huge loss? Most merchants didn¡¯t pay and just refused to trade with them,¡± he stated, raising his brow. When he saw him grow pale, the treasurer snorted. ¡°Just as I thought.¡± ¡®Tsk, useless!¡¯ ¡°What are you trying to say?!¡± Landon exclaimed, annoyed by the sudden insinuation by the older man. Turning to the noble, he quickly said, ¡°My lord, don¡¯t listen to him. It¡¯s not my fault this time. I¡¯m the one¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Lysander screamed, his gaze blazing with rage. What did you expect? Not only was he dealing with a problem involving another barony, but he was now confronted with an idiot who lost his money to their rival. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for your father, I wouldn¡¯t have given you this contract. Or any contract. I don¡¯t care how you do it, but you must give us our share. If you¡­¡± As Lysander was castigating the younger man, he heard a knock on the door, making him more upset. ¡°What?!¡± he shouted, his irritation evident in his voice. Sighing in resignation, he added, ¡°Come in.¡± ¡®Why am I surrounded by fools? Ah!¡¯ The door suddenly opened, and a tall, burly man with a large scar on his right cheek entered the room. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disturb you, boss, but¡­¡± Humphrey stopped for a moment, glancing at the other two men. ¡°There¡¯s an incident that needs your attention.¡± Chapter 61 ¡°Another problem again? Tsk, can¡¯t I catch a f*cking break?¡± Lysander muttered, gritting his teeth in frustration. The room fell silent as everyone held their breath, staring at him¡ªwaiting. When he noticed their reaction, he sighed in resignation. ¡°Both of you can go.¡± When Landon heard that, he perked up, swiftly suppressing the smile creeping across his lips, wary that it might draw the unwanted attention of the custodian. Just as he feared, the noble turned to him when he noticed Landon awkwardly rising to his feet, mirroring the treasurer in front. ¡°And you, brat¡­ Don¡¯t forget to pay your dues,¡± Lysander said, frowning at the merchant. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no ¡®but¡¯,¡± the noble interjected, cutting off the younger man¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯m not asking; I¡¯m telling you,¡± he added firmly, his voice carrying a severe tone this time. ¡°This is not up for discussion. Are we clear?¡± ¡°Yes, m-my lord,¡± Landon stammered, his face turning pale. He swallowed hard, staring at the floor, trying to hold back tears. ¡®Serves you right, you idiot! I despise arrogant fools who know nothing but spend their father¡¯s wealth. He believed himself to be a skilled merchant solely because of his father¡¯s success. Yet he dismissed the experienced people his father relied on, replacing them with sycophants who exploited his naivety. What a fool! This world is unforgiving. Those who refuse to learn will be devoured. I¡¯m relieved that my nephew appears to be maturing and learning his lessons. Hmm¡­ Sigh, I pray he doesn¡¯t follow in the footsteps of my worthless brother.¡¯ ¡°Fulk, make sure he pays what¡¯s owed, and verify it,¡± Lysander instructed, turning to the treasurer on his left. Suddenly, his expression darkened as he added, ¡°Also, follow up with those rotten Alderwicks. Let¡¯s see how they respond this time. If they attempt to cause trouble again, inform me immediately.¡± ¡°As you command,¡± Fulk responded, bowing respectfully. ¡°That¡¯s all. You may go,¡± the noble said, dismissing them. He then gestured to the head of his security. ¡°Humphrey, come in.¡± ¡°Excuse us, my lord,¡± Fulk said as he turned to leave. His gaze briefly lingered on the merchant, a snort escaping his lips, before he continued to exit the room. With palpable hatred in his eyes, Landon growled at him as he followed him outside. When Lysander noticed this interaction, he sighed deeply, shaking his head. Despite enjoying the power that came with his position, dealing with the people that came with it could be incredibly frustrating, sometimes to the point where he felt like tearing his hair out. It wasn¡¯t surprising, considering most of them had grown up in luxury, sheltered from any real hardship, unlike him and his older brother, who had often endured hunger since they could remember. Faced with a quagmire, he felt he had no choice. If he did not hold hands with these wealthy merchants, Ironspire would be in dire straits. Just thinking of the expenses required to maintain their army was enough to give him a terrible headache. With the ongoing war, it made their predicament even worse, creating a giant hole in their finances that he couldn¡¯t seem to fill. Now, wolves were circling them, probing for any weakness they could exploit. ¡®Do they think Ironspire is easy prey because my brother isn¡¯t here? Those vermin! Grrr! I¡¯ll show them. I¡¯ll rip them apart¡­¡¯ ¡°My lord?¡± Humphrey asked, smiling as he sought the noble¡¯s attention. ¡°Forgive the interruption, but¡­¡± Lysander shifted his attention to the man standing in front of him. ¡°Shut up, you d*ck head!¡± he cursed, glaring at his friend. Despite his harsh words, the tension in the room seemed to dissipate compared to before. ¡°Sit down. It¡¯s just the two of us here.¡± Humphrey grinned as he nonchalantly took a seat closest to the noble. ¡°You seem to be in a pretty bad mood. What happened?¡± he asked, chuckling at the noble¡¯s scowling face. ¡°Did you eat something bad?¡± ¡°What else is new? Every day, there¡¯s another problem. Now it¡¯s Alderwick,¡± Lysander responded, exhaling deeply as he leaned back in his chair. ¡°And it seems there¡¯s another issue. What is it this time?¡± he inquired, raising a brow. ¡°Is it something serious?¡± Upon hearing the question, Humphrey¡¯s grin vanished, taking the mirth in his eyes along with it. ¡°Yes. Very serious,¡± he responded solemnly, his voice devoid of humor as he stared directly into his lord''s eyes. Suddenly, the room fell silent as the noble¡¯s gaze lingered on the man for a moment, processing the gravity of the situation while waiting for the news. ¡®Just as I feared. Another problem again. It seems it¡¯s true what they say: when it rains, it pours.¡¯ Closing his eyes for a long moment, Lysander sighed in frustration. Since assuming this position, he had hardly slept. He had once imagined a life of comfort and luxury when his brother appointed him custodian of Ironspire so that he could play his wars. Instead, it had brought him nothing but endless problems. True, he possessed power, but what could he even do with the limited authority of a barony on Thorin¡¯s distant fringe? Surrounded by greedy neighbors to the front and relentlessly attacked by the wilderness at the back, their predicament seemed insurmountable. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. ¡®Is this why that useless brother of mine constantly went to war? To avoid these problems. Ugh! No matter. In due time, I¡¯ll resolve all these issues and gain absolute power. And perhaps¡­ Perhaps I¡¯ll ascend to higher nobility¡ªmaybe even to the rank of count or higher¡­¡¯ ¡°Okay, tell me,¡± Lysander finally said after steeling himself for the bad news. ¡°Dead bodies were found this morning.¡± ¡°Bodies?¡± the noble asked, his brow furrowed in confusion. ¡°So? Plenty of dead bodies are found in this godforsaken place.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Humphrey agreed, nodding. ¡°The question is, who.¡± ¡°Goddamnit, quit playing around and spit it out!¡± Lysander exclaimed, frustrated by the other man¡¯s incremental reporting of the information. ¡°The dead bodies were from the Crimson Talon,¡± Humphrey stated, sighing. ¡°Their entire gang might have been wiped out from all of Ironspire.¡± ¡®Sh*t!¡¯ ¡°What?!¡± Lysander cried out, jolting forward in surprise. ¡°Is it a gang war?¡± ¡®If this is a syndicate war between the major organizations, Ironspire will be decimated if we can¡¯t contain it. Damn it! Why of all times?!¡¯ ¡°I don¡¯t know. The investigation is still ongoing¡­¡± ¡°Wait!¡± the noble interjected, his eyes widening upon realizing something. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Grimscar is one of the dead?!¡± he asked, studying the expression of his friend. When he saw him sighing in confirmation, Lysander could only lean back in his chair again, massaging his head. ¡°How could that damned idiot die? We¡¯ve invested so much in our relationship with him, and this is what we get. Ugh, what a waste of time and resources!¡± ¡®Problems upon problems are just piling up! This is so frustrating!¡¯ ¡°Though the investigation results aren¡¯t out yet, these murders might not be the result of a gang war,¡± Humphrey stated, his tone grave. ¡°This could be the work of just a couple of people, or worse, a single person.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lysander asked, immediately snapping out of his despair of losing money. ¡°I¡¯ve seen all the bodies. Most of them were killed in their base,¡± Humphrey stated. When he saw the noble was about to object, he immediately continued, ¡°I know there¡¯s nothing peculiar about that since their forces are likely there. But the way they were killed is bizarre. Most of them had a puncture on the back of their heads. It seemed they didn¡¯t even know that they were killed.¡± ¡°A professional?¡± the noble asked, his gaze sharpening with a dangerous edge. ¡°Most likely,¡± the soldier responded, nodding in agreement. ¡°A very formidable one.¡± ¡°I agree. Hmm¡­¡± Lysander grew quiet for a moment, lost in thought. ¡°A highly skilled killer. Who could have hired him? Hmm¡­¡± he muttered before sighing in frustration. ¡°Well, all of their main rivals could. They¡¯re all suspects. They have the money and influence to commission such murders.¡± ¡°I might be wrong, but I don¡¯t think the other syndicates were responsible for this,¡± Humphrey stated, studying the reaction of the noble. ¡°Huh, why do you think that?¡± Lysander asked, glancing back at his friend. ¡°The bodies weren¡¯t just left there after he¡­ she, they, or whoever killed them,¡± the soldier answered, a hint of worry starting to seep through his normally nonchalant expression. ¡°After all of them were killed, the killer dragged the bodies and arranged them into some patterns. Some were even made into a smiling face symbol,¡± he continued, pausing for a moment as he let the information sink in. ¡°This is certainly the work of a professional, but I have doubts if this were contracted by the other syndicates. This seems personal.¡± ¡°A personal vendetta,¡± Lysander muttered to himself as he contemplated that notion. ¡°That¡¯s a possibility,¡± he said, nodding in agreement. ¡°They might have messed with someone very dangerous. Damn it! Those fools!¡± he exclaimed, frustrated at the thought of being entangled in something perilous. ¡°From the way they were killed, it¡¯s likely the work of someone who operates in the shadows¡ªan assassin type. I can¡¯t think of anyone apart from those on the Red List,¡± he muttered, glancing at his friend. ¡°Has anyone we don¡¯t personally know recently visited Ironspire? Someone is rumored to have the capability to do this?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°I can see it in your face,¡± Lysander stated, carefully studying the soldier¡¯s expression. ¡°You have a suspect?¡± ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m not certain. It¡¯s just a hunch,¡± Humphrey remarked, smiling playfully. ¡°Make a guess?¡± ¡°If not someone new, are you saying someone on the Red List is responsible for this?¡± Lysander asked, already doubting the validity of his assumption. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. They¡¯ve made their vow of noninterference; they¡¯re bound by it. They won¡¯t and can¡¯t be responsible for this. Besides, everyone knows they shouldn¡¯t provoke anyone with a red band on their arms; that¡¯s suicidal, especially for major organizations like the Crimson Talon. They wouldn¡¯t make that mistake.¡± ¡°Does that person have to be on the Red List?¡± Humphrey asked, raising a brow. ¡®Not on the Red List? Most of the people capable of this are involved in the war. Besides, they aren¡¯t the sneaky type. Who could it be? Hmm¡­ ¡¯ ¡°If not on the Red List, then who?¡± the noble asked, frowning at his friend, who seemed to be enjoying his struggle. ¡°Say it!¡± ¡°The old man is back!¡± Humphrey exclaimed, chuckling at the revelation. ¡°Old man?¡± the noble asked, confused. ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± ¡°Who else? Jareth,¡± the soldier answered, grinning at him. ¡°When I heard it, I couldn¡¯t believe that he was still alive.¡± ¡®That can¡¯t be true. He¡¯s dead.¡¯ ¡°Huh? Didn¡¯t he die?¡± Lysander asked, suddenly looking around the room. ¡°Damn it, the old man might be here, listening to us,¡± he muttered before glancing back at the soldier. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes, Cedric confirmed it,¡± Humphrey responded, sighing in resignation. ¡°It seems it¡¯s true. He really might have nine lives.¡± ¡®Damn, I really thought he had died this time. It¡¯s been years.¡¯ ¡°Nine lives?¡± the noble snorted at the number. ¡°That b*stard should have died more times than I could count. If someone tells me the old man is immortal, I won¡¯t be surprised. I might even agree,¡± he stated, sighing deeply like his friend. ¡°My brother was right again. It seems I¡¯ve lost the bet.¡± ¡°Idiot,¡± Humphrey said, shaking his head. ¡°Why would you even bet against the old man? No matter how certain you are, that b*stard has been defying fate since before you were even born.¡± ¡°Whatever,¡± Lysander retorted, his voice tinged with irritation. ¡°I don¡¯t think the old man killed those men.¡± ¡°Why? He certainly has the ability to kill them. It would be as easy for him as stepping on ants,¡± Humphrey responded, arching his brow in challenge. ¡°And they died exactly the day he arrived here. Isn¡¯t that evidence enough?¡± ¡°I know the old man. He isn¡¯t the type to kill without reason,¡± Lysander countered. ¡°Even if they offended him, he wouldn¡¯t have done anything. At worst, he would¡¯ve killed one or two,¡± he continued, shaking his head. ¡°But to eradicate the entire Crimson Talon?¡± he asked, snorting at the idea. ¡°I don¡¯t see him doing that, especially in Ironspire. He wouldn¡¯t cause trouble in my brother¡¯s land.¡± The argument by Lysander was pretty sound; Humphrey couldn¡¯t find anything to counter it. ¡°If not the old man, the likely suspect might be your nephew.¡± Chapter 62 ¡®Nephew? Why am I just being told now?¡¯ ¡°Huh? Did Aldric come back?¡± Lysander asked, his mood suddenly darkening. His frown deepened, betraying his feelings toward his so-called nephew. This wasn¡¯t a surprise; he despised the boy. The mere mention of Aldric in relation to the word ¡®nephew¡¯ left a bitter taste in his mouth. Who could blame him, though? They weren¡¯t related in blood, yet his brother had treated him far better than his own son. It was preposterous, and Lysander would never accept it, no matter what. ¡°When?¡± When Humphrey saw his reaction, he chuckled and said, ¡°Not that b*stard, the other one.¡± ¡°Elysian?¡± the noble asked, his expression shifting from surprise to outright outrage. The very notion that a ten-year-old boy was even being considered to be involved in this situation made him mad. Despite their close friendship, his patience wore thin. ¡°I understand we¡¯re close, like family, even. I consider you my brother,¡± he muttered softly, yet his gaze was piercing. ¡°But don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t make such outrageous statements, especially concerning Elysian.¡± Immediately, the room fell silent as tension thickened, casting an uncomfortable cloud over the room. The weight of each word hung heavily, causing the typically composed and easygoing Humphrey to momentarily freeze, a flicker of realization crossing his face that he might have overstepped. Such moments were rare for him; his skill in reading people was usually pretty good. How else could he have befriended someone as temperamental as Lysander? Swallowing hard, Humphrey swiftly adapted; he was like a chameleon, able to easily navigate anything and anywhere in order to save his own skin. ¡°Hey, before you start accusing me of slander, hear me out, alright?¡± he responded, mustering an awkward smile to diffuse the tension. ¡°I know my words might have sounded absurd, but it wasn¡¯t all bullsh*t.¡± ¡®Elysian, the murderer responsible for wiping out all of Crimson Talon in Ironspire¡ªif that isn¡¯t pure nonsense, I don¡¯t know what is. Tsk, this b*stard might have fallen back into his addiction. What drugs is he hooked on this time? I¡¯ve warned him countless times to steer clear of those substances. It¡¯s not just unhealthy; it¡¯s also impacting his work.¡¯ ¡°Didn¡¯t I warn you? What are you taking this time?¡± Lysander asked, not looking happy as he carefully scrutinized his friend''s face. ¡°Hey, stop it, man!¡± Humphrey exclaimed, recoiling from the noble¡¯s scrutiny. Instead of displaying anger at the accusation, his pale complexion gave some credence to the allegation. He was indeed taking drugs again, a secret he had successfully hidden¡ªwell, until now. ¡°You¡¯re veering off the topic. Tsk, this isn¡¯t about me; it¡¯s about the murders. Are you going to listen, or should I just leave? I have plenty of work waiting for me.¡± ¡®This fool is certainly back on those illegal substances again. Ironspire has enough problems already; why is he adding to them?¡¯ ¡°Okay, okay, say it. Explain your crazy speculation to me,¡± Lysander said, sighing in resignation. He decided to back off, realizing he already had enough problems to deal with; he didn¡¯t have time to get involved in whatever issue his friend was having. ¡°Tell me exactly how a ten-year-old child could exterminate the entire Crimson Talon, huh? Let¡¯s hear how that intelligent brain of yours could explain that to me?¡± When put in the spotlight, Humphrey¡¯s confidence quickly fizzled out. ¡°Hmm¡­ Look, man, I¡¯m not saying it¡¯s him. I¡¯m just suggesting it as a possibility,¡± he cautioned, adding a caveat to not get burned by his absurd idea. ¡°I¡¯ve heard from my sources that your nephew¡ªElysian¡ªdefeated the old man yesterday in the training ground.¡± ¡®What nonsense is he spewing now? Not only did he eradicate Crimson Talon, but he also beat Jareth. Does that even make sense?¡¯ Instead of responding, Lysander simply arched his brow, refusing to entertain such nonsense. Could you blame him? Anyone with a thinking mind would also find such an assertion preposterous. When Humphrey saw his friend¡¯s reaction, he sighed; he had expected it already. What he didn¡¯t expect was that he was starting to question himself. The more he talked about it, the more ridiculous it sounded. Listening to his own words, he found it foolish that he had come to such a conclusion. However, he had already made the claim. He couldn¡¯t back down now; it would be embarrassing. ¡°Before you judge me, let me provide some context first,¡± Humphrey remarked, his mind racing to formulate ways to elucidate his words so they appeared reasonable. ¡°I know the idea that the boy beat the old man sounds crazy, but he wasn¡¯t alone. All the young soldiers, along with two of Elysian¡¯s servants, were present at the event,¡± he continued, smiling as he attempted to make his point clear. ¡°It was a winner-take-all competition where they bet money. One of the conditions was that the old man couldn¡¯t use aura. Additionally, he could only use his legs, not his arms,¡± he added, his confidence beginning to return. ¡°Most importantly, it seemed that your nephew can use aura now. This revelation shocked everybody.¡± ¡®Aura? Isn¡¯t he too young? Hmm¡­ Didn¡¯t he also start training? The boy had always been spoiled and lazy. Thornwick had been nagging him for ages, but he refused to listen. I know he hated any form of martial practice. He said so himself. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Suddenly, he wanted to train. Not only that, he had also taken his first step into cultivation. Well, being a cultivator was unexpected¡ªsure, but it¡¯s not really surprising. It¡¯s simply in his blood. Both I and his father are cultivators, and we are high-level at that. It would be more startling if he were not one. It¡¯s just his sudden change in behavior that¡¯s troubling. Well, the boy has to grow one way or another. Thankfully, it¡¯s all been positive. Hopefully, I can influence him more in the right direction. Hmm¡­ Why didn¡¯t he tell me that he could use an aura now?¡¯ ¡°Interesting,¡± Lysander muttered, more to himself than to anyone else. His dour mood from earlier transformed into a soft smile. Even the tension that had filled the room vanished, giving way to a more relaxed atmosphere. ¡°See, I¡¯m right,¡± Humphrey responded excitedly, his anxiety forgotten. ¡°It¡¯s not totally crazy that the boy could¡¯ve killed those men.¡± Grinning widely, he added, ¡°Not only that, but I also heard that last night, before the murders happened, there was a confrontation in a pub between your nephew and three of the regular members of the Crimson Talon. One of them had his arm cut off while the other two were badly beaten.¡± ¡®Isn¡¯t he too young to drink? Why was he even in the pub? Sigh, likely a celebration for winning the bet. Tsk, why is he associating with those vermin? He should set a clear boundary between himself and his subjects. Didn¡¯t I teach him that? Otherwise, he would just be taken advantage of, not the other way around.¡¯ ¡°So?¡± Lysander asked, raising a brow. ¡°What do you mean?¡± the soldier asked, perplexed by his friend¡¯s reaction. ¡°Didn¡¯t that establish a motive?¡± ¡°Idiot!¡± the noble snorted, shaking his head. ¡°They are in a pub; fights happen. Is there anything new to that? If their conflict was serious, he would¡¯ve killed them. Why did he let them live?¡± When he saw his friend was about to object, he immediately added, ¡°Also, don¡¯t tell me that they went out and asked for reinforcement. Don¡¯t you think Grimscar would dare attack my nephew¡ª¡®my nephew¡¯, just for his injured men? I reckon he would¡¯ve killed them outright if he heard they were beaten by a ten-year-old kid.¡± ¡°I understand that it¡¯s not much of a motive, but you can¡¯t deny that there¡¯s a hostile connection between the two sides,¡± Humphrey remarked, not easily conceding his point. ¡°But you can¡¯t deny that the boy has the capability to commit those murders.¡± ¡°You are really a fool,¡± the noble retorted, snorting at the man¡¯s presumption. ¡°You¡¯ve said it already; the old man was beaten by a throng of young soldiers, along with my nephew. On top of not being able to use his aura and arms, does it make sense to you that the boy could have killed all those men, including Grimscar?¡± he asked, his expression more animated now, reflecting his frustration. ¡°We are talking about Grimscar, here? Not those three men in the pub, who are drunk and just regular people. Grimscar was a veteran who had been a cultivator for many years. Do you think a boy who just stepped into cultivation could¡¯ve beaten him?¡± ¡®He¡¯s usually bright. Why is he a moron now? Tsk, it¡¯s the drugs. This fool likely consumed so much substance that it affected his reasoning somehow. Elysian killing Grimscar? Is there something more absurd than that?¡¯ Humphrey fell silent and just sat there, staring at nothing in particular. After what felt like an eternity, he sighed, a defeated expression crossing his face. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right,¡± he finally admitted, nodding in agreement. He couldn¡¯t find a rebuttal to that argument. No matter how he analyzed it, the conclusion remained the same. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve put it that way, it sounds rather dumb.¡± Leaning back in his chair, he continued, ¡°I¡¯ve heard he was the last one to attack the old man. The b*stard was likely exhausted from all the relentless assault of those children; he is rather old, after all. Or, perhaps, he simply let him win.¡± ¡°Jareth has always been hard to read. He¡¯s not the type who places any importance on honor or fame. He doesn¡¯t care about appearances. That¡¯s why he still looks like a drunkard,¡± Lysander remarked, his voice carrying a hint of respect. ¡°But we¡¯ve gotten off track. If I remember correctly, you mentioned that most of them had a puncture wound on the back of their heads, meaning they didn¡¯t all die the same way. Is that right?¡± ¡°Correct,¡± Humphrey responded as he tried to recall the murders. ¡°To be precise, there are actually three crime scenes involving the Crimson Talons. In the warehouse where the majority of them died, they were mostly killed by what I described earlier, a puncture in the head.¡± ¡°And the others?¡± Humphrey went silent for a moment as he tried to piece together the information. ¡°Well,¡± he muttered before sighing in resignation. ¡°I really have difficulty trying to piece together how the events unfolded. Now that I have time to think about it, I¡¯m certain that this wasn¡¯t done by a single person. I¡¯m even willing to bet that these murders might not be related to each other.¡± ¡°There you go again,¡± Lysander retorted, shaking his head. ¡°Aren¡¯t you done with your outrageous ideas?¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s absurd, but I really can¡¯t connect them so that they would make sense,¡± Lysander remarked, earnestly trying to convey his point. ¡°There are ten other deaths in the warehouse: four outside¡ªpatrols¡ªand six inside a hidden room. The two outside seem to be done by a professional¡ªfast and efficient, while the other two were clearly the work of an amateur.¡± ¡°Amateur?¡± the noble asked, curious how he had arrived at that conclusion. ¡°Yes, amateur and¡­ Hmm, emotionally unstable,¡± the soldier replied, nodding at himself. ¡°You can clearly see the difference in how they were killed, especially the other one. He was stabbed repeatedly; it''s as if he was killed through unbridled rage. Inside the hidden room, there was one who was also killed the same way. Well, they aren¡¯t really similar, in the sense that this was worse. He was killed to the point that he was beyond recognizable; he looked like a man ripped to shreds by a beast. Whoever did that wasn¡¯t human.¡± ¡°Was Grimscar killed there?¡± the nobles inquired as his head started to throb in pain again. ¡°No, his second-in-command was. Hmm,¡± Humphrey answered, trying to recall something. ¡°I forgot his name. He¡¯s the one recently transferred here from their headquarters. He was killed by a dagger in the back of his head.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t this just disprove your theory earlier?¡± Lysander asked, raising a brow. ¡°It seems these killers are part of the same group.¡± ¡°No, they are different,¡± Humphrey retorted, shaking his head with confidence. ¡°All the dead bodies before were killed in the same manner. They were stabbed at the exact location¡ªat the back of the head; such precision could only be done by a highly trained killer. When I first saw it, I couldn¡¯t believe that it was possible. Just looking at it gave me goosebumps,¡± he stated, his face paling as he recalled the incident earlier. ¡°However, the second-in-command wasn¡¯t killed the same way; it was at the back of the head, sure, but near his right ear. It seems he was killed by a thrown knife when he attempted to run away.¡± ¡®Damn it, my headache keeps getting worse.¡¯ The noble sighed in irritation as he massaged his temple. ¡°Where was Grimscar killed? It seems he wasn¡¯t murdered in the warehouse.¡± ¡°Yes, he wasn¡¯t,¡± Humphrey answered, his face suddenly turning pale. Unlike before, his eyes were filled with fear. There was no mistaking it; he was terrified. Swallowing hard, he stated, ¡°He was killed in his house, hidden in the forest.¡± After a moment of silence, he continued, ¡°He was tortured.¡± Chapter 63 ¡°Tortured?!¡± Lysander exclaimed, his eyes widening at the revelation. ¡°Like the one who was ripped to pieces?¡± ¡°Yes, he was tortured,¡± Humphrey responded, nodding to the noble in confirmation. ¡°Unlike that one, Grimscar¡¯s death was more cruel. The one in the warehouse, even though his body was turned into shreds, it seemed he died right away. That¡¯s why I mentioned earlier that it looked like it was the work of a beast. Even though he had already died, the killer kept on slicing and stabbing him until nothing was left.¡± ¡°What about Grimscar?¡± the noble asked anxiously, on the edge of his seat, listening attentively. ¡°Let¡¯s just say he died slowly and painfully,¡± the soldier muttered, his eyes staring into space as if he were witnessing the scene before him. ¡°Grimscar was pinned to the wall upside down, while the severed heads of his men were placed around him; it¡¯s as if they were watching a show as the b*stard tortured their boss,¡± he continued, still shaken from the sight. ¡°It was diabolical. I¡¯ve never seen anything like it in my whole life. Whoever did that knew exactly what he was doing.¡± ¡°Not only a professional killer but also a torturer,¡± Lysander muttered softly to himself. ¡°Hmm¡­ Do you think this is something personal? The killer might have a personal grudge against that b*stard.¡± ¡°I think so too,¡± Humphrey replied, nodding in agreement. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if that were the case. Grimscar¡­¡± he sighed wearily as if the years had suddenly caught up with him; he appeared old and exhausted, especially next to the custodian, who was only a few months older. It seemed time hadn¡¯t been kind to him. But then again, what do you expect? He was someone who enjoyed indulging, particularly in highly addictive substances. It didn¡¯t help that his work was often plagued with unforeseen incidents, driving his stress level to the roof. Worst of all, there were moments like this, where the pressure and anxiety crashed, overwhelming his mind and leading him down paths he didn¡¯t want to go. ¡®He seemed depressed again. Sigh. I couldn¡¯t blame him. Seeing stuff like that could mess with your head. But he should get used to it. He¡¯s in an occupation that deals with some of the most vile and disturbing people; these are the individuals who hold the power¡ªthe cruel ones. Sometimes we must even be like them, or become something worse. Otherwise, we¡¯re the ones who will be eaten alive. If you want power and want to stay in power, you really need to be ruthless. There is simply no other way. There is no room for the timid, particularly in the world of the nobles.¡¯ ¡°What about Grimscar?¡± Lysander prodded, nudging him to continue when he noticed him growing quiet. ¡°Huh? Ah!¡± the soldier exclaimed, glancing at the noble before awkwardly smiling. ¡°Where was I? Hmm¡­ Ah, yes. As I was saying, I¡¯m not really surprised if his killer was someone who has a grudge against him. With the things he had done, it would only be a matter of time before it caught up to him; and it seems it finally did.¡± ¡°Yeah, I thought so too,¡± Lysander agreed, nodding in acknowledgment. ¡°Actually, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed to work with him if he wasn¡¯t so good at earning money. He simply had an uncanny ability to generate income.¡± ¡°Do you know he had severed the heads of women he had killed and r*ped in his room?¡± Humphrey asked, his gaze drifting towards the window as his mind seemed to wander again. ¡°I thought it was just a rumor,¡± the noble responded, frowning. ¡°No, I¡¯ve seen it. He showed it to me. The b*stard was boasting about his sick fetish,¡± Humphrey stated, sighing. ¡°What a sicko! I¡¯m glad he¡¯s dead,¡± he added before glancing back at his friend. ¡°I think I¡¯ve told you about this before. Remember, when I advised you to cut your partnership with him? You said to me it wasn¡¯t our business as long as he paid his dues.¡± ¡®Is he blaming me?¡¯ ¡°Yeah, I remember that. And I still stand by what I¡¯ve said; it wasn¡¯t our business. Why would it be?¡± Lysander asked, snorting at the reaction he received. ¡°As long as he kept it to a minimum, does it even matter? What are a couple of deaths? Many people die here in this godforsaken place,¡± he added. When he saw that his friend didn¡¯t seem to agree, he arched his brow. ¡°If we didn¡¯t have the money he paid us, do you know how many would have died?¡± ¡°Many,¡± the soldier replied softly, looking at the ground. ¡°Yes, many,¡± the custodian muttered, nodding in agreement. ¡°Too many to count. You must never forget that we are living on the fringes of the kingdom. This place isn¡¯t Emberwin or Highbury; this is Ironspire¡ªIronspire, where the dregs of society and the exiled are thrown,¡± he stated, gritting his teeth in frustration. ¡°We are constantly being assaulted by the beast of the wilderness. If we are careless for even a moment, we will be exterminated. This is how dire our situation is.¡± Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Do you? I don¡¯t think you do,¡± Lysander retorted, scowling at the soldier. ¡°Because if you did, you would stop rambling to me about morality. Principles and conscience are just for the few¡ªthe naive, who haven¡¯t seen the cruelty of life. You should know this. Both of us weren¡¯t born into this pompous life. We grow up in hunger and death, where parents sell their children just to survive. So, don¡¯t tell me what is just. There is no such thing as right or wrong. There is only survival,¡± he barked as his temper roared like a burning flame. ¡°I will let anyone, even a child, die so that this damn place survives. This is my city. I won¡¯t let anyone turn this place into ruin.¡± ¡°I know!¡± Humphrey shouted, snarling back in defiance. This was unusual; he was usually subservient to anyone higher in position than him. He had that uncanny talent¡ªthe instinct to know when to act in accordance with the situation. However, at this moment, this instinct failed him. ¡°So shut up!¡± ¡®Did he just lose his mind?! How dare¡­¡¯ ¡°You!¡± the noble growled, his eyes burning with rage. He was the type of person who wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to challenge him, not even one of his closest companions. However, he suddenly froze; his anger fizzled out as quickly as it had begun. In one of the rarest moments, he was able to rein in his anger, driving that burning demon back to where it came from. Within the gaze of his friend, he saw pain. He knew it too well. How couldn¡¯t he? Both of them were products of their pasts. It¡¯s just that the products that were created were two different creatures. The room grew silent as the two friends continued to stare at each other, neither willing to concede. It was evident, however, that there wasn¡¯t any animosity between them like before. You could feel it in the air; the tension was quickly dissipating. It was just that both had egos to defend. Though both were prideful men, one simply placed less importance on it than the other. ¡°You haven¡¯t changed. You¡¯re still as grumpy as ever,¡± Humphrey remarked, breaking the silence before bursting into laughter. Lysander just snorted, then smirked smugly. ¡°You also haven¡¯t changed. You¡¯re as sensitive as ever. I know you¡¯ve gotten more indifferent than before¡ªmore callous, that¡¯s good. You¡¯re improving. You need to be more cold-hearted. It¡¯s a necessity in the world we¡¯re living in. Hmm¡­¡± he advised, pausing for a moment to ponder. ¡°I think this is the result of the drugs you¡¯re taking. It¡¯s affecting your mind and emotions. I hope¡­¡± ¡°Stop it, mother,¡± Humphrey retorted, shaking his head as he quickly changed the topic. ¡°As I was saying earlier, I believe the one who killed Grimscar truly harbored a grudge against him, indicating this is a personal vendetta.¡± ¡°I agree,¡± the custodian nodded. ¡°If this is the case, the next thing we need to do is track down the ones who had a grudge against him. This might give us a lead to the one who did this.¡± ¡°Tsk, that would be a lot,¡± the soldier replied, sighing heavily just thinking about the herculean effort needed. He hated to do it, and who could blame him? They should award the murderer with a medal instead; this was a service not only to Ironsipre but to the whole of Creation. ¡°Do we really need to find the culprit?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Lysander pondered the question for a moment before responding, ¡°Not really. We just needed to give the appearance that we¡¯re taking action so that the heads of Crimson Talon won¡¯t blame us, or worse, suspect our involvement in this mess.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s already too late for that,¡± Humphrey remarked, smirking at his boss. ¡°There are rumors on the streets suggesting you¡¯re the one who eliminated the Crimson Talon, or the one that ordered it.¡± ¡®Sh*t!¡¯ ¡°Who dared make such a lie?!¡± the custodian barked, his anger flaring again. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t just sit around and let them slander my name. I¡¯ll make them pay!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe some street urchin, prostitute, or some drunkard,¡± Humphrey responded, chuckling when he saw his friend¡¯s reaction. ¡°And it¡¯s not really slander; they¡¯re celebrating your name as a hero. You should be happy about it. Wouldn¡¯t it be funny if you started executing people for admiring you?¡± ¡°You seem to be enjoying this too much,¡± Lysander retorted, glaring at his friend. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re doing? I¡¯m no a fool. They¡¯re doing this to deter us from investigating them. Not only that, they¡¯re trying to create a schism between me and the Crimson Talon so that we are all preoccupied with dealing with each other instead of finding them,¡± he stated, growling like a beast, consumed by fury. ¡°Do they think I¡¯ll let them do that?¡± ¡°Then what are you going to do? Are you going to put out a statement that you¡¯re not involved in this, and anyone who says otherwise will be punished severely?¡± Lysander asked, raising his brow. ¡°This will not only flip the sentiments of the public against you, seriously damaging your reputation, but worse of all, wouldn¡¯t Crimson Talon just suspect you more because of how defensive you are?¡± ¡®He¡¯s right. If I do that, I¡¯ll look even more suspicious. Damn if you do, and damn if you don¡¯t. Ugh, sh*t, I¡¯m trapped. The only thing I could do was speak privately with their representative so that this wouldn¡¯t grow out of hand. No matter the outcome, this will inevitably lead to the breakdown of our partnership. Sigh. Well, at least we¡¯ve gotten something from it. It¡¯s not a total loss.¡¯ ¡°Damn it! This is very problematic,¡± Lysander exclaimed, gritting his teeth in frustration. ¡°Tsk, this might end our partnership,¡± he muttered softly. As he pondered his options, he grew quiet for a while before he suddenly exhaled deeply. ¡°Well, at least we got something out of it. We got the goods and wealth that Grimscar left behind,¡± he said, smirking greedily. ¡°So that there won¡¯t be any problem, let¡¯s return a fifth of it. We can just tell them that this is all we found; they wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything about it. If they press, let them try to find it themselves,¡± he remarked, grinning widely. When he glanced at his friend, he noticed him chuckling. ¡°Is there something funny? Why are you laughing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid to tell you this, boss, but the killer or killers were one step ahead of you. They had already stripped bare anything of value in Grimscar¡¯s home. They were very thorough,¡± the soldier answered. When he saw the noble¡¯s eyes widen in shock, he grinned widely and added, ¡°In their warehouse, it was completely empty. There was nothing there, only dead bodies. Even in the hidden room, where their most valuable goods were stored, there was nothing. It seemed these b*stards didn¡¯t just get their revenge, they also fattened their wallets.¡± ¡®These vermin! How dare they mess with me!¡¯ Chapter 64 ¡°So what is this?! A personal vendetta or a robbery?¡± the noble asked, his voice tinged with confusion and frustration. ¡°Maybe both,¡± the soldier replied. ¡°They saw an opportunity, and they grabbed it.¡± ¡°Ugh, I want you to find those b*stards!¡± the noble screamed, his wrath reverberating through the room. ¡°It¡¯s impossible to move all those goods without leaving a trace. I¡¯m sure you can find them in no time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I initially thought,¡± Humphrey responded, sighing in frustration. ¡°The problem is that no one is talking. People will never talk to authorities, so I asked some of my sources to find anyone who knew or witnessed something, but no one was talking. They all parroted that it was us who attacked the Crimson Talon. Whoever did this knew what they were doing. I fear that they have already covered their tracks.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? You¡¯re giving up already? It¡¯s only been hours since the bodies were discovered. Of course, you will not find anything this soon,¡± Lysander retorted, frowning at his friend. ¡°No matter how well they covered their tracks, they would have left something,¡± he continued, arching his brow. ¡°You just need patience and persistence.¡± ¡°Yeah, you might be right,¡± Humphrey responded, nodding his head with a lack of enthusiasm. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will do my work as I always did. I¡¯m just preparing you for the reality that we might not find anything,¡± he said. When he saw his boss was about to object, he immediately continued, ¡°Do you remember when I mentioned that there are three locations where the bodies of the Crimson Talon were found?¡± ¡°Yes, I remember,¡± the noble muttered, displeased at being cut off. ¡°But there are only two spots you¡¯ve mentioned until now: the warehouse and Grimscar¡¯s house in the forest.¡± ¡°Correct. Among these places, this one had only three casualties.¡± ¡°Just three? Hmm¡­ Maybe these are not related?¡± Lysander asked, leaning back to his chair. He was already exhausted from their previous discussion; listening about these three deaths compared to the massacre before wasn¡¯t as interesting to him. ¡°Deaths from gangs are quite common, especially with the Crimson Talon, where they have many enemies. So, I¡¯m not surprised that this might not be related.¡± ¡°Again, you might be right,¡± Humphrey agreed. ¡°Since these deaths happened in the western part of the city, near the pubs, it¡¯s not inconceivable that they had a disagreement with someone, which led to a fight, resulting in their deaths.¡± ¡®I know where this is going. B*stard!¡¯ ¡°You think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing? Tsk, I can sense it; there is a ¡®but¡¯ in there. Spit it out!¡± Humphrey ordered, glaring at the soldier. ¡°You¡¯ve got me. It¡¯s true, there are only three casualties, and from the grand scheme of things, this is unremarkable.¡± Humphrey responded, chuckling at being caught. Suddenly, he grew serious, his voice sounding grave. ¡°But¡­ But one of the dead bodies was pinned to the wall and tortured.¡± ¡°Like Grimscar,¡± the noble muttered softly, his eyes widening from the revelation. ¡°Yes, like Grimscar,¡± the soldier agreed, nodding his head. ¡°This means they were killed by the same murderer,¡± Lysander muttered softly to himself. ¡°Well, Grimscar was tortured much longer and more severely,¡± Humphrey responded. ¡°But yes, from the way they were killed, it looks like it was done by the same person.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t this make it easier?¡± Lysander asked, glancing up at his friend with eyes full of hope. ¡°There are many people in that area. Surely someone would have seen something.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, someone should have seen something,¡± Humphrey responded before suddenly growing quiet as he silently stared directly into his friend¡¯s eyes. ¡°Let me guess,¡± the custodian said, closing his eyes and exhaling in exasperation. ¡°No one is talking, right?¡± ¡°No one,¡± the soldier replied, nodding solemnly. ¡°And I don¡¯t blame them. There are unwritten rules everyone must abide by, or else they won¡¯t survive for very long. Snitching is a taboo no one wants to be associated with; their fate¡­ Let¡¯s just say it might be worse than death if they are ever caught.¡± ¡°Couldn¡¯t we just offer a reward? Make it generous¡ªvery generous. If we manage to somehow locate and retrieve that stolen wealth, the money we would get would be more than enough to solve some of our immediate problems,¡± the noble asked, giving him a knowing smile. ¡°Sometimes greed trumps fear. I¡¯m sure someone will take the bait. Also, promise anyone who talks that their identity will be kept private.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Humphrey agreed. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve already tried that. So far, there have been no takers. Let¡¯s just wait and see,¡± he continued, exhaling heavily. ¡°However, let¡¯s not get our hopes up. This incident wasn¡¯t just a petty crime, involving some back alley thugs; it¡¯s tied to the Crimson Talon, a very ruthless and dangerous organization. We all know people are terrified of them, but someone managed to wipe them out in Ironspire, which suggests an even more terrifying force has emerged. Worst of all, no one knows their identity. People are afraid they might be talking to the culprit themselves. If it were you, would you talk?¡± Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. ¡®He¡¯s right. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t talk either.¡¯ As Lysander pondered the point raised, he went silent for a while but ultimately agreed with his friend. He couldn¡¯t really counter the soldier¡¯s inference. Humphrey smiled triumphantly when he saw his friend agree to his argument. Seizing the opportunity, he continued, ¡°Also, we cannot discount the fact that no one actually saw anything. While they might have heard something, such as the victim¡¯s scream during the torture, did they actually watch as this happened? I doubt any normal person would do so. Even though they might be curious, they don¡¯t have the guts to look and see who was involved. I bet they locked their windows and doors tightly before soundly sleeping that night. The residents in these areas are accustomed to this and have learned that in such cases, it¡¯s better to hear and see nothing.¡± Glancing up at his friend, Lysander asked, ¡°What do you suggest we do?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just making it clear that I¡¯m telling you this so that you don¡¯t get disappointed and waste our limited resources on efforts that are unlikely to bear any fruit,¡± the soldier stated. When he saw the custodian nod, he continued, ¡°Let¡¯s proceed with your plan and conduct the investigation. This way, when you speak with Crimson Talon, they won¡¯t readily suspect us.¡± ¡°Okay, do it.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ before we finish this,¡± Humphrey quipped, grinning widely. ¡°Do you happen to know who was tortured?¡± ¡®There he goes again.¡¯ ¡°You know I don¡¯t have time for games. Just tell me!¡± Lysander exclaimed, his tone clearly irritated. ¡°He was one of the people your nephew fought in the pub,¡± Humphrey said, grinning as he watched the noble¡¯s face freeze before transforming into shock. ¡°Isn¡¯t this quite an unexpected coincidence?¡± ¡°Where is Elysian?¡± Lysander growled.
¡®Why do I keep makin¡¯ foolish mistakes? If I hadn¡¯t lost control of myself, maybe the Master wouldn¡¯t be in this state. It¡¯s all my fault. If anythin¡¯ happened to Master, how can I ever forgive myself?¡¯ ¡°Hey, big fella, don¡¯t blame yourself,¡± Osric muttered softly. Standing next to the older boy, he gently patted the servant¡¯s back while studying Elysian¡¯s unconscious body on the bed. ¡°This isn¡¯t your fault. These things happen. The Master has made his decision, and we must respect it.¡± ¡°But¡­ What if I¡­¡± ¡°There is no ¡®but¡¯ or ¡®what if¡¯, big fella. This has already happened,¡± Osric responded. He realized that what he mentioned was true, but accepting it wasn¡¯t easy. ¡°The only thing we can do now is strive to do better next time to prevent this from happening again. However¡­¡± He paused, growing silent for a moment before sighing in resignation. ¡°However, what we are feeling now will likely happen again. You must prepare yourself. It will keep repeating until we become numb to it. And if not, then¡­ then, it will destroy us from within.¡± Suddenly, Bran glanced at the other boy, his brow furrowing. ¡°Why are you sayin¡¯ that? I thought you were tryin¡¯ to cheer me up,¡± he stated with a brooding expression. ¡°You¡¯re just makin¡¯ me feel worse.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, big fella; I didn¡¯t mean to,¡± Osric responded, chuckling as he patted the shoulder of the older boy once more. ¡°I¡¯m just being honest with you so that you won¡¯t be deluded into thinking this won¡¯t happen again. This will only make you more disheartened and eventually ruin you. So, prepare yourself for the pain that will come; brace for it. Because it will come, trust me. I¡¯ve seen this before. And¡­ and it had destroyed too many lives,¡± he muttered softly as his voice slowly grew quieter. ¡°Where?¡± Bran asked, studying him curiously. ¡°That¡¯s for another time, big fella,¡± Osric responded, smiling at the older boy, though a tinge of unmistakable sadness lingered in his expression. ¡°Okay,¡± Bran replied, smiling back. The older boy¡¯s sour expression had faded, replaced by a relaxed and carefree demeanor. This sudden shift in his emotions might lead someone to believe that he was only pretending to care for his Master, but this couldn¡¯t be further from the truth. Among the trio, he was the most genuine¡ªbut also the most naive and simple. ¡°Can you tell me what happened? What did Amara tell you?¡± ¡°Nothing. She didn¡¯t tell me anything,¡± Osric answered, exhaling in frustration. At that time, he was upset that they hadn¡¯t shared any information with him; he thought they had dismissed him because he was a kid. Now that he had time to think about it, it seemed they were clueless about what happened. ¡°She just told me to ask Master after he wakes up, but the old man didn¡¯t respond. He stayed silent the whole time, looking concerned and fully focused on the Master.¡± ¡°What do you think happened?¡± Bran asked, glancing at Elysian. ¡°I saw that he was stabbed in his leg and maybe his hand; I¡¯m not sure, but there was blood there.¡± Pondering for a moment, Osric answered, ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. When I arrived, our master was already on the ground, and the old man and Ms. Amara were attending to him.¡± ¡°Was the leader of the Crimson Talon really that scary? Or were there many enemies?¡± Bran inquired curiously, his questions coming one after another. ¡°The old man was there, right? He¡¯s pretty strong, so why was Master badly hurt? Couldn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Hey, stop it, big fella,¡± Osrics hurriedly interjected, putting an end to his relentless probes. ¡°I¡¯m just one person here.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Osi, I¡­¡± ¡°Osi?¡± the younger boy asked, raising a brow. The servant turned red. When he was about to respond, Osric quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m just playing with you, big fella. You can call me whatever you want; we are friends after all.¡± ¡°Friends? Really, we are friends?¡± Bran asked loudly, his eyes widening in shock. ¡°You seem surprised. Aren¡¯t we friends?¡± the soldier asked, smirking at his reaction. ¡°Hmm¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t want to be my friend?¡± ¡°O-Of course, we are friends. We¡¯re friends,¡± Bran hastily responded, his goofy smile widening. ¡°I¡¯m just happy to have a new friend. My first friend is Master, and now I have you,¡± he continued, giggling happily. ¡°So, I¡¯m very happy that I have two friends now!¡± ¡°Two?¡± Osric inquired, dumbfounded by the revelation. ¡°Big fella, you¡¯re joking, right? There must be many people who want to be your friends. You¡¯re kind and nice, unlike me.¡± ¡°No¡­ no one likes me,¡± Bran responded, his mood suddenly falling. ¡°The other kids hate me. They keep callin¡¯ me names¡ªsaying I¡¯m fat and dumb. Growin¡¯ up, I always hang out with my father and the other soldiers.¡± As Osric listened to the servant¡¯s story, he grew quiet, reflecting on his own life. He realized that they were similar in many ways. Smiling warmly, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, big fella. I¡¯ll be your friend, and you¡¯ll be mine.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Bran responded, giggling innocently. ¡°What the hell are you doing?!¡± Lysander barked as he entered the room. Chapter 65 Instantly, the entire room descended into silence as the tension thickened. Bran and Osric paled at the sight of the stern and temperamental custodian standing before them. Their anxious expressions garnered no sympathy from the noble; instead, his demeanor turned even more severe as he fixed his gaze on them, indicating they were about to face his wrath. ¡°Y-Your Highness,¡± Bran stammered, hastily rising from his seat. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, I d-didn¡¯t know you would come,¡± he continued, his anxiety intensifying. Suddenly, the older boy felt a gentle pat on his back. Glancing to his side, he saw Osric, who appeared nervous but composed. The younger boy¡¯s calm and firm presence instantly eased Bran¡¯s nerves. ¡°We apologize if we¡¯ve shown any disrespect, Your Highness.¡± Lysander keenly observed the sudden change in demeanor; he narrowed his eyes as he quietly studied the two boys, focusing first on the servant before turning his attention to Osric, who seemed to have piqued his interest. Rather than shrinking under the noble¡¯s intense gaze, he met it with indifference and respect. It appeared that his experience dealing with individuals of higher status had taught him how to comport himself in such situations. ¡°Boss,¡± Humphrey muttered, easing the tension in the room. ¡°Ah, yes,¡± Lysander responded, his eyes never leaving Osric. ¡°Why are you laughing?¡± he asked, frowning. Though his temper had calmed slightly, his disapproval was evident. ¡°Your master is unconscious in bed. How dare you laugh? Are you celebrating his condition?!¡± he exclaimed, scowling at them. ¡°I know he treats you well, and this is how you repay his kindness? Tsk, how ungrateful!¡± he scolded, while the two boys remained quiet, visibly ashamed. ¡°Answer me!¡± ¡°We are sorry for our behavior, Your Highness,¡± Osric responded, bowing respectfully to the noble. ¡°This won¡¯t happen again.¡± ¡°I expect that it won¡¯t, as I won¡¯t be as forgiving next time,¡± Lysander stated firmly, glancing at Bran, who quickly averted his gaze to the floor. ¡°Hmm¡­ Now, can you tell me what happened to my nephew?¡± ¡®How should I answer him? Osric told me that Amara advised us never to tell anyone what happened and that we should wait for Master¡¯s orders. But¡­ But this is Master¡¯s uncle, right? It should be okay since¡­ since they were close. Hmm¡­ No, they¡¯re not. Master doesn¡¯t like him anymore. He said so himself. Then, what should I do?¡¯ Bran slowly glanced up, meeting the noble¡¯s stare, waiting for a response. The servant flinched, quickly looking down again in panic. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you speaking, boy?¡± Lysander asked, his anger flaring once more. He despised being ignored, especially by someone he considered beneath him. ¡°Speak!¡± The servant jerked in panic, glancing up. ¡°I¡­ I-I don¡¯t¡­¡± he stammered, overwhelmed by the noble¡¯s glowering expression. His mind seemed to freeze, too terrified to respond coherently. ¡°We don¡¯t know what happened, Your Highness,¡± Osric quickly explained, trying to protect his friend while ensuring he didn¡¯t reveal any sensitive details. ¡°The Master just disappeared without informing us, and when we found him, he was already like that,¡± he continued, meeting the noble¡¯s gaze. ¡°We apologize, Your Highness. Someone should have been with him at all times. We¡¯ve learned from this experience, and it won¡¯t happen again.¡± ¡°Disappeared?¡± Lysander asked, surprised by what he heard. ¡°Where did you find him?¡± ¡°Tsk, after all this time, you still haven¡¯t changed,¡± Jareth said mockingly as he suddenly emerged from the shadow of the chair. ¡°Why are you bullying the kids, brat?¡± As if the harbinger of death himself had appeared, the entire room immediately fell silent as everyone turned to the old man with wide eyes. Though mostly shocked, there was a hint of fear on their faces, especially the two adults who best knew the identity of this seemingly frail and powerless man. ¡°Master, it''s nice to see you safe and well,¡± Lysander quickly muttered, bowing respectfully to the old man. Humphrey quickly followed suit without missing a beat. It couldn¡¯t be denied that the custodian was impressive; his ability to recover swiftly and maintain poise was a skill honed over years of dealing with powerful and intimidating individuals. ¡°If you had informed me of your visit, I would have prepared something more suitable for your esteemed status.¡± ¡°Status, my ass! I¡¯m no noble. Quit with that pretension that you nobles are so proud of,¡± Jareth remarked, scowling at the superficial gesture of respect they showed him. ¡°Seeing and hearing you do that makes my skin crawl. Tsk, just answer my question, brat: why are you bullying these kids?¡± As the old man reprimanded him, Lysander gritted his teeth, suppressing the angry retort he wanted to throw. He was fully aware he would be the one to lose if he let his anger take control. Left with no choice, he exhaled deeply to calm himself and responded, ¡°I beg to differ, Master, but I was not bullying them. I¡¯m simply teaching them to be more respectful and observe proper etiquette befitting servants of this house. It¡¯s my duty as the custodian¡­¡± Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°Are you saying I¡¯m deaf, brat?!¡± Jareth interjected, snorting at the noble¡¯s words. This instantly caused the custodian¡¯s brow to furrow even more. Noticing his annoyance, the old man strolled forward in front of Lysander, studying his face intently. He grinned when he saw the noble¡¯s face turn so red that it looked like it was about to explode. At that moment, one had to wonder who was really the bully. ¡°I can see it in your face; you wanted to say something. Say it! I wanted to hear you curse at me again,¡± Jareth dared, raising a brow in challenge. ¡°I just hope you haven¡¯t forgotten what happened last time.¡± Lysander¡¯s face blanched as he recalled the past, a harrowing memory that immediately doused the burning rage within him, leaving him recoiling in panic. Sensing all eyes on him, the noble cleared his throat, attempting to hide his embarrassment. ¡°I will never curse at you, Master. I wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± he quickly muttered, smiling awkwardly as he tried to diffuse the tension. Turning towards the children, he bowed. ¡°I apologize if my words seemed harsh just now. At the moment, I am feeling very emotional and struggling to control myself. I hope for your understanding.¡± ¡°What do you say, boys?¡± Jareth asked, glancing at the kids whose faces paled in shock. They simply did not know how to react to this sudden change of events. ¡°It¡¯s your choice whether to forgive him.¡± ¡®Forgive him? Why would he even apologize to us? This doesn¡¯t make any sense. He scolded us, but isn¡¯t that what nobles do? They insult and beat us, and if we don¡¯t forgive him, what will happen next? Wouldn¡¯t he be angry at us? Yes, he will, and¡­ We¡¯ll only be causing more trouble for Master again.¡¯ Bran was uncertain about what to do as he glanced at the old man, who only grinned at him. ¡°Your Highness, we accept your apology. And we also apologize for our behavior. It was insensitive for us to laugh when our master was in that state,¡± Osric responded, bowing respectfully in return. ¡°We hope you can accept our apology as well.¡± ¡°I accept. Let¡¯s put it behind us,¡± Lysander replied. Glancing back at the old man, he continued, ¡°Master, I also ask forgiveness for my behavior. I hope this small incident will not affect our relationship.¡± ¡°Of course, it won¡¯t,¡± Jareth responded, chuckling at their exchange as if it weren¡¯t a big issue. However, if you looked into their eyes, you could clearly see the dislike between the two. This indicates that they would continue to despise each other while pretending to be cordial. ¡°Why would it be? You already know how highly I think of you and your capability,¡± he remarked before turning to Humphrey. ¡°Right, kid?¡± The soldier flinched, startled by the sudden attention focused on him. ¡°Of course, Master. Of course,¡± he hurriedly replied, awkwardly chuckling as the old man watched him intently. Lysander just sighed and shook his head as he observed the exchange. ¡°By the way, you mentioned earlier that my nephew disappeared?¡± he asked, shifting his attention back to the kids. ¡°Where did you find him?¡± ¡®What should I say? He¡¯s asking us again.¡¯ ¡°I-I¡­ We¡­¡± Bran stammered, struggling to respond. ¡°They found him near the alleyway,¡± Jareth answered, smiling at the noble. The servant breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing the old man speak. ¡°I was watching the boy from the shadows the whole time. I was there when they found him.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Lysander asked, skepticism clear in his voice. Turning to the old man, he raised a brow and continued, ¡°I was told he was unconscious when they found him. And you just watched and did nothing?¡± ¡°Yes, is there a problem?¡± Jareth asked, chuckling at the scowling face of the noble. ¡°I am not the boy¡¯s keeper. He needs to learn the harsh realities of life,¡± he stated. When he saw that the custodian was still suspicious of his response, he sighed and added, ¡°You see, in the pub, he played the hero. I told him to mind his own business, but he wouldn¡¯t listen. The fight between him and the three drunkards had gotten so out of hand that one of his opponents got his arm cut off. Seeing blood and witnessing an arm being severed¡ª¡± He sighed again, shaking his head. ¡°It seemed that the boy was so shaken¡ªso distraught that he wasn¡¯t in the right mind. He wandered around in circles for a while without a destination. I even saw him vomit in the alleyway. Such a gruesome scene was too much for the boy; it made him fall unconscious, tsk. Well, we have to learn somehow. I hope this will be a valuable lesson for him.¡± ¡®Was the master shaken by the severed arm and the blood? What is he talkin¡¯ about? Is he still drunk? M-Master seemed to enjoy what he¡¯s doin¡¯ so much that I think I might even have nightmares.¡¯ After Jareth recounted his version of events, he turned to the two children and smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right¡­ What was your name again?¡± he asked the servant. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m Bran, sir,¡± the older boy responded, his voice nervous and uncertain. ¡°Bran¡­ Yes, that name suits you,¡± the old man chuckled. ¡°What do you say, Bran? Did I remember the events correctly? I¡¯m old and was quite drunk at that time, perhaps I was mistaken.¡± ¡®What should I say? Do I lie?¡¯ ¡°Uhmm¡­ Yes¡­ Uhmm¡­¡± ¡°Excuse me, sir. I¡¯m Osric,¡± the younger boy interjected, bowing respectfully to the old man. ¡°I was also present at that time. What you said is correct. We found the master in an alleyway near the pub. I can¡¯t say for sure what happened to him when he disappeared since we weren¡¯t there. But you¡¯re right, after his fight with the thugs, the master seemed lost and not himself. I wanted to ask him if he was alright, but I realized that it wasn¡¯t my place to ask such a question to him. My duty is to obey my master¡¯s command.¡± ¡°See, I told the truth,¡± Jareth said, grinning as the noble narrowed his eyes skeptically at their story. ¡°Why are you staring at me like that, brat? Are you implying that I¡¯m a liar? Why would I even lie about something like that?¡± ¡°Someone died,¡± Lysander replied, scowling at the old man. ¡°He was tortured and pinned to the wall. And that victim was one of the people my nephew fought in the pub.¡± ¡°Ah, someone died,¡± Jareth muttered, nodding indifferently before smiling. ¡°So?¡± Lysander growled but did not respond. ¡°What if I told you I killed that man?¡± the old man asked, grinning savagely as he stared straight into the noble¡¯s eyes. ¡°What would you do?¡± Chapter 66 The temperature in the room suddenly fell, and everyone could notice the palpable tension as beads of sweat started to form on their foreheads. Who could blame them? If a fight were to break out between these two, no one could stop them. Although the outcome was almost certain, that didn¡¯t mean bystanders wouldn¡¯t be swept up in the carnage that would follow. As the two monsters stared at each other, refusing to back down, the bystanders slowly stepped back, afraid to get involved. ¡°Old man, you¡¯re well aware that killing in Ironspire is against the law,¡± Lysander remarked, his voice bristling with fury. ¡°And as the custodian, it¡¯s my duty to uphold the law.¡± Out of nowhere, Jareth burst into laughter, his voice echoing through the room as all eyes turned toward him. ¡°It appears you haven¡¯t changed, brat,¡± the old man managed between chuckles, struggling to compose himself. ¡°You¡¯re still a hypocrite.¡± ¡°You!¡± Lysander roared with anger, his patience finally exhausted. As wrath took control of him, he unleashed his aura, which blazed violently in the room. At that moment, the custodian''s power seemed unstoppable; the children were knocked to the floor, unable to withstand the full brunt of such force. Even Humphrey, with his high cultivation level, struggled to defend himself and was forced to release his own aura to bolster his defenses. ¡°Your time is up. You should have retired long ago!¡± Lysander continued, his voice cutting through the crackling energy. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll let you do whatever you want, you old fool? I won¡¯t let you walk over me. I won¡¯t! I¡¯m the ruler of this place.¡± Jareth remained unperturbed, his smile unwavering; in fact, it seemed to widen as if the display of terrifying power meant nothing to him. ¡°Tsk, you¡¯re as pretentious as ever. Do you know why I never accepted you as my student?¡± His smile suddenly transformed into something more menacing. ¡°Because you¡¯re weak.¡± Lysander¡¯s terrifying aura abruptly halted its rampage, his expression frozen in shock. Slowly, it began to retract, as if being compressed by an unseen force. ¡°What did you do?!¡± he screamed, spittle flying in all directions. Despite his lingering fury, an unmistakable fear crept into his eyes, reminding him of the chilling truth behind why this old man was feared; why they likened him to death itself, and why people called him ¡®Scythe.¡¯ It¡¯s not because he uses it as his weapon; it¡¯s because he was the weapon¡ªthe weapon death used to reap the soul of men. Though extremely powerful, this wasn¡¯t what made the old man lethal. It was his imperceptible power. Throughout their brief clash, Jareth still appeared to be the same old, frail man as he had always been. The noble couldn¡¯t sense the old man¡¯s aura at all, while Lysander¡¯s domain was being crushed like an insect. ¡°You¡­ you think I¡¯ll just cower here, like those men?¡± the custodian growled, refusing to be ruled by fear. As he willed himself to move forward, his body betrayed him. There was a disconnect between mind and body; while his mind remained defiant, his body succumbed to instinct¡ªits survival. His aura dissolved into the ether, much like a crumpled paper cup. Without the domain to protect himself, the noble¡¯s body slumped to the floor. Lysander panted from exhaustion, but his eyes never wavered. ¡°You think you can get away from this, old man!¡± he exclaimed, fury seething in his gaze. ¡°Despite your power, you¡¯re just one man. The full might of Ironspire will crush you.¡± ¡°Delusional, brat,¡± Jareth responded, howling with laughter. ¡°Who do you think you are, the baron? Besides, why would I bother fighting them? I can simply kill you, right?¡± he stated, grinning as a thin red line appeared on the noble¡¯s neck, followed by a stream of crimson blood. Upon seeing this, Humphrey''s eyes widened as he hurriedly moved forward, kneeling in front of the old man and pleading. ¡°Master, we are deeply sorry for the disrespect. You already know Lysander¡¯s temper; please forgive us¡­¡± ¡°Fool! What the hell are you doing¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Humphrey snapped, his voice reverberating in the room. ¡°I¡¯m fed up with your reckless behavior without thinking of the consequences,¡± he said through gritted teeth, struggling to rein in his anger. ¡°Master, please consider showing some leniency¡­¡± ¡°Okay, okay. Tsk, stop it already,¡± Jareth muttered, dismissing his domain. He sauntered over to the nearest chair, letting himself collapse into it without a care in the world. A grin suddenly crossed his lips, and he muttered, ¡°I¡¯m really getting tired of these games.¡± He sighed, groaning as he stretched his arms in an exaggerated manner, until his gaze fell upon the two boys still shuddering on the floor. ¡°What are you two doing there?¡± the old man asked innocently, gesturing for them to stand up. ¡°It¡¯s dirty.¡± As if controlled by a puppeteer, the two boys slowly stood up, struggling to regain their composure. After that terrifying incident, all they could do was stare at the floor, trying not to cry. Who could blame them? They had just endured a harrowing experience in a small, enclosed room. Both of them knew they could have died there. Not to mention, they were just kids who hadn¡¯t even taken their first step into cultivation. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. When Lysander saw this, he could only shake his head. Knowing the old man, he was sure he was just treating this as entertainment to pass the time out of boredom. He couldn¡¯t believe that he had let himself lose control just like that. Jareth could¡¯ve easily killed him if Humphrey hadn¡¯t stepped forward and pleaded for his life. Lysander was certain he wouldn¡¯t even blink as if he had just stepped on an annoying insect. Glancing at his friend, he mouthed a ¡®thank you¡¯. Humphrey nodded and helped the noble to his feet. Jareth shifted his attention back to the custodian, sighing in disappointment. ¡°You really haven¡¯t changed, brat! Tsk, you¡¯re already old, yet you¡¯re still as hotheaded as you were as a child,¡± he exclaimed, staring at the noble, who only looked to the side, avoiding his eyes. ¡°When will you learn?¡± ¡°Old man, why are you reprimanding me?¡± Lysander asked, snorting as he stared back at Jareth. ¡°You should look at yourself first before you try to lecture other people,¡± he stated, scowling. ¡°You can¡¯t just come to my city and kill people. I know I¡¯m not the baron, but my brother appointed me as custodian of Ironspire. It¡¯s my duty to protect the citizens of this city.¡± ¡°Protect? Brat, you can spout that nonsense at anyone but me,¡± Jareth remarked, snorting as he shook his head in disbelief. ¡°The person you wanted to protect is a member of one of the most dangerous organizations in Ironspire. They have killed and terrorized the citizens of your city. And here you are, talking about ¡®protecting the citizens.¡¯ Tsk, you are truly shameless. Perhaps what you really mean is protecting your own wallet.¡± ¡°You dare accuse me of corruption, you old drunkard! So what if I profited from my partnership with those criminals? I never pocketed any coins from my dealings with them. I¡¯ve used it all for Ironspire; I even used my own money to keep this city afloat! I¡¯m telling you now, I will gladly shake hands with an archdemon if it means saving this city,¡± the custodian shouted as his anger surged once again. ¡°If you want to blame someone, blame that useless student of yours! He knows full well his responsibilities here, but he wouldn¡¯t listen. No one can stop him in his wars, even if he bankrupts the city!¡± ¡°I never said he wasn¡¯t an idiot. Both of you are. That¡¯s why you share the same blood,¡± Jareth responded, chuckling as he drank from his wineskin. ¡°Ah, that was good,¡± he muttered, grinning widely before glancing back at the noble. ¡°Also, I did not kill that thug.¡± ¡°But you said¡­¡± ¡°Tsk, I said, ¡®What if I killed that man¡¯,¡± Jareth pointed out, raising a brow. ¡°I never claimed I killed him. There is a difference.¡± ¡°You! You¡­¡± Lysander was left speechless as he pointed a finger at the grinning old man, who seemed to be enjoying himself. ¡°Are you telling the truth, Master?¡± Humphrey asked, narrowing his eyes. ¡°Why would I even lie about something like that, brat?¡± Jareth retorted, scoffing at the accusation. ¡°Are you implying I¡¯m afraid of that weak organization?¡± he asked, a dangerous grin suddenly spreading across his face as he stared Humphrey straight in the eye. ¡°If I wanted to, I could simply go and have a nice conversation with their leader and all their top executives. Once I¡¯m done with them, their heads will be quite amenable, don¡¯t you think?¡± Humphrey swallowed hard, nodding in agreement. Jareth sighed, leaning back in his chair and taking another swig from his wineskin. ¡°However, I won¡¯t do that. Do you know why?¡± he mused aloud. ¡°Because I don¡¯t care about them. Why would I bother with insects and their fights?¡± he added, snorting at the idea. ¡°I¡¯ve had my fill of dealing with such nonsense. It¡¯s better to waste my time drinking and sleeping. Although, if you offer the right compensation, I might consider it.¡± Lysander scoffed at the suggestion; hiring the old man for anything would require a mountain of gold, which he did not have. ¡°If you¡¯re not involved, then who killed that man?¡± ¡°How would I know? Like I mentioned, I¡¯m not interested in this matter,¡± Jareth retorted, shrugging. ¡°And even if I did, why would I tell you for free?¡± he asked, smiling at the noble. ¡°Old man, there¡¯s a killer on the loose,¡± Lysander responded, scowling at Jareth¡¯s nonchalant attitude. ¡°He has already taken many lives. If we don¡¯t stop him, more will die.¡± ¡°Are you deaf, brat? I already told you, it¡¯s none of my business,¡± he muttered, smirking at the custodian¡¯s argument. ¡°Also, I¡¯ve already heard the news. It appears this was a personal vendetta, with someone seeking revenge. The murder wiped out the entire Crimson Talon. Well, almost.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lysander asked, narrowing his eyes. ¡°Well, it seems two members of the Crimson Talon are still alive,¡± Jareth answered, grinning. ¡°Brat, I know why you are here. Are you suspecting your nephew to be the one who killed those insects?¡± he asked, chuckling at the absurd idea. Then he suddenly glanced at Humphrey, his expression growing serious. ¡°Are you an idiot? You¡¯re suspecting a ten-year-old boy just because he beat me in some nonsense game?¡± ¡°How did you¡­¡± Humphrey started to ask before he stopped himself, knowing the obvious answer. Jareth smirked before he continued, ¡°The two survivors are the ones the boy fought in the pub. If your suspicion is true that these murders were retaliation by your nephew, then why are those two still alive?¡± He paused, raising his brow. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t he kill those two first, especially the one with a severed arm? If I remember correctly, he was the one who insulted Elysian¡­¡± ¡°Where are they now?!¡± Lysander interjected, eager to know their location so he could apprehend them before anyone else. ¡°Huh, why would I tell you?¡± Jareth retorted, snorting at the noble¡¯s question, clearly disinterested in providing an answer. ¡°Find them yourselves, brat!¡± he continued, taking another swig from his wineskin. Turning to the servant, he smiled and asked, ¡°Can you get me something to eat? I haven¡¯t eaten yet.¡± ¡°Ugh, you!¡± Lysander exclaimed, visibly frustrated by the old man¡¯s dismissive attitude, as he swiftly exited the room, followed by his head of security. ¡°It seems the pests are gone,¡± Jareth muttered, chuckling as the winked at the two children. Taking another sip from his wineskin, he turned to Bran again. ¡°Where is my food?¡± Chapter 67 Under the cover of the night, a hooded individual swiftly and quietly moved toward the eastern part of Ironspire. To ensure he wasn¡¯t being tailed, he veered at constant intervals in alleyways, stopped, waited, and looked around to see if he was being followed. This careful measure was deliberate on his part to assure his safety. One careless action, he knew, would mean certain death. There was no sin more grave than betrayal. ¡®Was that man following me?¡¯ He breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that the man just continued to move away from him. After ensuring that no other suspicious individuals were shadowing him, he ventured deeper into the alleyway. The remainder of his journey was uneventful. In the darkest and poorest areas of Ironspire, people knew whom not to cross, and a man wearing a black cloak in the dead of night was someone who fit that description perfectly. Stopping in front of a rundown, abandoned house, he whistled three times in quick succession. After doing that, he once again glanced behind him to ensure no one was watching. When he made sure it was clear, he entered the small house and headed straight for the bathroom. Without delay, he knocked three times on the widest wall; a hidden door suddenly swung open, revealing stairs descending into darkness. With no hesitation, the hooded man entered and hurried down; it took him a couple of minutes to reach the bottom. At the end of the stairway, he emerged into a small room with a table at the center. Four hooded figures waited for him, their identities concealed. In the walls, there were other stairs leading above, likely similar to the one he just entered. ¡°There you are,¡± one of the hooded figures said, sighing in irritation. ¡°You¡¯ve finally decided to join us,¡± the one on the right muttered, displeasure evident in his tone. ¡°You sure took your time.¡± ¡°Leave the child alone,¡± another one remarked, chastising his companion before gesturing his arm for him to a chair. ¡°Please take your seat, Humphrey.¡± Lowering his hood, the custodian¡¯s head of security nodded, taking his seat and joining this small gathering. ¡°I apologize for being late,¡± he said, his anxious expression clear to everyone present. ¡°I took extra precaution because the old man is back.¡± ¡°Old man?¡± the one on the left asked, closely studying the emotions bubbling on the soldier¡¯s face. ¡°I mean Jareth,¡± Humphrey clarified, sweat starting to appear on his forehead. ¡°He¡¯s famously known by his epithet ¡®Sycthe.¡¯ You know, he¡­¡± All four hooded figures froze for a moment, their eyes widening in surprise. They exchanged glances before clearing their throats and feigning indifference. ¡°Enough. In our line of work, we obviously know who Jareth is,¡± the most acerbic of the quartet interjected, scowling at his companion to the left. ¡°The real question is, why are we only now being told that he is alive?¡± ¡°Why are you blaming me?¡± he retorted back, growling at the criticism directed toward him. ¡°I can only vouch for information within Thorin. Outside of it, our reach is limited,¡± he stated, turning his attention back to the soldier. ¡°Do you know what happened to him? Where was he?¡± Humphrey shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, and I didn¡¯t even try to ask. Knowing that old man, he won¡¯t tell me,¡± he explained, stopping his shaking hands; this didn¡¯t go unnoticed by the four men. ¡°Also, I figured it was the wisest course of action. I should go unnoticed; otherwise, he might take an interest in me.¡± ¡°You did well,¡± the friendliest of the four said, while the others nodded in agreement. ¡°Are you sure you weren¡¯t followed?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± Humphrey responded confidently. ¡°That¡¯s why it took me so long to get here. I made sure the old man was drunk, drinking in a pub before going here.¡± ¡°Good. Now, let¡¯s put aside this topic later and address the most urgent matter,¡± the one on the left said, his tone serious. ¡°Do you know what happened last night with Crimson Talon?¡± ¡°I thought you guys were involved,¡± Humphrey responded, his eyes widening in surprise. ¡°That¡¯s why I was trying to provide Lysander with multiple possible culprits to confuse him and divert attention away from the Silent Dagger.¡± ¡°Us?!¡± the one on the right asked, clearly not looking too happy with the allegation. ¡°Are you daft? Why would we kill those b*stards? Sure, we are rivals, but we¡¯re not stupid enough to start a war with them. The losses would be¡­¡± ¡°Do you suspect Scythe¡¯s involvement?¡± one of the hooded figures interjected, earning a scowl from his companion. ¡°That¡¯s what I initially thought,¡± Humphrey responded, sighing in dejection. ¡°Lysander and Jareth fought over it. It¡¯s been clarified¡ªScythe wasn¡¯t involved. He denied the accusation, and we don¡¯t see a motive for him to kill them.¡± ¡°If not him, then who?¡± the one on the left asked, pondering the question. Suddenly, he threw a nail in the corner, followed by a shriek. ¡°What the?!¡± Humphrey hurriedly asked, turning behind him. ¡°What the hell was that?!¡± ¡°Nothing, just a rat,¡± the hooded man replied, sighing in frustration. ¡°You can go back now. Gather as much information on this incident as possible. I need to report it to the Duke.¡± Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.
Deep in the Wildwood Forest, where few dared to venture, a tall, brawny man stood confidently before a juvenile mossback, which towered almost as tall as him. These creatures were renowned for their colossal size; an adult mossback could grow as large as a hill. Legends even hinted that ancient variants of these colossal boars rivaled mountains in size. Beyond their immense stature, these monstrous boars were famed for the vegetation that grew on their backs. It was from this characteristic that they derived their name; newly born mossbacks were covered in mosses, while adult ones carried entire trees upon them. Historical records even mentioned that some boasted entire forests growing on their immense backs. Despite the extreme danger, the precious tusks and hides of these creatures were enticing enough for brave hunters to risk their lives. Not to mention the precious flora growing on their backs; these were some of the rarest plants that could only thrive on the backs of these massive boars. This wasn¡¯t surprising, considering these creatures were beloved by prana. Among all these treasures, the wood from the trees on the backs of adult mossbacks was the most sought-after. This lumber was highly conductive of energy, making it ideal for crafting weapons of war. Though tempting for hunters, this creature was endemic to the fringe of the northwestern part of Thorin, which meant it was not the only threat in the area. More terrifying monsters prowled these parts, making the hunter the hunted. This was why only the craziest b*stard would venture there¡ªthose who reveled in death and excitement. ¡°Come here, you hulking brute!¡± Blackclaw shouted, laughing excitedly at the impending clash with the massive creature. After stamping its hoof, the mossback squealed loudly in anger, attempting to drive out the intruders from its territory. Instead of panic, the huge man grew even more pumped as he stamped his foot in a challenge. ¡°Fight me! Fight me, you dumb pig! Let¡¯s see who¡¯s stronger.¡± Accepting the provocation, the juvenile mossback charged forward like an unstoppable avalanche, determined to destroy anything in its path. As its hoof slammed into the earth, the ground shook with the thunderous sound of its feet in the dark, starless night. Before the enormous boar could strike Blackclaw, he delivered a powerful slap to the right side of the monster¡¯s head. The force was strong enough to crush even a cultivator¡¯s skull. As the momentum pushed the mossback¡¯s body forward, the thug jumped to his right, effortlessly evading the huge mass of meat. ¡°Is that all? Come on, get up! We¡¯re not done yet,¡± Blackclaw exclaimed with a wide grin, staring down at the trembling body of the enormous boar. Just as he was about to sigh in disappointment, the vegetation on the mossback¡¯s back began to glow with a vibrant green light as prana from the surroundings transformed into a life-infused aura. This aura spread through the creature¡¯s body, swiftly healing its wounds and revitalizing its vigor. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s more like it! I knew you wouldn¡¯t let me down.¡± The enormous boar slowly stood up, trembling and trying to recover from the impact of the hit. As it regained its wits, the mossback''s eyes turned crimson with fury. The monster¡¯s green aura abruptly changed to brown, resembling the earth that surrounded it. Before long, this aura seeped into the mossback¡¯s body, enhancing its already formidable muscles. The creature now towered thirty percent taller, its muscles double in size. ¡°This is more like it! Roarr!¡± Blackclaw exclaimed, letting out a ferocious roar into the cold night, exhilarated by the prospect of the challenge. Releasing his formidable aura, he immediately established a domain. As his power surged, dark fur suddenly sprouted all over his body, and his hands transformed into razor-sharp claws capable of slicing anyone to pieces. To an onlooker, he would easily be mistaken for a bear¡ªa massive, half-human black bear whose presence would terrify anyone who saw it. Though his increase in size wasn¡¯t as drastic as the mossback, any keen observer would notice the considerable power condensed within his body; steam seemed to rise from his muscles as the air around him shuddered. ¡°Come and fight, you piggy!¡± The mossback gladly accepted the challenge as it charged at Blackclaw with its full might. The power and speed of the rush were so great that its hoof left a deep depression in the ground. At that very moment, it was a battle between monsters, each determined to defeat the other. As before, Blackclaw swiped his hand across the head of the mossback. With his razor-sharp claw, he easily sliced its face through its brain, killing it instantly. However, unlike before, he did not evade the enormous body of the creature. Instead, he stepped forward and grabbed the neck of the creature as he faced the full brunt of its momentum. ¡°Damn pig! Ah, ugh!¡± Blackclaw grunted as he braced himself for the impact. Sensing the considerable force behind the charge, he focused all his aura on his arms and legs, greatly enhancing their strength. Despite his efforts, the power contained in that attack still pushed him back a couple of meters, carving a deep trough into the ground before he managed to halt his movement. Suddenly, he burst into laughter, exhilarated by the intense encounter. ¡°Ah!¡± Blackclaw screamed, heaving the enormous boar before throwing it to the ground. ¡°Roar!¡± he beat his chest in celebration before lifting his arms in the air, a sign of victory. ¡°I¡¯m f*cking invincible!¡± ¡°Hey, idiot, stop shouting! I¡¯m hungry; hurry up!¡± Redwing exclaimed in irritation while kindling the fire to cook an eldron, a type of beast that could use aura. This type of creature was hard to find, but it¡¯s not so rare that it¡¯s seldom seen. It¡¯s just that this beast loved areas brimming with prana, which were usually far from human civilization¡ªdeep in the forest, atop mountains, or in the depths of the ocean. Whether this phenomenon was caused by civilizations driving away the eldron or civilizations staying away from such dangerous creatures, people had many differing opinions; if I were to make a bet, I would go with the latter. All of these creatures were dangerous, but some were cataclysmic¡ªthey could destroy cities simply by passing through. These monsters were considered natural disasters, against which people were powerless. ¡°You¡¯re a killjoy!¡± Blackclaw retorted, releasing his domain as he transformed back into a normal human. Well, if your definition of normal was someone who didn¡¯t have any fur, sure, but there was nothing normal about Blackclaw, who was a hulking specimen of muscles. ¡°Why can¡¯t you just let a man have his fun?¡± he asked, effortlessly dragging the mossback, which had now returned to its original size. ¡°Fun? We are deep in the Wildwood Forest, you idiot!¡± Redwing responded, scowling at his companion. ¡°Not in some ghetto where you can do anything you want. With one wrong move, you might attract some very scary monsters. If that happens, I¡¯ll be sure to leave you behind.¡± ¡°Coward!¡± Blackclaw exclaimed, snorting as he threw the mossback in front of the fire. ¡°Hey, be careful!¡± Redwing yelled, frowning at the hulking man. ¡°I just made this fire. If you extinguish it, I¡¯ll make you start it again, you idiot!¡± ¡°F*cking soarins, why are you so annoying?!¡± Blackclaw exclaimed as he plopped himself down across from his companion. ¡°Now, it¡¯s your turn. Hurry up, I¡¯m hungry! You soarins¡­¡± Before Blackclaw could finish his words, a dagger infused with aura whizzed past, narrowly missing his head. As he turned to inspect the dagger, he saw that it had deeply embedded itself into the mossback¡¯s thick hide. With any sudden movement, the blade could have easily killed him. Swallowing hard, he glared back at the woman and said, ¡°Hey, why did you do that?!¡± Chapter 68 ¡°If you insult my people again, next time you won¡¯t be so lucky,¡± Redwing stated, coldly, rising to her feet beside their dinner. She had always been protective of her race, which was understandable given the dwindling numbers of the soarins. This ancient winged race, once numbering in the hundreds of millions and dominating the skies, had now dwindled to only a few tens of thousands scattered across Creation. ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯m sorry. Geez, why are you so sensitive?¡± Blackclaw responded, sighing in surrender. ¡°You know I¡¯m just messing with you, right?¡± he continued, reaching into his pouch of jerky and starting to eat. As he chewed his meat, he mumbled quietly, ¡°Ugh, I really hate dealing with women. They can be so emotional. I was just teasing her, why is she so serious?¡± Redwing gracefully pulled her dagger from the mossback and, with one swift motion, pointed it again at her companion. ¡°If you continue with that foul mouth of yours, you won¡¯t be eating dinner tonight,¡± she warned before turning to start her work on the enormous boar. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m the one that caught that thing!¡± Blackclaw exclaimed, scowling at the soarin. ¡°Yes, you caught it, but can you harvest the valuable parts without damaging it?¡± Redwing asked, glancing at her companion and raising her brow in challenge. When the man just grumbled without meeting her eyes, she continued, ¡°More importantly, can you cook this thing?¡± she asked further. When he didn¡¯t answer again, she snorted, shook her head, and continued, ¡°We all know I¡¯m the only one qualified to prepare this; otherwise, this will end up uncooked, and you¡¯ll be in a lot of trouble.¡± ¡°Geez, I understand. I¡¯ll be quiet now,¡± Blackclaw responded, leaning on a small rock and relaxing while he continued to eat his jerky. Seeing this, Redwing smirked in satisfaction as she returned to her work. First, she carefully harvested the vegetation growing on the back of the mossback. This part was the most valuable and was greatly valued by alchemists and apothecaries. Even though this was still a juvenile beast and wouldn¡¯t be worth a fortune, it was still enough to risk their lives, earning them a generous payday for a couple of days¡¯ work. Not to mention the creature¡¯s thick hide, its tusks, bones, and meat¡ªwell, practically every part of its body. Every part of an eldron was actual money since people had many uses for them, from weapons to food, and this was no ordinary eldron, but something rare that could only be found in prana-rich environments such as the deeper parts of the Wildwood Forest. As an extremely experienced gatherer and butcher, Redwing swiftly sliced and harvested all the parts of the mossback before putting them into a specialized storage bag on her waist, made just for this specific purpose, to preserve precious materials. This bag had cost her a fortune. It wasn¡¯t like those ordinary bags you could just buy in stores; she specifically commissioned it to carry more materials and preserve them for a longer period, but it was all worth it. Now, she could store this enormous mossback easily without any problem. After storing all the materials she harvested, Redwing nonchalantly strolled back to the fire, carrying a few pieces of meat she would cook for their dinner. Without warning, she suddenly threw her dagger to her left, piercing a tree. ¡°Come out, now! The next one will be aimed at your head,¡± she warned, waving her hands as the dagger flew back to her. ¡°I¡¯m glad to see you too, Red,¡± Swiftstride greeted, appearing behind the tree that was just hit. Sauntering confidently, she smiled as she glanced toward Blackclaw, ¡°Hey, Black, why aren¡¯t you giving me a warm welcome? My heart aches that you¡¯re ignoring me.¡± ¡°Shut up, b*tch!¡± he responded, snorting as he continued to eat his jerky. ¡°There¡¯s only one reason why you¡¯re here, and that''s because there¡¯s a problem you need fixing.¡± ¡°Spot on, you brute! As always, you¡¯re not as dumb as you look,¡± Swiftstride quipped, chuckling as she walked closer. ¡°It seems our good friend Grimscar passed away three days ago, along with our entire branch in Ironspire. You know what this means, right?¡± she asked, and suddenly their expression grew serious. ¡°War.¡± ¡°Finally, someone had killed that sicko. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve been the one to do it,¡± Redwing muttered as she started walking again towards the fire. ¡°Why don¡¯t you join us, Swift? We just killed a mossback. It seems we have plenty of things to celebrate tonight,¡± she said, turning to glance at her companion. ¡°It appears I only have to kill one more person now.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Blackclaw growled as he sat up, still munching on his jerky. ¡°What problem¡­ do you¡­ have with me?¡± When he saw her raise her brow, he sighed in resignation. ¡°Whatever. Tsk, it seems our vacation is practically over.¡±
¡®Where am I?¡¯ Elysian groaned, slowly opening his eyes. The first thing he saw was Bran¡¯s huge face looking down at him, tears welling in his eyes. ¡®It seems I¡¯m back. This isn¡¯t another dream, right? A nightmare?¡¯ As the young noble¡¯s vision slowly became clearer, he tried to recall what had happened. His mind was still hazy, and he was working hard to gather his thoughts. ¡°Master, you¡¯re finally awake!¡± Bran exclaimed, relief in his voice as his spittle flew all over the noble¡¯s face. ¡°I was so worried¡­¡± This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡®What the hell!¡¯ ¡°Hey, stop it, you big oaf!¡± Elysian shouted, shielding his eyes from the saliva that was flying. It seemed that was all it took to wake him up and snap his brain back to normal. ¡°Get away from me! What the hell are you doing?! Are you trying to kill me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, master,¡± Bran panicked, attempting to wipe the spittle from the younger boy. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to. Let me help you¡­¡± ¡®Sh*t!¡¯ ¡°Hey, stop it! You¡¯re just making it worse,¡± Elysian screamed, pushing away the servant. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t escape as the older boy¡¯s strong arm just pulled him back in panic while the spittle continued to rain down on the poor noble. ¡°Ugh, I¡¯m still in a nightmare!¡± ¡°What¡¯s happening?!¡± Osric exclaimed, hurriedly entering the room when he heard the loud commotion coming from inside. What welcomed him was a comedic and chaotic mess that made his mouth drop. He suddenly started laughing at the scene he saw; he just couldn¡¯t help himself. ¡°Hey, you idiot! Why the hell are you laughing?!¡± Elysian demanded, scowling at the other boy. ¡°Help me, quick!¡± Instead of obeying their master¡¯s command, Oscric just continued laughing until he was kneeling on the floor. This continued for a while until the young noble just stopped resisting, allowing the servant to do as he pleased until he calmed down. Sighing, Elysian glanced at Bran. ¡°Are you done?¡± he asked, raising a brow. The older boy shrank in embarrassment and stepped back. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, master. I was just too happy,¡± Bran apologized, staring at the floor. Glancing at the approaching boy, the noble scowled. ¡°You,¡± he exaggeratingly pointed at Osric. ¡°Did you enjoy yourself?¡± ¡°Actually, yes,¡± the soldier retorted, smirking at the noble as he stopped beside Bran and patted him on the back. ¡°It was quite fun. I hadn¡¯t laughed this much in a while,¡± he remarked, smiling genuinely at the noble. ¡°I¡¯m glad to see that you¡¯re fine now, master,¡± he added, bowing at him respectfully. The older boy glanced at Osric for a moment before he hurriedly followed suit, bowing reverently to their master. ¡®Well, would you look at that! It seems the kid has adjusted quite well to the dynamics of this new relationship. Good, good. His constantly polite and stiff manner was too tiring.¡¯ Elysian sighed. Instead of a frown, a small and gentle smile spread across his lips. ¡°How long was I out this time?¡± ¡°Five days,¡± Osric replied, looking serious while reluctantly considering asking some questions of his own. ¡°Master, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s proper for me, but¡­ what really happened?¡± The room suddenly grew quiet. Even Bran fell silent, looking at the young noble and listening attentively. ¡®What do I even say? That a cursed knife took over my body and tortured me in her realm? Did that really happen? Now that I¡¯m back in the real world, all those things that happened to me seem so surreal¡ªa nightmare. Yeah, that¡¯s the most appropriate way to describe it¡ªa nightmare.¡¯ Glancing toward his two companions, Elysian met their expectant eyes. ¡°The honest truth is that I don¡¯t really know what happened,¡± he answered, sighing from the memory of torture. ¡°After the incident with Grimscar was taken care of, I lost consciousness. It seemed to be related to the knife I won from the old man. Hmm¡­ I don¡¯t know, but the knife seemed to be cursed or possessed by some spirit.¡± ¡°S-Spirit?¡± Bran stammered, his eyes widening in dread upon hearing the word. ¡°Are you talking about g-ghost?¡± ¡®Ah, I forgot that this lumbering giant is a scaredy cat.¡¯ ¡°Yeah, big fella,¡± Elysian responded seriously, pointing behind his friend. ¡°Like the one behind you.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± the servant screamed in panic, pushing Osric in front and hiding behind him. ¡°Where? Where is it?¡± ¡°Hey, stop it, big fella,¡± the soldier quickly said, trying to pull himself away from the firm grip of the huge servant to no avail. ¡°Stop! The Master is just teasing you.¡± Bran didn¡¯t listen as he kept looking around for any specter that might suddenly show itself. That was until the young noble suddenly started laughing behind them, enjoying the spectacle that was unfolding. Turning around, Bran scowled and pointed his finger at the younger boy. ¡°Hey, why did you do that?! You know it¡¯s not good to scare someone.¡± Osric just stepped back, shaking his head while massaging his arm that had been forcefully dragged moments ago. As he did so, he silently observed the interaction between his two companions. Slowly, a smile started to form on his lips. He couldn¡¯t explain the warmth he felt in his heart. Even though he had just recently met these two people, he felt a closer connection with them¡ªa form of camaraderie he hadn¡¯t expected to find in the darkest moment of his life. ¡°And it¡¯s not good to spit on someone,¡± Elysian countered, snorting at the servant, whose face fell in disbelief at the accusation. ¡°Hey, I did not spit on you, Master, and I already apologized,¡± Bran argued back, gritting his teeth in frustration as the young boy just grinned at his response. ¡°By the way, did you see my knife?¡± Elysian suddenly inquired, turning around and looking for his weapon. ¡°The one you just talked about? The cursed one?¡± Osric asked, walking closer to the bed, his eyes never leaving the younger boy. ¡°Hey, stop it!¡± Bran exclaimed, growing more irritated at the words ¡®curse¡¯ and ¡®ghost. ¡°The knife wasn¡¯t cursed. Master was just messing with me!¡± ¡°I never said the weapon wasn¡¯t cursed or possessed. I was just teasing you in regard to the ghost at your back,¡± Elysian corrected, raising a brow at the servant. When he saw the older boy refuse to believe him this time, he continued, ¡°This time I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± ¡°Then, was the knife really cursed?¡± Osric asked, his voice growing serious as he closely studied the noble¡¯s expression. ¡®Technically, it isn¡¯t cursed since a cursed weapon means that something is put into the weapon to create a negative effect on it. In BloodShade¡¯s case, it was like the knife was reforged, creating something new¡ªa living weapon. Well, I¡¯m not really an expert in this matter. That¡¯s how I see it if the memory I saw from BloodShade is true.¡¯ ¡°Well, how do I explain this? Hmm¡­¡± Elysian muttered, pondering for a moment about the response he would give. ¡°It¡¯s similar but different. There is an entity residing in the weapon¡­ Well, not really residing; she¡¯s more the weapon herself,¡± he stated. When he saw his two companions looking at him confused, he sighed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s just say it¡¯s possess for now. Hopefully, later, you¡¯ll be able to understand it more. Ah, before I forget. Don¡¯t tell anyone what I told you just know. This information could be dangerous. And if someone asks, just tell them you don¡¯t know.¡± Both his companions looked at each other, concern on their faces, before nodding at the order. ¡°Before I forget, Master, the old man wanted me to give you this,¡± Osric said, handing him a letter and a small leather pouch. Chapter 69 ¡°What is this?¡± Elysian asked, accepting the two items. When he opened the small pouch, a smile spread across his lips as he saw iron chains with a small black sphere connecting the two sides, creating a bracelet. ¡°It seems that old man followed through with our agreement,¡± he muttered, counting the items inside. ¡°Hey, why are there only seven bracelets in here? We agreed on ten!¡± he exclaimed, frowning at the thought that he had been scammed. ¡°Master, I promise I didn¡¯t take anything from it,¡± Osric hurriedly said, fearing he would be accused of stealing. Glancing at the soldier, Elysian snorted and muttered, ¡°Relax, I¡¯m not accusing you. I¡¯m fuming that the old man might¡¯ve scammed me.¡± ¡®Wait, that shouldn¡¯t be the case. I haven¡¯t paid him yet. If he wanted to trick me, he would have made sure to get the money first. Besides, I don¡¯t think he would con me for such an amount. One gold coin should be nothing to him. Hmm¡­ He left a letter, right? Let¡¯s see¡­¡¯ Elysian quickly opened the letter and read its contents. ¡®This b*stard! Is he cursing me to my doom? Tsk, why am I always meeting obnoxious entities? Eye, BloodShade, and now this old man. It seems I used up all my luck just to return to my past. Well, I couldn¡¯t deny that I¡¯m also obnoxious¡ªvery obnoxious. It seems that birds of a feather do flock together. Tsk, I¡¯m not a f*cking bird brain, so ¡®Great minds think alike;¡¯ that sounds better¡ªmuch better.¡¯ When Osric noticed the young noble grinning, he turned to the servant, who looked at him and shrugged. Left with no choice, he gently asked, ¡°Master, are you alright?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± After being pulled back from his musing, Elysian nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°By the way, master, regarding the knife, hmm¡­ I-I don¡¯t know where it is,¡± Osric stammered, uncertain what to do. After winning the weapon, the young noble took a liking to the worn, rusted knife. Since it had gone missing and he was present when it should have been secured, he felt responsible for its safekeeping. ¡°Maybe¡­ Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll ask some of the soldiers if they have seen it¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Elysian quickly interjected, glaring at the soldier. ¡°Are you crazy? If you ask them, it¡¯s like you¡¯re admitting that you¡¯re involved in the incident.¡± ¡°I.. You¡¯re right,¡± Osric finally said, realizing the younger boy had a good point. Sighing in resignation, he asked, ¡°What do we do, master? If someone finds it, it will easily lead to you, since many people saw that you won the knife.¡± ¡°Hmm? Ah, don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Elysian responded, smiling at the older boy to alleviate his worry. ¡°The old man mentioned in his letter that the knife wasn¡¯t there; it disappeared.¡± ¡°Disappeared? What do you mean?¡± Oscric asked, looking confused. ¡°Did the old man take it and then lose it?¡± ¡°No, he is implying that the weapon really disappeared, as in vanish¡ªpoof,¡± the noble said with an animated gesture. The soldier stared at him for a moment, making sure he heard correctly or that the noble wasn¡¯t messing with him. When the younger boy just returned his gaze with a casual expression, he finally relented and nodded, though he was still confused about how it happened. ¡°If you want to ask me how it was possible, I don¡¯t know, is the short answer. A lot of sh*t seems to be happening lately,¡± he continued, massaging his forehead from a sudden headache. ¡®Yes, a lot of sh*t happens that I can¡¯t explain. From my regression to being possessed by a weapon, these are things I haven¡¯t experienced in my past life, and I¡¯ve seen a lot of sh*t. It¡¯s only a given since I¡¯ve lived such a long life. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. Hmm¡­ Wait, it¡¯s not entirely true, though; I got the Eye of Sacraeon in my previous life. Hmm¡­. Yeah, but he only talked to me in this life, so¡­¡¯ ¡°Excuse me, master,¡± Bran interjected, pointing at the noble¡¯s right wrist. ¡°Is that a tattoo? It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen it?¡± he continued, looking at the younger boy with confused eyes. ¡°When did you get it?¡± ¡°Tattoo?¡± Elysian muttered, slowly looking at his wrist. Just as the older boy had pointed out, he saw a tattoo with a strip of red and black on the opposing ends, mixing into one in the middle. His eyes instantly widened; he was too shocked to even say anything. When he turned his hand and looked at the area near his palm, he saw the two heads of the snake: the red one was looking toward his palm, while the black one was facing his upper arm. ¡°What the hell?!¡± he exclaimed, recoiling in panic as the memory of the two-headed serpent biting his right arm flooded back into his mind. ¡®This can¡¯t be happening!¡¯ ¡°Master, are you alright?!¡± Osric immediately asked, concern on his face when he saw the young noble¡¯s reaction. As the servant was about to grab the noble, Osric quickly yanked the older boy away. ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± ¡°But the Master¡ª¡± the servant protested, sighing as he saw Osric shake his head. Feeling deflated, he stepped back, watching the noble stare at the tattoo. Ignoring all the outside noise, Elysian was fully focused on his situation. He slowly moved his left hand, gently poking at the tattoo. When it didn¡¯t react, he gained a little more confidence and inspected it closer while continually poking it. ¡®This is certainly the snake that bit me. What the hell is it doing in my arm? Does this mean the serpent is inside my body? Sh*t! The snake was likely the god that those f*cking cultists worshipped. If not, I¡¯m sure they¡¯re related somehow. Does this mean the snake could possess my body like it did with BloodShade? If so¡­ Ah, I don¡¯t like this! Damn it, I don¡¯t want to be associated with those cultists. Just thinking of the atrocities they¡¯ve caused makes me want to vomit. Those b*stards were crazy! Now, their god might be inside me. They don¡¯t exist in this timeline, right? Surely, they shouldn¡¯t exist. If I remember correctly, their Patriarch died in the memory I saw. Yeah, I¡¯m sure they are gone. Hmm¡­ Didn¡¯t we get attacked by cultists in my past life? They aren¡¯t related, right? There are plenty of strange and crazy religions that exist in Creation. The likelihood that they are related is close to zero. Yeah, like the absurd reality that you can regress to the past. F*ck!¡¯ When Osric saw his master¡¯s expression growing more terrified by the minute, he finally asked, ¡°Master, is everything alright?¡± ¡°Huh? Yeah, I¡¯m fine,¡± Elysian muttered, not giving much consideration to the question or his response as his mind was still lost in thought. Without hesitation, he channeled his aura into his eyes, staring intently at the tattoo on his right wrist. ¡®B*stard! You¡¯re the one who started this. You¡¯re the one who told me to get the f*cking knife! How dare you blame me! Ugh, sh*t! Why did I even touch those f*cking snakes? Now, I¡¯m in another mess again. Don¡¯t tell me I¡¯m going to be a crazy person who will suddenly kill anyone. No, it can¡¯t be, right? I still feel fine. Also, Eye is with me. No matter how much he irritates me, he wouldn¡¯t just let anyone take control of my body. Well, BloodShade did possess me momentarily, but Eye did help and gain control again. I doubt it will let that happen again. That b*stard is extremely prideful and arrogant. Sigh. What do I do now?¡¯ ¡°Master¡­ Master!¡± Bran exclaimed, his voice getting louder as concern spread across his face. ¡°Can you hear me?! Are you alright?¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t shout; I¡¯m fine,¡± Elysian finally responded, his annoyance clear in his voice. However, when he saw the worried faces of his two companions, he sighed before a smile appeared on his lips to reassure them. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for that. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. I was just lost in my thoughts.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the servant said, studying the noble carefully, concern still apparent in his voice. ¡°It¡¯s just that your face suddenly became very terrified. We didn¡¯t know what was happening.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sorry about that,¡± Elysian muttered, trying to find words to explain the situation. ¡°I¡¯ve just remembered things related to this tattoo. And it¡¯s not very good. This seems to be related to a very dangerous and terrifying entity.¡± The eyes of his two companions suddenly focused on the tattoo, scrutinizing it. Out of curiosity, the noble suddenly channeled some of his aura to his right wrist, putting a small amount of energy into it. He prodded, seeing if something might happen. Unexpectedly, something really did. The tattoo suddenly moved as if it was alive, slithering on his wrist. ¡°M-Master, what¡¯s happening?¡± the servant asked, his eyes widening in bewilderment. Not only him, but even Osric was also startled by the unfolding event. ¡°I don¡¯t know, big fella. I don¡¯t know,¡± Elysian responded, panic starting to overwhelm him again. ¡°Stay back!¡± he ordered, which his two companions quickly obeyed. With desperation, he tried to flick the serpent from his wrist, but to no avail. It was a tattoo, after all, deeply imprinted into his skin. ¡®Damn it, what am I going to do with this?!¡¯ Chapter 70 As time went by, Elysian started to relax a little. Though moving, the snake didn¡¯t seem to do anything other than slither curiously as it looked around. Whether it could see the boy and his companions, who knew? What was certain was that it acted like a newborn creature, seeing a new world for the first time. ¡®This serpent is certainly alive somehow. It doesn¡¯t seem to be moving because of my energy. No, it has its own energy somehow¡ªits own aura. Also, when I channeled my aura into the tattoo earlier, the snake did not absorb any of it. My aura seemed to poke it, waking it up from its slumber. Sh*t, hopefully, my carelessness won¡¯t cause any problems again. Hmm¡­ How do I make them sleep again?¡¯ ¡°M-Master, is that the g-ghost you were talking about earlier?¡± Bran stammered, clearly terrified, as he kept staring at the living tattoo. ¡®What ghost?! Doesn¡¯t he see a snake? Well, in his defense, this might be some kind of spirit, and in some cultures, snakes are related to the spirits of the deceased, so it¡¯s not entirely a dumb idea.¡¯ ¡°No, big fella. This isn¡¯t the scary ghost,¡± Elysian responded, noticing the older boy breathe a sigh of relief. Seeing this, he grinned and added, ¡°However, this is a lot scarier than the ghost I talked about earlier¡ªa lot scarier.¡± ¡°M-Master, please stop scaring me,¡± Bran replied, glancing fearfully at the younger boy. ¡®Well, that wasn¡¯t a lie. This creature is a lot scarier than BloodShade.¡¯ Elysian chuckled, shaking his head. As his anxiety slowly faded, he noticed some kind of connection, like a string connecting him to the entity on his wrist. When he pulled at it a little, the two heads of the serpent looked at him, staring ominously at the boy. Having a bad feeling about it, he quickly ordered, ¡°Close the door and stay back! Don¡¯t let anyone disturb me!¡± With concern in their eyes, the duo immediately followed their master¡¯s command, locking the door and staying as far away as possible. ¡®What kind of sh*t is going to happen this time? Hopefully, it¡¯s not something like before; otherwise, else it will really¡­ Damn it, I don¡¯t want to experience that again!¡¯ As the serpent¡¯s eyes locked onto him, Elysian¡¯s vision faded into darkness, transforming everything around him into something he was deeply familiar with. As he feared, the boy returned again to the accursed place where he had endured torture, experiencing the first horrific nightmare since his regression. He had nearly lost his life in this dreadful place¡ªa fact that could easily be disputed, considering Eye¡¯s presence, but it was undeniable that his mind could have been shattered into a mindless husk if he wasn¡¯t who he was¡ªan already broken soul. Unlike before, however, Elysian was not bound to a tree, awaiting to be slaughtered. He stood free and on his own two feet. Strangely, he did not feel any dread he had anticipated. Instead, he felt oddly at home in this terrifying place, as if he had been a resident of this realm for a very long time, and now it was a part of him. He could sense the deepest recesses of this place; the once impenetrable darkness that had blocked his sight was now clear to him as if it were daylight. The first thing he noticed was the lake of blood; it remained as still as ever¡ªunchanging, yet beyond its stillness lies the horror it could bring. This was where his own blood once flowed and mingled before piercing his body like some skewered meat. ¡®It still hurts just remembering how the blood spears impaled my body. Tsk, I did not expect to return here this soon.¡¯ ¡°Welcome,¡± BloodShade said, her voice echoing from all directions as before. Though soothing, it couldn¡¯t be denied that no matter how many times he heard that voice, it still raised the hair on his body. Some things in this place really didn¡¯t change. ¡°And congratulations.¡± ¡®It appears the main antagonist has returned, or is she?¡¯ Elysian did not respond immediately; he quietly observed the woman in front of him. She still looked the same as before, floating in the air with congealed blood on her back like a rope, tethered to the obsidian pillars. The trees and their fruits¡ªthe screaming heads¡ªwere once again full of vitality. If there was such a thing as vitality in this case, this could be it, as the screams of terror were as frightening as before. In the case of the woman herself, she was still as majestic as ever. Lady BloodShade still wore her black flowing dress, adorned with crimson poppy flowers. On top of her head, her crimson crown still pulsated with an aura of dread and torment. Though a shawl still hid her face, her beauty was undeniable, as her porcelain skin perfectly contrasted with the darkness that surrounded her. Wearing her sinister smile, the seductive allure it exuded was still as tempting to men¡¯s wandering eyes. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Though most remained the same, one part clearly changed. The missing portion of her right lip and cheek, which had previously revealed her fang and exposed her true nature as an inhuman creature to be feared, was gone. Her face was now that of a beautiful human woman. She could walk the streets in the daytime without anyone running away in horror¡ªof course, if you ignored her razor-sharp claws, the blood on her back, and the screaming heads. Well, if you just focused on her face, she looked human-like. ¡°Stop it, child,¡± BloodShade muttered with humor in her voice. ¡°You¡¯ve already seen my face before. I know I¡¯m beautiful, but you need to control yourself, or you¡¯ll grow up into a degenerate.¡± ¡®Though most things appear to be the same, they aren¡¯t. She isn¡¯t as terrifying as before. The malevolence that once emanated from her isn¡¯t directed at me anymore. It seems she¡¯s really working under me.¡¯ When it finally dawned on him that BloodShade had chosen to serve under him, a satisfied and gentle smile appeared on Elysian¡¯s lips. ¡°Is it really wrong to appreciate beauty, my lady?¡± he responded, chuckling as he slowly walked around her, playing along as if he were still admiring the woman. ¡°Isn¡¯t it simply human nature?¡± ¡°Ah, it appears it''s already too late,¡± BloodShade replied, shaking her head. ¡°You¡¯re already corrupted, fated to be a degenerate.¡± Elysian suddenly burst into laughter, followed by the woman. The eerie and dreadful environment they were in was a complete contrast to the mirth and levity of their mood. It seemed even the dreariest of places could not dampen their spirits. These were strange people, indeed. Well, they were crazy and broken; what did you expect? ¡°I¡¯m glad to see you again,¡± Elysian finally said as their laughter mellowed. ¡°More so that we are on the same side,¡± he continued, raising his brow. ¡°Though, I still couldn¡¯t forget that last one you pulled. It hurt f*ckig bad.¡± ¡°Well, I did warn you,¡± BloodShade responded, smirking at the memory of the boy screaming. ¡°Look, you succeeded. I serve you now. Isn¡¯t that a worthy exchange?¡± ¡°It is, and I don¡¯t regret it,¡± Elysian stated, pondering for a moment before glancing at the woman again. ¡°Hmm¡­ Why did you bring me back here?¡± ¡°Bring you back?¡± she asked, confused by his question. ¡°I didn¡¯t. You came here yourself.¡± Elysian studied the woman for a moment, considering her answer before remarking, ¡°There was a tattoo on my right wrist of a double-headed serpent. It stared at me, bringing me back into your realm. I¡¯m sure you know what I¡¯m talking about?¡± ¡°Ah, that one,¡± BloodShade muttered, sighing in resignation. ¡°Yeah, I know what you¡¯re alluding to, but the truth is, I don¡¯t really know much about that creature.¡± The lake of blood suddenly turned transparent like a mirror. Below it, Elysian sensed the colossal double-headed serpent, like the one he saw in his vision, coiled together, frozen in time. Despite looking similar, and even though the sizes were alike, the boy could feel the power that emanated from it was different, somehow smaller like it could fade with time. Let¡¯s just say it didn¡¯t have the presence of the divine. BloodShade quietly observed the boy¡¯s reaction, watching as it shifted from shock to confusion. ¡°Hmm¡­ It appears you¡¯ve noticed it too,¡± she remarked as the boy glanced at her. ¡°Well, the truth is, you might know more about the creature than I do.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Elysian said skeptically, questioning the validity of the woman¡¯s claim. ¡°That¡¯s hard to believe, considering that creature is within your realm. Not to mention, the two of you have been together for ages.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± BloodShade responded, nodding in agreement. As she did, two chairs, crafted from obsidian¡ªthe same material as the pillars¡ªsuddenly rose, one below her and the other positioned in front. ¡°Before we continue, let¡¯s take a seat first. I would be a poor host if I left you standing, don¡¯t you think?¡± As the woman floated down to her seat, Elysian smiled gratefully and strolled forward, easing himself into the chair. ¡°Finally, I can take a rest,¡± he muttered, exhaling with satisfaction. ¡°Do you know how hard it is to keep standing in my current state? I thought my knees would buckle at any moment.¡± ¡°Brat, your body right now is formed by your mind,¡± BloodShade stated, snorting at the lie the boy attempted to spin. ¡°Given your willpower, I doubt that simply standing would cause you any mental strain.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be sure about that,¡± Elysian countered, smirking at the woman. ¡°Remember, my mind was just tortured,¡± he stated, pausing for a moment to emphasize the words, before raising a brow in challenge. ¡°I saw one of the vilest things done to another human. To top it off, I witness for the first time the ascent of a divine, the god of one of the most wretched cults in Creation,¡± he continued, before quickly correcting himself. ¡°Well, it failed, but still, it nearly succeeded. Each of those three could¡¯ve easily broken a normal human¡¯s mind.¡± ¡°It seems you really did see my past,¡± BloodShade muttered, smiling at the boy, as a hint of sorrow and pain passed through her eyes. ¡°Some of what you saw, I can¡¯t remember. The last thing I could recall¡­¡± she remarked, pausing for a moment as she tried to control the rage burning inside of her. ¡°The last thing I could recall is when my hus¡­ when that vermin revealed himself to be alive. After that, I totally blackout.¡± ¡®Yeah, I can see that happening. With all the suffering she went through, it¡¯s quite reasonable that her mind shut down after that incredible shock.¡¯ Studying her reaction intently, Elysian nodded at her revelation. ¡°After you were incorporated into the knife, they use it to break the egg of Xipilcoatl.¡± ¡°Xipilcoatl?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s the name of the serpent¡ªtheir god. They summoned it from the deepest recesses of the Abyss,¡± Elysian responded, glancing at the ground as he tried to sense the snake below. ¡°Their first attempt actually failed. It seemed that even with their preparations, it wasn¡¯t enough to break the defenses of the egg,¡± he recalled as he continued to recount what he saw from the vision. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what happened.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear that they died, and more importantly, they failed to attain their greatest wish,¡± BloodShade stated, chuckling at the fate of his most hated enemies. Even though she laughed, it carried no joy or satisfaction in her voice. If you really think about it, she had lost everything she held dear; the demise and misfortune of the cultist wouldn¡¯t bring back her children. ¡°D-Do you think that vermin has also died?¡± ¡°Even though I did not see his death, hmm¡­¡± the noble muttered, looking into the woman¡¯s expectant eyes. ¡°Yes, I do believe he died. I can¡¯t imagine he would survive the collapse of that place.¡± ¡®Even by some miracle that b*stard survived, he should¡¯ve died by now, of that, I am sure.¡¯ ¡°Good, good,¡± she muttered, smiling at the boy. Suddenly, an obsidian table rose from the ground between them. ¡°Now, to celebrate that great news,¡± she quipped, a screaming head suddenly materialized in front of them. ¡°Why don¡¯t we have a toast?¡± ¡®What the f*ck!¡¯ Elysian¡¯s mouth suddenly fell open when he saw the screaming head of Grimscar in front of him. Chapter 71 Leaning away from the screaming head, Elysian could clearly see it was Grimscar¡¯s head; he was sure. It bore the same expression he had seen when the b*stard was most terrified, frozen in time, preserved for the enjoyment of the most malevolent and vile creature. ¡®I¡¯m a spiteful person. I enjoy seeing the suffering of those evil people. However, even for me, there is a limit I can stomach, and it seems this is testing it. Hmm¡­ I just don¡¯t want to see a person suffer just for the sake of it. For me, it¡¯s an act of retribution¡ªof justice. Well, if this is really Grimscar, hmm¡­ it might not be too bad.¡¯ ¡°Why are you turning pale?¡± BloodShade quipped, chuckling as she studied the reaction of the boy. ¡°Where was that boy I saw who was always unfazed by whatever I threw at him?¡± ¡°Is this really Grimscar?¡± Elysian asked, completely ignoring the taunting of the malevolent creature. ¡°I mean, I know it¡¯s not really his head, but is his soul inside that thing?¡± ¡°Soul? Hmm¡­¡± BloodShade pondered for a moment before smiling at him. ¡°Sadly, no. That thing is only made up of his blood,¡± she continued, her smile never wavering. ¡°His pain, and¡­ his dread. His soul is imprisoned within this realm, specifically the pillars behind me.¡± Elysian¡¯s eyes widened at the revelation, pointing at the obsidian pillars behind the woman. ¡°You mean he¡¯s there?¡± ¡°Yes, he is,¡± BloodShade admitted, nodding her head. ¡°Anyone who is killed by my knife will be sent inside that pillar, trapped for all eternity. They will be tortured repeatedly, creating that delicious fruit in front of you,¡± she stated, chuckling in delight, enjoying herself. ¡°Do you want to meet that man? See his suffering?¡± ¡®Do I want to meet him? No, I don¡¯t. My role was already done when he died. If he ends up being imprisoned in that hell, it¡¯s his fate¡ªhis karma; I wash my hands of that and won¡¯t get involved. However, what about the other people?¡¯ At the revelation, Elysian fell silent for a moment, staring at the head before glancing back at the woman. ¡°So that means all the people I killed with you are there.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she confirmed, noticing the sorrow deep inside his eyes. ¡°Why? Is there a problem?¡± Elysian was quiet again for a bit longer, his expression down as he considered his actions and decisions up until that point. It was clear that the boy was deeply bothered by what he learned. ¡°Is there a way that you can release them?¡± he asked, staring at the malevolent creature straight in the eyes. ¡°I mean, is it possible that their souls could be freed from that prison?¡± BloodShade considered his question while studying the young noble very carefully. His words and expressions just now offered an image of the boy she hadn¡¯t expected. She had always viewed him as someone like herself, malevolent and spiteful; though both held true for them, she channeled her malevolence to everyone. She wanted them to suffer and experience the unfairness of the world as she did, while the boy only targeted those he deemed deserving. At that moment, BloodShade did not know how to feel, understanding that she and the boy were totally different. ¡°I can,¡± she finally answered, frowning at him. ¡°But why would I?¡± As the creature challenged him, Elysian¡¯s gaze never wavered. ¡°It¡¯s unjust and cruel.¡± ¡°Unjust and cruel,¡± BloodShade muttered softly, repeating the words as if she savored each one before bursting into laughter. As she continued to cackle, the young noble just watched with an expressionless face. ¡°You are joking, right?¡± she asked as she reined herself in. ¡°You¡¯re the one who killed them, and some were tortured to the point where I would even blush from such exquisite work. Now, you¡¯re talking about injustice and cruelty? Isn¡¯t that funny?¡± Elysian sighed in resignation as he heard her words. She had a point, and it was hard to argue with that; still, he had to try to give his perspective on the matter, providing some nuance that he thought needed to be considered in areas that he believed to be wrong and unjust. ¡°I know it sounded absurd, especially coming from someone like me,¡± he stated as he glanced at the screaming heads behind the woman; there, he saw the first man he killed since his regression and the one he tortured in the alleyway. ¡°However, from my point of view, punishment should be proportional to the sin someone committed. Meaning, you should punish someone up to the point where retribution is achieved and the souls of the victims find solace, or else it would be another injustice,¡± he muttered, speaking more to himself than to the woman at that point. Pausing for a moment to ruminate, he continued in a whisper, ¡°Else, we are no different from those vile men.¡± ¡°Do you think yourself a god, boy?¡± BloodShade asked, snorting at the child¡¯s words. ¡°Who are you to say that someone needs to be punished? Or if someone needs to be tortured to this degree to ease those tragic souls?¡± The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. ¡®Do I? Am I so arrogant to think that? Sigh. Of course not.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m no god,¡± Elysian responded, chuckling at the notion before his mood soured again. ¡°I¡¯m no one, but¡­ but I can¡¯t just sit around doing nothing as injustice is done before my eyes,¡± he said, glancing back at the woman. ¡°The question is, who really has the right to exact justice? Even kings do so not because of some divine right, though they claim it. It is mostly to promote order and, in some ways, demonstrate their rule. At the end of the day, they can do it because they have the power. In my case, I¡¯m the son of the Baron. It¡¯s indirectly my responsibility to promote justice in this land. Most importantly, I have a little power to do what I think is right, and punishing those vile creatures is just in my view,¡± he continued, growing quiet again as he got lost in his thoughts. Emerging from his silence, Elysian said, ¡°If there comes a time when I realize what I did was wrong, I will carry that burden and suffer for it. However, if I did nothing as Grimscar terrorized and tortured women in my land, I couldn¡¯t live with that¡­ I just can¡¯t.¡± Meeting the gaze of the Medea, he added, ¡°Like what they did to you.¡± BloodShade¡¯s expression suddenly soured at the mention of her past before it slowly softened, turning into a sincere smile. ¡°If you want to release their souls, you can; it will be your decision. The truth is, I don¡¯t really care.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Elysian said, bowing in gratitude. ¡°Can you release all the souls I killed?¡± he muttered before quickly correcting himself. ¡°Aside from Grimscar.¡± BloodShade looked at him for a moment, raising her brow. ¡°What?¡± the noble asked, grinning at her. ¡°As I said, punishment should be proportional to the crimes they committed, and that b*stard committed some heinous crimes that can¡¯t be forgiven. He should stay in there and suffer for all eternity.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s your choice,¡± BloodShade responded, shrugging as the pillars suddenly glowed with an eerie crimson light, followed by the weeping of souls. ¡°It¡¯s done. They¡¯re free aside from that one.¡± Elysian breathed a sigh of relief and bowed again. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°I hope that you can replace these souls quickly,¡± she said, grinning at the boy before squashing the screaming head in front of him. It turned into crimson and black dust. BloodShade took a deep breath and inhaled it all before exhaling in ecstasy. ¡°Ah, that was good,¡± she said, glancing back at the boy and gesturing for him to do the same. ¡°You should try it. I guarantee you won¡¯t regret it.¡± ¡®Sh*t! What should I do? She won¡¯t try to harm me, right? Of course, she won¡¯t. Still, the head looks very creepy. But if I decline her offer, she might take offense.¡¯ Left with no choice, Elysian swallowed hard as he slowly grabbed the screaming head of Grimscar and lifted it toward him. ¡®How did she do it?¡¯ When he tried to squeeze the head, Elysian failed. Lost and not knowing what to do, he tried to find ways to do what she did. As he tried, the screaming head suddenly turned to dust when he willed his mind to it. Recoiling in surprise, the crimson and black dust entered his nose toward his brain. ¡®What the hell?! W-Wait¡­ Hmm¡­ This doesn¡¯t feel so bad. It¡¯s actually nice.¡¯ Elysian suddenly felt his exhausted and stressed mind relax like a rope, finally unwound from ages of being tied and lashed. The boy closed his eyes, savoring every moment as he breathed a sigh of relief, released from a bondage he hadn¡¯t known held him captive. As his fatigue drained away from him like a river, endlessly flowing, it carried with it the nicks and scars that had accumulated throughout his existence. He hadn¡¯t felt this invigorated for a long time, even in his past life. ¡®This feels really good.¡¯ Satisfied with what he felt, Elysian slowly opened his eyes. The first thing he saw was the wide smile of BloodShade, enjoying herself as he watched the expression on the young noble¡¯s face. Then, a message appeared in his view. ¡°Thank you,¡± Elysian said, bowing his head sincerely in gratitude. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize that stress and the ravages of time had taken such a toll on my body and mind. I haven¡¯t felt this good in a long time,¡± he continued, smiling at her before pausing for a moment as he considered his words. ¡°Well, I think¡ªever; I think I haven¡¯t felt this good in my entire existence.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s good to hear, master,¡± BloodShade responded. A small smile crossed her lips before suddenly arching her brow. ¡°But the ravages of time? Really?¡± ¡®Sh*t! Hmm¡­ Do I even need to lie to her? Our relationship has now been fully sealed and completed as master and servant. Though I completely trust Bran and Osric, my connection to this woman is even stronger since she is inside and directly connected to me. Also, sooner or later, she will know the truth about me; it¡¯s simply inevitable. If I lie to her now, it will just ruin our relationship and the trust I¡¯m building.¡¯ ¡°I think it¡¯s time for me to come clean.¡± With a deep sigh, Elysian truthfully stated, ¡°I¡¯m from the future.¡± The woman looked at the noble for a long moment, frozen in place as she tried to repeat the words she heard. When it still didn¡¯t make sense to her, she blinked so fast that it was as if something had entered her eyes. ¡®Yup, this is going to be loud. Sigh.¡¯ Elysian just quickly studied her reaction before putting his hands on his ears, already anticipating her reaction to his revelation. Just as he predicted, BloodShade¡¯s realm was suddenly filled with rapturous laughter, the thunderous sounds coming from all directions with them at the center. Even though he anticipated it, this didn¡¯t make the experience pleasant. After the woman had calmed down, Elysian seriously asked, ¡°Are you done?¡± BloodShade slowly glanced at the young noble, wiping the tears from her eyes. ¡°Brat, I didn¡¯t know that you could be funny. Telling me with a straight face that you came from the future¡­¡± she muttered before completely stopping her words when she noticed that the boy wasn¡¯t laughing but just watching her with a serious expression, awaiting her to calm down. Squinting her eyes, she frowned and asked, ¡°You¡¯re just joking, right? Or have you gone insane?¡± ¡°Nope, I¡¯m totally serious,¡± Elysian responded, nodding his head to a beat he alone could hear before he stopped moving as he considered her words more thoughtfully. ¡°Well, the insane part, hmm¡­ I¡¯m not too sure.¡± Chapter 72 BloodShade looked at the boy more carefully this time, studying his expression to see if he was really serious. After a moment of silence and a staring contest, she sighed and acquiesced. ¡°Okay, you¡¯ve got my attention, boy. Please explain to me what¡¯s really happening.¡± Her voice suddenly became severe, and her eyes were sharp as blades. ¡°However, I¡¯m warning you: don¡¯t try to make a fool of me. Even though I accept you as my master, I won¡¯t tolerate anyone mocking me. Do you understand?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Elysian answered in a very serious tone. ¡°As I stated, I came from the future, more precisely, the year 6657 of the Imperial Calendar.¡± ¡°Nearly a hundred years into the future?¡± she asked, now much more interested in the revelation. ¡°Yes,¡± the noble replied, nodding. ¡°I know this might not seem that long for someone like you, who counts years as days.¡± ¡°That might be true, but does it even count when most of my time is spent trapped in some dungeons or ruins somewhere, knowing neither news nor light?¡± BloodShade responded, sighing in melancholy from all those dark and depressing times. This did not totally dampen her mood, however, as her curiosity rose to such a level that a smile quickly crossed her lips. ¡°Did we also know each other? Did I serve you?¡± ¡°Sadly, no,¡± Elysian answered, smiling at her enthusiasm. ¡°We did not cross paths in that life. I never heard about you or knew of your existence.¡± ¡°That means I¡¯m likely thrown in some ruin, forest, or wherever, slumbering for another hundred years until some unlucky idiot picks me up,¡± BloodShade muttered more to herself, smirking at the chaos she would¡¯ve caused. ¡°It seems in your story I wouldn¡¯t be a part of it. Go on, continue. I want to hear your story and what will happen in the future.¡± Elysian smiled at the idea that he was now able to share something in his life that he couldn¡¯t tell anyone, fearing that such a truth might be revealed to people who understood the importance of the knowledge he held. People had killed for less. Even though he trusted Bran and Osric, they were only humans; they could make mistakes they didn¡¯t mean to. Also, knowing certain knowledge, such as this, was a burden he didn¡¯t want them to carry. In the case of BloodShade, it was totally different. She was already a part of him in some ways, just like the Eye of Sacraeon. Whether he wanted it or not, she would eventually know about this part of him. It was better to reveal this truth to her himself and, in the process, gain more of her trust and deepen their relationship. Also, with her knowing this part of his life, he could ask for her opinion on his decisions, making things easier going forward. So, Elysian told his life story, starting from his uncle¡¯s betrayal until the time he met his untimely end¡ªbeing eaten alive by an abyssal worm. After telling his story, BloodShade stared at him for a moment before sighing in helplessness. ¡°I suspected as much. Well, it seems I¡¯m not the only one who has had a tragic life. Both of us were betrayed by the person we trusted the most; then, we were both tortured to the point of almost breaking. Me, by a vile cult, and you, by some malicious ancient family on the eastern continent,¡± she stated, chuckling at the tragic life fate had thrown at them. ¡°It seems you¡¯re right; both of us are the same¡ªbroken and ill-fated.¡± ¡°Yes, we are the unfortunate,¡± the young noble agreed, chuckling without humor in his voice. ¡°Hmm¡­ Well, we aren¡¯t truly similar since you still have the chance to change your fate while I¡­¡± BloodShade suddenly stopped talking as she widened her eyes in realization. ¡°Wait, wait, if you can change your fate, maybe I can also¡­¡± Anticipating what was about to come, Elysian quickly interjected, ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. I hate to be the bearer of bad news, but what happened to me will unlikely happen again. Having false hope is one of the cruelest things to experience. As someone who has seen many tragedies in my past life, I don¡¯t wish for you to be swallowed by the same end. It is simply cruel to search for and wait for something that will never happen. Remember, both of us are children of misfortune. The more we want something, the more fate will pull it away from our reach. It¡¯s better not to expect anything, and if it happens, we will be thankful for it.¡± ¡°You are right, Master,¡± BloodShade responded, nodding her head in agreement with a sad smile. ¡°Why hand myself to the cruel hands of fate to be played and thrown aside? It¡¯s better to expect nothing, and just live this pitiful life of mine.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s stop this depressing talk. Just ride along with me and experience a life you haven¡¯t seen before; wouldn¡¯t that be nice for a change?¡± Elysian asked, grinning at her. ¡°You¡¯re right about that. Instead of being trapped in some dark ruin, this is so much better,¡± the woman responded, smiling at him before a thought suddenly crossed her mind. ¡°Master, this question has been bothering me since you told me your story,¡± she muttered. Upon seeing the boy looking at her seriously, she continued, ¡°Is your uncle responsible for his past actions since he hasn¡¯t betrayed you yet?¡± Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Elysian immediately froze upon hearing that question. He already knew about this problem; he was just avoiding it, not wanting to face a dilemma he did not know how to answer. Now that he was asked this question, he was forced to respond, though that did not mean he would find the answer he was searching for. ¡°Let me ask you: if you were given the same opportunity as I was, would you kill your husband?¡± The woman met his eyes as she considered his question carefully before she said, ¡°If I return as a ten-year-old girl, that means we haven¡¯t met each other yet. I would want to kill him, I admit it, to ease the pain he brought me, but I would likely choose to never meet him again, even though I wanted to get my revenge.¡± She paused for a moment to think more about her response. When the woman was sure there was nothing she wanted to change from it, she continued, ¡°I am given an opportunity to start a new life, and I don¡¯t want to waste or, worse yet, destroy it for the sake of vengeance. I owe it to myself to live a peaceful and beautiful life.¡± When the boy remained quiet after she had given her truthful response, she added, ¡°Our situations are quite different, aren¡¯t they, master? While I can just avoid him, you can¡¯t. You are forced to live a life where the betrayal of your trust is imminent.¡± ¡®She is right about that. I couldn¡¯t evade my fate by escaping from it. If I had done that, the tragedy of the past might not have happened to me, but it would surely happen to my family. Then do I kill my uncle? When he hadn¡¯t betrayed me yet. It¡¯s true that, from his actions, he had his eyes on my father¡¯s position, but isn¡¯t that a given? Nobles do that all the time. Also, he hadn¡¯t acted on it yet; he hadn¡¯t betrayed and killed my father or anyone in my family. Do I have to wait for that to happen? No, I can¡¯t, but I also can¡¯t kill him for his greed. It¡¯s not a sufficient reason to kill anyone just for that reason. It¡¯s funny, right? I¡¯m thinking of killing him when I still don¡¯t have the power to do so. Hmm¡­ This just means that I still have time to decide. I am hopeful that by the time I gain that power, I will have already found my answer.¡¯ Elysian nodded while a melancholic smile crossed his lips. ¡°You¡¯re right. Our fates have similarities in some ways, but it can¡¯t be denied that they are different. At the moment, I still haven¡¯t decided what to do. Hopefully¡­ hopefully I¡­¡± When BloodShade saw his hesitation, she chuckled and muttered, ¡°Isn¡¯t it funny? Both of us are heartless creatures, but we hesitated to kill our most hated foe. In my case, I wouldn¡¯t kill and take my vengeance, fearing it would just destroy my life and my new beginning, while in your case, you wouldn¡¯t kill him because you find it wrong¡ªoutside the red line of your principle.¡± ¡°It just means we aren¡¯t stupid or mad, killing people without a cause,¡± the boy said, grinning at her. ¡°Even though most people might disagree with our reason.¡± ¡°Well, you have your reasons for why you kill someone, but I don¡¯t,¡± BloodShade admitted, snorting at his assumption. ¡°I kill because I want to.¡± ¡°You want to, or is it just the result of the ritual done to you?¡± Elysian asked, raising his brow. When the woman was about to respond, the boy quickly added, ¡°I¡¯ve seen a part of your past. You don¡¯t seem to be the cold murderer type. Sure, you would kill all those responsible for your tragic fate, but I don¡¯t see you as the type to kill those who are innocent.¡± The woman¡¯s eyes widened as she assessed all the actions she had taken as BloodShade. With a sorrowful sigh, she looked at the ground, made silent by the truth of her existence and actions. ¡°You aren¡¯t a monster,¡± the noble stated, studying the woman¡¯s face. ¡°They are the true monsters for making someone as good and beautiful as you into what you are now, so don¡¯t blame yourself. Some things in life are just out of our hands.¡± ¡°That might be true, but I¡¯m still the one who killed those people. Their blood is still on my hands,¡± BloodShade replied, staring at her hands as she slowly raised them. Glancing at the boy, she smiled sadly and added, ¡°Do you know what¡¯s even more upsetting? I don¡¯t feel any remorse for what I did, even though it was sickening, even though it was unforgivable.¡± ¡®What they did to her was truly cruel. Not only did they kill her family, but they also made her a malevolent weapon by warping her personality and nature, in line with that perverse and vile cult.¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, boy. If there comes a time when I will have to pay for my crimes, I will accept my punishment. I¡¯m already at peace with whatever retribution fate might bring,¡± BloodShade muttered, smiling at him, thankful for his concern. ¡°Now, let¡¯s change this topic and talk about something more cheerful.¡± Elysian smiled back at her, grateful that they would move on to another subject. ¡°Cheerful?¡± he asked, curious as to where she was going. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°What else?¡± BloodShade muttered, chuckling when she saw his confusion. ¡°You just gained me as your weapon, and not just any ordinary one, but a soulforged at that. You should be proud of yourself.¡± ¡®Soulforged? Is that the official name for living weapons?¡¯ ¡°Soulforged?¡± Elysian asked, displaying interest in the subject. ¡°Yes, soulforged. Weapons like me, possessing a will of their own,¡± BloodShade responded, carefully studying his curious eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t heard of weapons like me before. Didn¡¯t you live for nearly a century?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t. Well, I heard rumors about living weapons before, but information on them is quite scarce,¡± Elysian admitted, sighing in helplessness. ¡°There are legends about them, but most people don¡¯t believe they existed.¡± ¡°Living weapons?¡± BloodShade pondered the term. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s an apt description of what I am¡ªa weapon that¡¯s alive or possesses its own will. I can understand why you know little of us since we are quite rare. But didn¡¯t you have another soulforged artifact? That colossal eye before, the one you called ¡®Eye of Sacraeon¡¯¡ªdidn¡¯t it tell you what it is?¡± Chapter 73 ¡°No,¡± Elysian answered, sighing at the thought of the obnoxious creature. ¡°The b*stard doesn¡¯t like me. Well, I¡¯ll rephrase that: the b*stard hates me. It doesn¡¯t stop belittling and insulting me to the point that I sometimes want to pull my hair out,¡± he remarked, releasing his frustration about his relationship with the colossal eye. After blowing off some steam, he added, ¡°After thousands of years in slumber, the first thing it saw was a master who was lacking compared to the previous one. Well, I really couldn¡¯t blame it. As I told you earlier, I just gained ownership of it by mistake. The artifact should have been given as repayment for my blood debt, but as you can see, it now serves me.¡± ¡°Serve you?¡± BloodShade asked, her eyes narrowed. ¡°I think you¡¯ve reached the wrong conclusion.¡± ¡°Wrong conclusion?¡± the young noble asked, looking carefully at the woman, confused by her words. ¡°What do you mean? If you¡¯re talking about Eye not doing its duty but instead mentally abusing me, then I agree; the b*stard is not serving me,¡± he muttered before gritting his teeth. ¡°Sometimes Eye can be really infuriating. It¡¯s not as if I wanted that b*stard to be under me. I think fate just saw it as entertainment, so she allowed it to happen. Two idiots joined together in constant bickering. Isn¡¯t that fun?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean,¡± BloodShade stated, shaking her head. ¡°What I¡¯m talking about is that the Eye of Sacraeon doesn¡¯t have the same relationship as we do. It doesn¡¯t serve you, and you don¡¯t have ownership of it. Sure, you have possession of the artifact, but that doesn''t mean it recognizes you as its owner.¡± ¡®Hmm¡­ Now it''s starting to make sense. Is that why it is always acting disrespectful to me, or is it that b*stard¡¯s personality to begin with? Wait, didn¡¯t Eye call me master before?¡¯ ¡°If I recall correctly, Eye called me master before. Well, it was still quite disrespectful; it said that it¡¯s shameful to have me as its master,¡± Elysian remarked, pondering more about the information disclosed by the woman. ¡°It¡¯s clear it doesn¡¯t see me as one.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it sees you as one or not,¡± BloodShade responded. ¡°What matters is that the artifact isn¡¯t connected to your soul. I should know because I¡¯m connected to you. Currently, I¡¯m the only soulforged you own.¡± ¡®Interesting, it seems we are really deeply connected to each other. If what she said is true, is there any danger brought by this connection?¡¯ After BloodShade noticed the slight hesitation of the boy, which instantly faded followed by a deep contemplation, she smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not the one who you should worry about, master; it¡¯s the other one. We are now so deeply connected that we might as well be considered as one entity. I can¡¯t cause any harm to befall you because it¡¯s like I¡¯m harming myself. Also, I accepted and decided to serve you as my master with my own free will. I don¡¯t have any reason to betray you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I trust you,¡± Elysian responded, smiling at the woman. ¡°However, in the case of Eye, do you think it''s dangerous?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s dangerous,¡± BloodShade confirmed, chuckling when she saw the worried eyes of the boy. ¡°You already know that you are the first one I served as my master, but that doesn¡¯t mean you are the first one to take possession of me. Do you know what happened to those foolish humans?¡± ¡®Yup, I¡¯m in a precarious situation. Well, it''s not like I didn¡¯t expect this. With how Eye has been treating me, I already know that I¡¯m walking on eggshells. Beings like the Eye of Sacraeon, you can¡¯t really be too sure, but from the way it''s threatening me now, it can be irritating sometimes, I admit, but it could be worse. Also, now that I learned that it¡¯s not obligated to serve me but still helps me when I¡¯m in dire need of it and calls me master, though begrudgingly, I think our relationship is not so bad.¡¯ ¡°You killed them,¡± Elysian responded, staring the creature straight in the eye. She only grinned, showing her sharp fangs. ¡°Though a possibility, I don¡¯t think Eye would harm me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not saying it would. We are different breeds of creatures after all; I¡¯m malevolent and love to kill people, while that terrifying, massive eyeball is an inquisitive type who likes to watch and observe things happen,¡± BloodShade said before suddenly turning serious. ¡°Even though that creature isn¡¯t the murderous type like me, don¡¯t try to anger it.¡± ¡°Hey, when did I ever do that?!¡± Elysian retorted, scowling at the woman. When she gave him a deathly stare, he sighed and added, ¡°Okay, okay, I understand what you mean.¡± ¡°Be sure that you do,¡± BloodShade stated, narrowing her eyes when she saw the boy wasn¡¯t taking her warning seriously. ¡°Do you know how I could make Eye serve me like you do?¡± Elysian asked, trying to change the topic. ¡°If it can harm me, why not make it truly mine? Doesn¡¯t that solve the problem and also make me stronger?¡± You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. ¡°I don¡¯t. I¡¯m not an expert on these things. In my case, the only requirement is that you are not a man,¡± BloodShade answered, chuckling when she saw the boy''s reaction. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re the one who said I¡¯m not a man but a boy, so don¡¯t blame me.¡± ¡°Does this mean that when I grow up and become a man, you won¡¯t be mine?¡± Elysian asked, nervously awaiting her response. BloodShade chuckled and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, boy. I¡¯ve already chosen you as my master; it won¡¯t change even if you become an adult.¡± When she saw the relief on his face, she asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask the Eye of Sacraeon? Maybe it would tell you what it needs.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try, but I doubt it,¡± Elysian said, snorting at the suggestion. ¡°Did you hear that, Eye? What do you want me to do for you to serve me?¡± he shouted and then waited for a moment. As expected, his question was met with silence. ¡°Look, it just ignores me.¡± BloodShade just stared at the boy, sighing in exasperation. ¡°You just won¡¯t listen,¡± he muttered, shaking her head. ¡°Well, whatever, do whatever you want. You seem to know that creature best. When it gets angry at you, don¡¯t come to me for help.¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t we on the same side?¡± ¡°Brat, that creature is a lot stronger than me. Even if I¡¯m at my full strength, it would just shrug off my attack, as you saw previously,¡± BloodShade stated, gritting her teeth in frustration. ¡®As expected, even though BloodShade is strong, Eye is a lot higher in the food chain.¡¯ ¡°What do you mean at full strength? Is there a problem?¡± Elysian inquired, glancing back at her when he noticed a deeper meaning behind her words. ¡°I¡¯m glad that you asked. Since you are now the owner, you need to know important information about soulforged artifacts,¡± BloodShade remarked, arching her brow to make a point. ¡°This is to prevent you from thinking that you can just beat anyone because you have me as your weapon.¡± ¡®I¡¯m arrogant and sometimes a fool, but I¡¯m not that dumb. I know I won¡¯t be invincible just by being the owner of some absurdly powerful artifact. However, this might answer a lot of questions I have about living weapons. They were quite a mystery in my past life. This will certainly be interesting.¡¯ ¡°Okay, go on,¡± the noble said, anticipation in his eyes. Seeing the interest in the boy¡¯s eyes, the woman nodded and said, ¡°As I told you earlier, the moment I accepted you as my lord, my soul became connected to yours. This has many advantages for you. For example, you can use some of my powers.¡± ¡°Only some, not all?¡± ¡°Yes, only some of my powers, not all,¡± the woman confirmed. ¡°We might be connected, but we are not the same being; we are different. This means that the areas where our souls are connected will determine which of my powers you can gain access to.¡± ¡°Did I just hear that right?¡± Elysian asked, frowning at the revelation. ¡°I can¡¯t choose which of your powers I can use?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, can I instead choose which part of our souls is connected?¡± the noble asked, hoping that he could pick the areas that were most useful to him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but no. Our souls connected the moment you emerged from the vision. It is permanent and completely random. I can¡¯t control or select which areas of our souls have joined together.¡± ¡®Damn, that would be a problem. Hopefully, the power I get is something useful and compatible with my fighting style, or else it would just be a waste.¡¯ When the boy sighed, BloodShade immediately studied his reaction. She grinned when she saw the dismay in his eyes. ¡°I can see that you are disappointed. Well, I don¡¯t blame you. I would be too if I were told that a soulforged would only amount to giving some random abilities that you aren¡¯t even sure would be useful. Wouldn¡¯t a lower-quality weapon be better since you can choose what ability you get when you commission its creation?¡± ¡°From the way you¡¯re smiling, it seems that isn¡¯t the case,¡± Elysian inquired, raising a brow. ¡°Certainly, something as highly treasured and veiled in secrecy as a soulforged shouldn¡¯t be just a shabby artifact that some random blacksmith¡¯s creation can easily best, right?¡± ¡°Of course, why else would people kill or wage war for something useless? That¡¯s also why you must never talk to anyone about me, even to those closest to you, no matter how much you trust them, or else you will be heading to a tragic end,¡± BloodShade warned. When she saw the boy nod, she paused for a moment as a thought crept into her mind. ¡°I already know how arrogant you are, so I need to warn you in advance: soulforged artifacts aren¡¯t all-powerful that you can just wave them and, swish, you destroy a city,¡± she said before frowning. ¡°Wait, that might be a bad example. Hmm¡­ some soulforged artifact might actually be able to do that; I¡¯m not sure,¡± she muttered, sighing. ¡°What I¡¯m trying to point out is that having me doesn¡¯t make you invincible. You certainly gain an advantage, but you can also die like everyone else.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry,¡± Elysian responded in exasperation. ¡°I already know that. Do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re arrogant and a fool,¡± BloodShade retorted, shaking her head at the grinning face of the boy. ¡°As I was saying before, there¡¯s a reason why soulforged artifacts are greatly prized in history. Let me ask you this: as someone who has been a cultivator for decades in your previous life, what do you think is the most important for a cultivator in a fight?¡± ¡°For a cultivator, there are many skills, their level of cultivation¡­¡± Elysian muttered, listing all he thought was important before his eyes suddenly widened. ¡°Are you talking about aura?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± BloodShade responded, nodding. ¡°As you know, for a cultivator, the amount of aura a person has will largely determine the outcome of a fight. Sure, a higher-level cultivator will likely win against a lower one, but remember, even someone who has reached the apex of cultivation will lose to a brat who has just entered cultivation,¡± she said as a smile suddenly appeared on her lips. ¡°I¡¯m sure you know this already, since this is the reason why you easily won against Grimscar. If you confronted him head-on, I¡¯m not so confident you would survive the confrontation against him.¡± ¡®Aura Exhaustion, the bane of all cultivators.¡¯ ¡°Does this mean that it will increase or somehow boost the aura of its user?¡± Elysian asked before his eyes suddenly widened. ¡°I think I¡¯ve got it. It seems the answer has been in front of me all along. I¡¯ve been calling soulforged living artifacts before, meaning they are alive. If I¡¯m not wrong, they are like me¡ªa cultivator, isn¡¯t that right?¡± Chapter 74 ¡°Brilliant. Yes, you¡¯re right,¡± BloodShade confirmed, chuckling at the boy¡¯s deduction. ¡°Soulforged artifacts are like cultivators themselves and are often more powerful than their users since ownership of the artifact is not dependent on a person¡¯s strength but on whether they meet the hidden requirement to be its owner,¡± she stated, nodding her head as she envisioned a certain scenario. ¡°Just imagine a fight between two peak expert cultivators. Who do you think would win if one has a soulforged artifact and can use its abilities without using his own energy?¡± ¡°Are you saying I can use your abilities without using my aura?¡± Elysian asked for confirmation, his mind immediately pondering the implications of that revelation. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m saying that. You can use my aura to power the abilities of the knife,¡± BloodShade confirmed, smiling at the shocked expression of the boy. ¡°You already know the energy in a cultivator can only replenish through their regeneration. There are no potions or artifacts that I know of that can increase or aid in the replenishment of someone''s aura.¡± ¡®She is correct. Currently, there are no known alchemical creations or artifacts that increase a person¡¯s aura capacity and regeneration. Even in my previous life, this problem has never been solved. This is the reason why many cultivators prefer to choose the middle dantian as their primary core because it greatly boosts a person¡¯s energy and regeneration. In a fight, this greatly increases their chances of victory and the plethora of abilities they can use. Also, I believe that she must have more energy than me, and even her regeneration should be better. If that¡¯s the case, can I use her aura to power my own abilities?¡¯ ¡°Yes, I know that. Hey, can I use your energy to enhance myself?¡± Elysian asked, looking at her expectantly. ¡°If I can do that¡­¡± ¡°Sadly, no,¡± BloodShade immediately interjected, shaking her head. ¡°My aura cannot enter your body because you are a step higher in the hierarchy of our relationship as the owner of the artifact. This means that if I use up all my energy, you can use your own to power my abilities; however, the reverse isn¡¯t possible.¡± ¡®Hmm¡­ That makes sense. Just as I expected, if it could do that, I would truly be a formidable cultivator. The things I could do with it would be terrifying.¡¯ Noticing the dismay on his face, BloodShade said, ¡°You should be happy about that since you don¡¯t want a foreign aura to enter your body, even someone like me whom you trust the most,¡± she said, grinning widely, showing her fangs. When the boy swallowed hard, she chuckled and continued, ¡°I¡¯m just messing with you, but I think you understand the gist of what I¡¯m trying to say.¡± ¡®She¡¯s right, it could be very dangerous letting someone¡¯s aura enter my body even though I trust that someone wholeheartedly. Like what BloodShade did in the past; she was able to control my body.¡¯ ¡°I can see your disappointment. This is the reason why I warned you earlier. Even though gaining a soulforged artifact will give you a great advantage in a fight, it will not make you invincible. You will not just suddenly defeat a peak cultivator in a face-to-face duel. Like in all battles, gaining powerful artifacts, powerful abilities, or even superior cultivation will not guarantee a victory,¡± she stated, staring at the boy seriously. ¡°With your prior experience, I know you already know this. This was proven with your fight with that vile thug, Grimscar.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know that too well,¡± Elysian responded, smiling at her sincerely. ¡°Even though I¡¯m often arrogant, I''m not a fool. I know full well that even a normal mortal could defeat a cultivator if he knows how to exploit his weakness.¡± ¡°Good,¡± BloodShade said, nodding at him approvingly. ¡°Having an extra aura to use for the knife is just one of the advantages. The other one is no less prized by cultivators, and that is the abilities a soulforged provides. True, you couldn¡¯t pick which abilities you get, and maybe they might be less useful to you than the others but rest assured all of them are powerful. Some might need some creativity to be effective, while others may be situational but with your ingenuity, I know you will use them to their fullest potential.¡± Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. Out of nowhere, the traits and abilities of the knife suddenly appeared before Elysian¡¯s eyes. ¡®Crimson Blood? This is an epic passive ability. The effect seems to be quite simple, a status effect¡ªbleeding. This might appear to be unimpressive at first look, but if you think carefully a ¡®severe¡¯ bleeding? Isn¡¯t this a death sentence to the unlucky ones wounded by BloodShade? This will dictate life and death in a fight, simple but extremely deadly. Damn, I like this. Not to mention this is a passive ability, meaning I don¡¯t need aura to use this.¡¯ ¡®This is what BloodShade had told me earlier, so a Soulforged is a passive ability also. Hmm, interesting.¡¯ ¡®Blodwyn¡¯s Heritage? Hmm¡­ Let¡¯s see. It seems this ability gives me an element. Is it even possible? An element is inherent in a person itself. It¡¯s like changing the nature of an individual. I didn¡¯t know you could just acquire one. In my past life, even after a century of existence, I haven¡¯t been able to get a single element. This just shows how difficult it is to get one. Well, I did get time, but it¡¯s already after I regressed to this life. Even now, I don¡¯t know where I got that element. Is it from Eye or it was caused by my regression? Well, if I¡¯m given a new element, I won¡¯t refuse such a blessing even though blood as an element is pretty ominous.¡¯ ¡®Well, well, another element. I have three now. When it rains, it really pours, it seems. This time it¡¯s the shadow element¡ªa true reflection of the elements that the twin serpent represents. Good, I¡¯ll gladly accept this. Thank you, Tenebris! Wait, Tenebris? Is that the name of the black serpent? Then, the name of the crimson one is Blodwyn. Their name suits them well. Thank you both of you. These two elements are quite nice. Now, I have plenty of options on the abilities I¡¯m able to use. This will open up many opportunities for me.¡¯ ¡®Twin Serpent¡¯s Sacred Rite? Hmm¡­ an epic. This seems to have a higher rating than the previous two. This passive ability seems to increase my Ritual Mastery to superior. An ability to increase mastery is good since mastery is extremely hard to increase, but Ritual Mastery? Damn, I don¡¯t know anything about rituals? This area of knowledge is often left to those who are involved in religion and esoteric stuff not to a commerce person like me. Well, it is free, so beggars can¡¯t be choosers, right? In time I might be able to find uses for this ability. My only worry is that the wording of the description of this skill is worrying. ¡®Brandish your voice and spill the blood of many as a herald of the coming chaos,¡¯ damn, that¡¯s pretty ominous. I¡¯ve heard that abilities from the Abyss often have scary descriptions since the source of such abilities came from some cosmic horrors, but that is just it, descriptions. That¡¯s the reason why the use of such abilities isn¡¯t banned, though using them is highly frowned upon in some places.¡¯ ¡®A rare ability, Mark of the Chosen. This might appear to be a downgrade from an epic rating, but this is more useful. I know full well from experience how terrifying and dangerous creatures from the Abyss are. These entities are mysterious and powerful. It¡¯s no wonder that many religions and cults worship some of the terrifying entities in that accursed realm. Having a rank of a Greater Terror? Hmm¡­. Isn¡¯t this one of the eldritch commanders? Does this mean I can command Lesser Abominations just as the ability says? If this is the case, good, good this will be extremely helpful for me since I just started my first step into cultivation. That¡¯s the last of the passive abilities I¡¯ve gotten. Did I just get lucky? All of these are very good. It seems fate is smiling at me today, and she should be since she threw me into some terrifying situation. This is just payment for all the suffering I experience, right? But why am I feeling worried? There shouldn¡¯t be a catch for this wonderful stuff, right?¡¯ Swallowing hard, Elysian reluctantly accessed the trait ¡®Xipilcoatl¡¯s Chosen.¡¯ ¡®Sh*! A curse. Yup, it seems fate hasn¡¯t grown tired of screwing me over.¡¯ Chapter 75 ¡®What do I expect? Of course, fate will screw me over. Sigh. Well, not really. It has always been that way. Being chosen, she gave me many powerful abilities. To balance it all out, she also gave me a curse to establish equilibrium again. This outcome is predictable in some ways, but still, it sucks. Fate sucks! Why do I always curse fate, as if it were some nagging habit I couldn¡¯t resist? It has now become a stress reliever in some ways. Maybe, I should really stop. Just as that old woman said, fate is blind. Maybe she¡¯s blind but not deaf. She hears all my complaints and, worst of all, she hears me cursing her name. This might be the reason why she dislikes me. Yup, that might be the case. Sigh. I had better shut my mouth. Maybe, she will change her opinion of me.¡¯ ¡®F*ck, what the hell! Is the serpent trying to make me a killer? Well, I¡¯m already a killer, so killing isn¡¯t really the problem here. The problem is that I need to kill every week so that the curse doesn¡¯t take effect. Damn it, I would never kill anyone just to meet the demand of this curse. I only kill those who really deserve it.¡¯ BloodShade noticed the frustration on the boy¡¯s face, and she asked, ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Elysian glanced at the woman before sighing. ¡°Yeah, a big one. It seems being Xipilcoatl¡¯s chosen gives me a curse. Tsk, I don¡¯t like this. It¡¯s compelling me to do a weekly sacrifice or else I suffer some debilitating sickness.¡± ¡°Ah, that one,¡± BloodShade responded, confused by the noble¡¯s reaction. ¡°Yes, a curse. It¡¯s always troublesome to deal with curses but I don¡¯t see a problem in your case.¡± ¡°What do you mean, ¡®not a problem?¡¯¡± Elysian retorted, scowling at the nonchalant reaction of the woman. ¡°Did you not hear me? I said the curse is asking for a weekly sacrifice of a sentient being. It seems this Abyssal entity is nudging me in a direction I don¡¯t want to go.¡± ¡°Yes, I know that,¡± BloodShade replied, her confusion still evident on her face. ¡°But you seem to have a knack for killing people. Before the end of this week, I¡¯ll be surprised if you don¡¯t get your hands bloody again.¡± ¡°Sorry to say this, but that¡¯s a compliment I don¡¯t appreciate,¡± Elysian said, shaking his head before expanding his point. ¡°As I said earlier, I only kill people who deserve it.¡± ¡°Well, you should kill some criminals in your land then,¡± BloodShade bluntly remarked. ¡°Ironspire should be teeming with those who deserve death, right? It¡¯s a backwater land at the fringes of your kingdom. You can find some rapists or murderers that need some culling to clean your territory.¡± Elysian sighed before growing quiet for a long moment. Glancing at the woman, he said, ¡°You¡¯re right, but I don¡¯t want to be forced to kill someone just for the sake of evading a curse. I don¡¯t trust myself if I¡¯m faced with such a situation. My judgment might be impaired without me knowing.¡± ¡°Whether you like it or not, it¡¯s a situation that you must face,¡± BloodShade said, not fully invested in the discussion. Death for her wasn¡¯t really a big deal. Well, not entirely. Since she had met the boy, her view of death regarding those who were innocent compared to the vermin who needed to die slowly began to change. Before, all death to her was the same, whether it was a child or a criminal. Though change was slowly happening, she still needed time to revert from the creature they had made her into to find her humanity again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I trust that you will eventually find the solution that you want.¡± This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it ¡°Hopefully,¡± Elysian whispered, nodding to her in gratitude before shifting his attention back to the active abilities he had yet to see. ¡®A mental manipulation and a psion-specific ability. Well, this is expected since this is related to the mind. Hopefully, I don¡¯t get any mana or qi-specific abilities, as that would really be problematic. If it¡¯s mana-intensive and uses more than the meager thirty percent of my capacity, it will be unusable after I use up all of BloodShade¡¯s energy. Tsk, this is the problem when you can¡¯t pick which ability you get. Well, whatever. For now, I¡¯m lucky to have this ability. This isn¡¯t surprising since BloodShade had shown the ability to influence my mind at the beginning. She seems to be quite proficient at it since she was using it all the time. It would have been better if this was a passive ability because it would be quite useful in a fight. Even though I¡¯m using BloodShade¡¯s energy to power this ability, her capacity isn¡¯t limitless. Using other combatant-related abilities would be more preferable. Though this seems not geared for combat, this doesn¡¯t mean it isn¡¯t useful. On the contrary, this is quite useful to me. As a merchant, I can already imagine plenty of scenarios where I can use ¡®Ravenous Whisper.¡¯ Is this similar to Amara¡¯s? Hmm¡­ If I remember correctly, her ability is called ¡®Alluring Presence.¡¯ From the type of ability, they are similar since both of them are related to the manipulation of the mind. Their names, however, suggest different purposes. Mine is more inclined to stroking the greed of men, while hers is their lust. Both are useful but designed for different purposes.¡¯ ¡®Now, we are talking. This is the ability I want and need. It perfectly fits with my fighting style. Also, it has an epic rating. Good, good, the only problem I see is that it uses mana as one of its energy sources. Tsk, I can only use it twice on my own without BloodShade¡¯s reserve. This just means I need to be conservative in using this ability. Well, good things usually come with a cost. I should just be thankful that I got something very useful here.¡¯ ¡®Another useful ability. I have seen similar abilities before, though with a different name. This is usually used by the sneaky kind. This would be quite useful if I want to escape. Great, I can use this as a life-saving measure. Since this uses mana again, I must only use this in case I¡¯m faced with a dire situation.¡¯ ¡®What¡¯s this? ¡®True Emergence,¡¯ is this what I think it is? Does this mean I can call BloodShade to my world? Isn¡¯t this too powerful? Well, it¡¯s reflected in the requirement and the activation cost of this ability. Luckily, I¡¯ve gotten two boons from the great serpent which give me two of the necessary elements. Did it know that I needed this, and that¡¯s why it gave the two elements? Well, I won¡¯t be surprised if it did. But, it¡¯s likely just a coincidence. The other problem I see is the ¡®Blood of the Fallen.¡¯ What does it even mean? Is it implying the quantity of blood needed? Or the other, much worse, possibility?¡¯ ¡°Why are you frowning?¡± BloodShade asked. A teasing smile appeared on her lips as she carefully studied the boy¡¯s face. ¡°Are you dissatisfied with the abilities you¡¯ve received?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m very satisfied with them,¡± Elysian responded, his mind still at a loss, thinking about the meaning of the words he just read. ¡°Very satisfied.¡± ¡°Then why do you look unhappy?¡± she asked, raising a brow. ¡°Not unhappy but confused,¡± Elysian clarified, glancing at the woman. ¡°What do you mean ¡®Blood of the Fallen?¡¯ Does this mean the amount of blood?¡± ¡°Ah, that one,¡± BloodShade said, chuckling upon understanding the boy¡¯s reaction. ¡°Aren¡¯t the words self-explanatory? You just need to kill seventy people to activate this ability.¡± ¡°Sh*t!¡± Chapter 76 ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Elysian¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Are you making me a goddamned murderer?¡± ¡°Murderer?¡± BloodShade repeated the word, her eyes growing confused. ¡°Aren¡¯t you already one?¡± ¡®Tsk, she¡¯s right. I¡¯m one.¡¯ ¡°Yeah, but what I mean is that you''re trying to make me a mass murderer who goes into the street killing anyone he sees,¡± Elysian clarified, displeasure clear in his voice. ¡°I may be a killer, but I don¡¯t go out killing the innocent, as I¡¯ve told you earlier. So stop making me one like that two-headed serpent.¡± ¡°Did I?¡± she asked, snorting at the accusation. ¡°First, clearly read the requirement. It didn¡¯t say that you needed to kill innocent people. You can kill those you think deserve it. Also, the ability doesn¡¯t require you to suddenly kill today, tomorrow, or at any given time. You can kill one now; then next year, you can kill another, or never kill at all. It¡¯s your choice.¡± Elysian stared at the woman before sighing. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m sorry. It seems I¡¯m still emotionally affected by knowing what Xipilcoatl¡¯s curse would entail. At the end of the day, this ability is my choice, which is good,¡± he apologized before arching his brow. ¡°But killing seventy people to use this ability, really?¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t some common ability you can just use anytime you want. This is a legendary ability. What do you expect?¡± BloodShade responded, shaking her head at the boy¡¯s audacity to complain. ¡°Higher-level abilities like this one typically require punishing requirements. Be happy that you are only required to kill seventy people. This is very straightforward. Some abilities require you to do some gruesome stuff that even I would pause at, while others require something obscure, making the ability unusable.¡± ¡°Yeah, you have a point,¡± the boy finally said, sighing in resignation. ¡°Also, do you think I have a say in the requirements and cost of these abilities?¡± the woman asked, staring at him. ¡°With your accusation, it¡¯s as if I¡¯m the one who decides all that.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t?¡± ¡°Of course not, someone or some entity has already put it in place. I don¡¯t have a say in any of that. If I did, I would ask you what requirement you want, or I¡¯d take it out altogether so that both of us can use this ability whenever we want,¡± BloodShade explained, frustration in her voice. ¡°Alas, that isn''t the case. I¡¯m also forced to meet the same requirement to use these abilities.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Elysian apologized again for his earlier accusation. When the woman nodded, he smiled and added, ¡°It seems I don¡¯t have a choice but to fulfill all these if I want to use ¡®True Emergence.¡¯ Even with that detestable requirement, it doesn¡¯t erase the fact that this ability is truly overpowered. Doesn¡¯t it make me one of the most powerful cultivators in the whole of Creation within that duration?¡± BloodShade suddenly erupted into a fit of laughter. ¡°Are you dumb, boy?¡± she asked as she slowly reined herself in. ¡°What level do you see in that ability?¡± ¡°Level 1,¡± Elysian answered, confused, before his eyes widened in realization. ¡°Do you mean that¡­¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she responded without letting the boy finish. ¡°Though my true form is extremely powerful, I can only use a tiny portion of my power. This is because our souls are connected. Since you are the primary entity in this symbiotic relationship of ours, my cultivation follows you. If I¡¯m not mistaken, you are at the earliest stage of cultivation, an Initiate?¡± she asked, noticing his disappointed expression. When the boy nodded, she continued, ¡°I have a similar stage as you, though at the peak of that stage. So don¡¯t be too upset; I¡¯m still a lot more powerful than you and more useful. Even if we have exactly the same cultivation level, I¡¯m confident I would still be more powerful.¡± ¡°You are right about that,¡± Elysian muttered, smiling at her before sighing again. ¡°It seems I¡¯m foolish enough to think that I¡¯m summoning something akin to a god in Creation.¡± The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°Yes, you are a fool,¡± she agreed, chuckling at the boy''s foolishness in thinking he could do something that absurd at his level. ¡°Do you think it would only cost you a messy seventy people to summon my true form at its highest level? Does that even make sense?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± he said, as he refocused on the remaining abilities. ¡®Crimson Sacrifice? An attack-based ability. Finally, I have one. Until now, the only active abilities I¡¯ve received were movement and support types. With this, I have something to directly hurt my opponent. Let''s see, hmm¡­ With such a high cost and clear limitations just for a single attack ability, this means that this attack is very powerful. It is a good ability to use as a finishing move or if I want to kill my opponent instantly. Yeah, it seems I¡¯m right. The effect clearly indicates that it causes a grievous injury, which means I can cause quite a lot of damage to any pesky enemies that have a very high defense or are too powerful for my current cultivation. However, it seems all is not well. This ability is like a double-edged sword, where I need to sacrifice a portion of my health to deal a devastating blow to my opponent. With what happened earlier, I am not surprised anymore. This seems to be the trend in using BloodShade or Xipilcoatl¡¯s power. They have a strong connection to blood and shadow, so the costs are understandably related to them. It is a lot better than ¡®True Emergence,¡¯ where I needed to kill someone. I¡¯m more than willing to sacrifice a portion of my health to use an ability rather than sacrifice other people. This doesn¡¯t mean that I can just use this skill whenever I want; I need to use it sparingly and only in certain dire situations, or else I¡¯ll be digging my own grave.¡¯ ¡®Shroud of Tenebris, another epic-rated ability? I now have three epic active abilities, and two of them are related to Xipilcoatl; more precisely, this could be considered a form of a gift from each of the Xiplcoatl¡¯s heads. This one is from Tenebris, while the other one is from Blodwyn. Hmm¡­ another useful ability. It seems Xipilcoatl considered what I¡¯m lacking the most from BloodShade and filled that up. Crimson Sacrifice is an attack ability, while the Shroud of Tenebris is a defensive ability, not to mention both are epic and extremely powerful. Aside from its active effect, the shroud also has a passive effect. Though a lot weaker than the active one, the veil is always in effect, not to mention that it doesn¡¯t require any energy. It¡¯s like I¡¯m donning extra armor all the time. If both of you snakey-heads are listening, thank you! I will use this very well.¡¯ ¡®Let¡¯s see, this is the last one, Xipilcoatl¡¯s Ascent. This is another legendary and similar to True Emergence. This ability summons Xipilcoatl to creation. Damn, even though the summon is connected to my cultivation level, it can¡¯t be denied that the beings invoked are terrifying entities that should only exist in nightmares. Not only am I able to call on BloodShade, but now I¡¯m also able to call on something even more powerful and scary, considered a god by some. Just think of the time when I increase my cultivation and am able to call their true strength. I¡¯ll be a figure that my past self couldn¡¯t even imagine reaching. By that time, those snobby ancient families wouldn¡¯t dare ignore me. F*ck! Nope, they should ignore me. I don¡¯t want them to notice anything. It would only bring trouble. Now that I¡¯ve thought about it, why is Xipilcoatl¡¯s Ascent just legendary, when it is clearly a more powerful and superior entity than BloodShade? Also, there is a shard written beside its name. What does it mean? Hmm¡­. let¡¯s see. Sigh. Now I understand. This is an incomplete summoning. From what I saw in the past, the summoning by the Umbral failed. It seems that Xipilcoatl had broken up, leaving only a shard on BloodShade. Then, where are the other shards? And how many are there? Damn, finding them is going to be problematic.¡¯ ¡°Are you alright?¡± BloodShade asked, noticing the frown on the boy¡¯s face. ¡°Hmm,¡± Elysian glanced at the woman and smiled. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine. Well, better than fine, actually. The active abilities I received from Xipilcoatl are two epics and one legendary. This is an impressive haul.¡± ¡°It is,¡± BloodShade agreed, nodding. ¡°Then why are you frowning?¡± ¡°The legendary one is incomplete,¡± Elysian responded, sighing in disappointment. ¡°I only have one piece of Xipilcoatl. It would¡¯ve been better if I got the complete version of it. The powerful version.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be shameless, boy,¡± BloodShade snorted before shaking her head. ¡°You already got a legendary from it, and now you¡¯re asking for more? Tsk. Truly shameless. Chapter 77 Elysian unabashedly grinned, which earned a snort from the woman. ¡°Well, what¡¯s wrong with being shameless? Embarrassment is only for those who value their appearance and reputation. Do I look like someone who does?¡± BloodShade looked him up and down before raising a brow. ¡°It¡¯s clear you don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Elysian responded, scowling at the friendly insult. ¡°As I was saying, I don¡¯t care what others think of me,¡± he stated before reconsidering his words. ¡°Hmm¡­ Well, that¡¯s not totally true. I do care. I care about my people¡¯s opinions of me. Specifically, I want them to know that I value them and won¡¯t take advantage of them.¡± ¡°You seem to be taking advantage of me,¡± the woman muttered, arching a brow, challenging him to refute her claim. Elysian laughed awkwardly. ¡°Well, you¡¯re different; our relationship is different. You know me better than everyone, and I can¡¯t hide anything from you, so it eases my heart, even without saying it, that you know I don¡¯t take for granted the trust that you¡¯ve given me.¡± ¡°It seems you¡¯re quite the silver-tongued, brat,¡± BloodShade retorted, snorting at the grinning face of the boy. ¡°You¡¯ve learned a lot in your previous life; you¡¯ve learned to be a scoundrel.¡± Even with such a severe reprimand, the air between them was as lively and relaxed as ever while the boy¡¯s smile never wavered for a bit. ¡°I have had enough of you,¡± BloodShade stated as a small smile slowly appeared on her crimson lips. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see your face for a while. I might develop some wrinkles with all the frowning and scowling you¡¯re causing me.¡± ¡°No matter what happens, there are things that are certain and will never change, and one of those is your beauty¡­¡± ¡°Scram!¡±
¡®Huh? I¡¯m back. It seems BloodShade really had enough of me. Oh, well¡­¡¯ ¡°Master, is everything alright?¡± Bran nervously asked when he noticed the younger boy¡¯s eyes open. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Elysian shifted his attention to both of his companions, who were still near the door, far away from him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything is fine now. You can come closer to me.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Bran asked, not totally convinced by the noble¡¯s voice as he tried to glimpse the serpent tattoo on his master¡¯s arm. ¡°How do we know it¡¯s still you? Maybe that snake has taken over your body.¡± ¡®This big oaf! Me being taken over by this tattoo? Does that even make sense? Wait¡­ Yeah, he¡¯s not wrong there. I¡¯ve already been taken over by BloodShade once, so his worry makes sense.¡¯ Osric just glanced at the servant, shaking his head, before silently walking towards their master. ¡°Hey, where are you going?¡± Bran asked, glancing at the young soldier. ¡°It might not be safe. The spirit of the serpent might have¡­ might have taken over the master''s body.¡± Noticing Osric¡¯s relaxed and fearless expression, Elysian hid a small grin. When he saw the older boy was about to stand beside him, he suddenly shouted, ¡°Boo!¡± Bran¡¯s fright echoed through the room, while Osric just indifferently looked at the noble before raising a brow at his antics. Elysian awkwardly coughed at his failed attempt to scare the older boy before turning his focus to the servant. ¡°Hey, you big oaf, why don¡¯t you be like him,¡± he stated, trying his best to shift the attention away from him. ¡°As my personal servant, you must be brave¡ªfearless even. How can you defend me when we are attacked if you¡¯re this easily scared, right?¡± he asked, glancing at the older boy beside him. Osric could only shake his head at the shameless antics of the noble. ¡°Hey, come here, big fella. Don¡¯t let our little master bully you.¡± ¡°Are you accusing me of bullying¡­ Wait, did you just call me little?¡± Elysian¡¯s eyes narrowed as he stared at the older boy. Instead of being apologetic like before, Osric just smirked and retorted, ¡°Yes, I did. You¡¯re the smallest among the three of us, so little is just appropriate, don¡¯t you think, Master? Or are you concerned with something else?¡± ¡®This brat seems to have found his balls if he is this audacious to speak to me like this. Well, I like it! Our conversation will become more interesting, and his company will be more entertaining. It seems without the problem of his family always hanging over his head, he can be himself now, showing his true personality. Hopefully, he can grow more so that he can support me with some of the weight I will need to bear.¡¯ ¡°I am still young. I¡¯m confident that I will not have any problems in that department,¡± Elysian responded, snorting at his jab. When he saw the servant standing beside him now, he sighed and quipped, ¡°I¡¯m sure, big fella, you¡¯ll surprise us all.¡± This made Osric chuckle. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. ¡°Huh? Surprise what?¡± Bran asked, confused by their reaction. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, big fella,¡± Elysian said as he slowly got up from the bed. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We have a long day ahead of us?¡± ¡°Master, what are you doing?¡± Bran¡¯s eyes widened as he hurriedly tried to stop him. ¡°You just woke up.¡± ¡°Yes, I have had plenty of sleep,¡± Elysian muttered, easily evading the older boy¡¯s arm before successfully getting out of bed. ¡°Don¡¯t stop me, big fella. I¡¯ll just get sicker if I stay here. What I need now is some fresh air.¡±
¡°Master, why are we going to the training ground?¡± Bran asked, concern in his voice. ¡°I thought you would just be taking some fresh air.¡± ¡°What¡¯s fresher than the air in this place?¡± Elysian quipped, chuckling at the absurdity of his words. ¡°Just think, my dear friend. The air here comes straight from the source¡ªthe sweat, the breathless heaving from extreme exertion, the¡­ ¡± He immediately stopped speaking, trying to look around as if he hadn¡¯t said anything. ¡®F*ck! That came out bad. I hope they weren¡¯t listening.¡¯ ¡°Why did you stop, Master?¡± Bran asked, confused by what happened as he was still trying to understand the words of the young noble. ¡°I don¡¯t get it. Why is the air coming from the soldiers fresh?¡± he innocently asked, glancing at Osric, who only shook his head, not meeting his eyes, while trying not to laugh. ¡°I really don¡¯t get it. Don¡¯t they reek? They smell so ripe.¡± ¡®What the hell! Why does this b*stard say it like that? Sh*t, this is embarrassing.¡¯ ¡°I also don¡¯t understand. Do you really like the smell of soldiers that much, young master?¡± Elysian suddenly heard the voice of a stranger approaching them from behind. ¡°Huh, who?¡± He turned around and saw two men, dressed in simple, thick leather, without any ostentatious adornment. It was simply well-made armor, clearly built not for display or parade but for war. From their weathered appearance, marred by scratches and chipped in some places, it was clear these had served their owners well. After the momentary distraction, he glanced at their faces to know the identities of the two. ¡°Oh, Captain Lucas. It¡¯s you,¡± he greeted, smiling instantly at meeting the ever-so-agreeable officer. ¡°Good morning. It¡¯s nice to see you again.¡± ¡°It¡¯s also nice to see you again, young master. Also, good morning,¡± Lucas responded, smiling widely at the warm welcome he had just received. ¡°I heard you¡¯ve been unconscious for a couple of days. Are you alright now?¡± Lucas¡¯ companion was surprised at their rather friendly interaction; his eyes darted back and forth between the two. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s happening here?¡± he asked, looking at Osric, who just remained quiet, ignoring the man. ¡°Wait, why are you with that spoiled brat?¡± he asked, his confusion growing even further, trying to make sense of all the weird things. Everyone¡¯s attention suddenly turned to Lucas¡¯ companion. ¡®Who is he? He¡¯s certainly a captain, since he¡¯s wearing the same armor as Lucas. Hmm¡­ I can¡¯t seem to remember. He¡¯s likely unimportant. Also, I don¡¯t really associate with the military that much in my past life. My uncle was the one who took care of this, so it¡¯s not surprising that I don¡¯t know his identity. Spoiled brat? Did he just call me that? Well, that¡¯s true, but who would dare say that to my face? Sigh. This is the military. Of course, he dares to be rude to me. In my previous life, they even bullied me to quit, and in response, my father beat me up for being weak. Damn, those were the days. The only ones they respect are their superiors and the strong. This is the place for the rejects of society. Those who only thrive in fighting and blood, which means there are plenty of weird and crude people here. Just my kind of place.¡¯ Elysian playfully raised an eyebrow. ¡°Did you just insult me, sir?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, young master,¡± Lucas quickly said, bowing in apology. Turning to his friend, he rebuked, ¡°Apologize immediately. Why are you making trouble again?¡± ¡°Apologize?¡± he asked, turning to the young noble. ¡°Hey, brat. Do I need to apologize?¡± ¡°Did you insult me?¡± Elysian asked again. ¡°No, I just spoke the truth.¡± ¡°Well, then you don¡¯t need to apologize if you''re just being honest.¡± The soldier just blinked at the unexpected response of the boy before bursting into laughter. ¡°I¡¯ve heard you¡¯ve changed,¡± he said, grinning widely. ¡°It seemed they were right. The blood of the Ironheart runs deep in your veins,¡± he stated, ruffling the hair of the boy. Elysian was taken aback by the action of the man before stepping back deftly avoiding his hand. ¡°Hey, stop that! Do you know how long I styled my hair?¡± he muttered, growing irritated at the soldier¡¯s nonchalant behavior. ¡°Tsk, who the hell are you?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The soldier stopped teasing the boy, looking at him carefully, studying his reaction. ¡°You don¡¯t remember me?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s why I¡¯m asking.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Hugo, one of the captains,¡± the soldier stated. He looked disappointed when he noticed the boy wasn¡¯t still able to recognize him. ¡°Hugo,¡± he said again. This time, he enunciated it slowly to make it register. ¡°Come on, why did you forget me? I thought we were close.¡± ¡®Hugo? And he said we¡¯re close. Hmm¡­ I still can¡¯t remember that name. It¡¯s been a very long time already. However, I¡¯m sure that I wasn¡¯t close to any of the soldiers in my past life.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m sorry. After my accident nearly two weeks ago, I have trouble remembering things,¡± Elysian explained, trying to appease the man. ¡°If we were close before, then it¡¯s nice to meet you again, Hugo.¡± Osric suddenly snorted at the grinning face of the captain and muttered, ¡°Master, he¡¯s one of your teachers. In the last lesson, I heard you came out crying, running back to your house.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Elysian¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, turning to Osric before glancing back at the captain. ¡°Hey, why are you ratting on me,¡± Hugo muttered, scowling at the boy. Elysian quietly observed the soldier with a new lens as he slowly came to remember that one of his teachers, albeit for a brief time, terrorized him to the point he wanted to quit training. He forgot the face and name of the man, but sure as hell, he did not forget the experience. This time, his eyes narrowed as the older soldier glanced back at him with a savage grin. ¡°I remember now. It seems we were quite close, Captain.¡± Hugo chuckled at the sharp tone of the noble. ¡°It¡¯s an honor that you remember me again, young master.¡± ¡°Even though I have lost some of my memories, it seems you have such a presence that makes me remember you again,¡± Elysian muttered, smiling without humor in his voice. ¡°It¡¯s my honor to remember you, Captain. By the way, aren¡¯t you going to the training ground to do your daily workout?¡± ¡°Yes, young master,¡± Lucas immediately responded. He was thankful for the change in conversation, forcing a smile as the tension around them made him very uncomfortable. ¡°We are doing our daily workout and some training since Hugo here just arrived yesterday from the western borders. He wanted to catch up with everyone.¡± ¡°Great,¡± Elysian said, grinning as he glanced back at Hugo. ¡°Why don¡¯t we stretch out our legs and arms for a bit before we start our training?¡± Hugo paused for a moment at the sudden request before his grin grew even wider. ¡°Ah, yes. The arrogance of the youth. I like it.¡± Chapter 78 Wait, wait. Hugo, stop it,¡± Lucas rebuked, scowling at his fellow captain. ¡°You¡¯re an adult. Why are you acting like a child again?¡± ¡°Hey, hey, I¡¯m not the one who offered the challenge,¡± Hugo responded defensively, pointing to the boy. ¡°You ask him. Also, we are just going to stretch our muscles to loosen them. Why are you so serious? Right, young master?¡± Lucas sighed in frustration as he turned and glanced at the young noble. ¡°Young master, please. You¡¯ve just recovered. It would be a big problem if you got injured, or worse, became unconscious again. The commander will have my head if that happens.¡± Elysian smiled warmly at the worried captain. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Lucas. Don¡¯t worry about the commander blaming you for this; just blame it on me. Tell him that you tried to stop us, but I was just too stubborn to be stopped.¡± ¡°But young master¡­¡± ¡°Stop it,¡± Hugo said, chuckling as he patted the back of his friend. ¡°The young master has spoken, and you have your alibi,¡± he stated. When Lucas was about to argue with him, he immediately added, ¡°That¡¯s why you look so old; you have plenty of wrinkles on that forehead of yours; you take things too seriously. Relax, my man, and just enjoy life, or you¡¯ll just end up like Cedric.¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, young master. Let¡¯s finish warming up because I¡¯ve plenty of things to do today,¡± Hugo said, leading the way as he strolled to the training ground. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Elysian said, patting the arm of the captain before following the older soldier. As soon as he entered the training ground, he immediately felt something was different. Gone were the boisterous laughter of the young soldiers as they chatted their way through their daily routine. He could still see familiar faces like Yorick and the ever so chatty Winnifred. But instead of filling the entire area with their energetic presence, the place was full of tension and oppressive pressure. Elysian immediately knew why. As he glanced around, he could see the intimidating stare of the gruff soldiers, studying his every movement as he continued his walk. These weren''t the young soldiers he often met but the real ones, who were often sent to the fringes of civilization to face the monsters that threatened Ironspire. These were the men and women who would kill without a second thought if given the order. He could see it in their eyes, they were the same breed as him. They had faced death over and over again until they had hardened to the point that they had now become monsters. Hugo noticed the boy looking at his soldiers. ¡°Young master, don¡¯t worry. My men won¡¯t dare harm you, so you don¡¯t need to be afraid,¡± he quipped, chuckling loudly so that everyone could hear. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for their deathly presence. They¡¯ve been at the border for many months without any companions other than monsters and savages of the Great Forest. So please pardon them for their disrespect. I hope you won¡¯t take offense.¡± ¡°Why would I?¡± Elysian responded loudly so that everyone could hear as he glanced at the captain. ¡°These brave and selfless soldiers have risked their lives to defend the barony. Instead of being angry, I should be grateful.¡± ¡°Thank you for your understanding, young master. I¡¯m sure the lads are happy to hear that,¡± Hugo replied, stopping at the center of the training ground. As his two companions went and stood with Yorick and the others, Elysian continued to walk, standing in front of the captain. ¡°How do we do this? What are the rules?¡± ¡°Rules? What do you mean? Let¡¯s do it immediately,¡± Hugo said, looking impatient with all the talk. ¡°Why make it complicated?¡± ¡°Seriously? Aren¡¯t you shameless?¡± Elysian snorted, sighing in irritation. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool? If we don¡¯t make it fair and equal, it won¡¯t be much of a fight. It¡¯s better not to do it then since the outcome is already decided.¡± As the two were talking, the soldiers on the training ground slowly gathered around as they grew curious about what was happening. ¡°Me, shameless?¡± Hugo asked before chuckling. ¡°Did you just find that out now?¡± ¡®It seems I¡¯ve found my match. He is as irritating as me. Did my enemies also find it so frustrating that they wanted to pull their hair out?¡¯ ¡°Do you want to fight or not?¡± Elysian asked, narrowing his eyes. ¡°I thought we would just stretch our arms and legs. You did not say we were fighting,¡± the captain said, his grin widening. When he noticed that the boy had finally had enough, he added, ¡°Okay, okay, I was just messing with you. If you want it to be fair, then let¡¯s make it fair. I¡¯m currently at the Apprentice Stage, which means I¡¯m a stage higher than you. I will lower my power and speed by half. If I use more than that, I will immediately lose.¡± Glancing to the side, he pointed to Lucas and continued, ¡°He¡¯ll be the judge of that.¡± ¡®Second stage. He¡¯s in the Apprentice Stage, which is called Body Refinement in the eastern continent. If things are equal, he is twice as powerful as I am. That is, if we have the same talent and abilities. It¡¯s hard to know that stuff, however. Okay, this is doable. As long as we are in the same cultivation stage, I¡¯m confident I can win.¡¯ Stolen novel; please report. Looking at Lucas, Elysian nodded, which the captain returned. ¡°Okay, I agree,¡± he said as they went and got some practice swords on the side. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about your fight with that old man. If you¡¯re confident that you¡¯ve defeated him, I¡¯m sorry to say that you¡¯ll just be disappointed,¡± Hugo stated, chuckling when he saw the boy raising a brow. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to scare you. I¡¯m just giving you some friendly advice.¡± Back at their positions, they held their swords as they prepared themselves to fight. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re stronger than the old man?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not as arrogant as you, boy. I¡¯m just saying that I can use my aura while he can¡¯t. And I¡¯m ruthless. I won¡¯t go easy on you even though you¡¯re a child and the son of my liege,¡± Hugo stated. When the boy just snorted, he added, ¡°Why don¡¯t we make a bet like you did before? One silver for the winner?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not asking for one gold?¡± Elysian asked teasingly. ¡°I thought you were confident you¡¯d win.¡± ¡°I might be confident, but I¡¯m not stupid. No matter what, I won¡¯t gamble that much money on anything.¡± ¡®It seems I¡¯ve misread him. He isn¡¯t a thoughtless, overconfident brute who only thinks with his fists. He has self-control. Well, this is going to be a challenging fight.¡¯ ¡°Okay, let¡¯s bet, but I won¡¯t gamble on something like one silver. I don¡¯t need it. Hmm¡­¡± Elysian remarked, pondering for a moment before a smile spread across his lips. So that everyone could hear, he said in a loud voice, ¡°Why not treat the fine lads who just came from the borders with a drink?¡± This immediately got everyone¡¯s attention as they looked at the young noble, who just smiled at them. ¡°What do you say, three rounds of Ironspire¡¯s finest piss-tasting brew?¡± This immediately got a laugh from the soldiers as they clapped and cheered him on. This small gesture from the boy quickly eased a bit of tension that seemed to have pervaded the place. ¡°What do you say, Captain?¡± Elysian asked, smirking as he looked at the officer. ¡°What could I even say? If I refuse that bet, my men will skin me alive,¡± Hugo quipped as he received some teasing shouts from his soldiers. ¡°Fine, fine, I agree to the bet. Don¡¯t worry, young master, I¡¯ll be sure to enjoy the drink.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we start?¡± Elysian muttered as he channeled his aura into his feet. ¡°My pleasure,¡± Hugo responded, preparing to attack. ¡°Lucas.¡± ¡°Start,¡± Lucas said, with worry evident on his face. At the start of the fight, the two seemed to be thinking the same thing, as they did not make any movement; instead, they carefully studied what the other might do. ¡°Are you just standing there?¡± Hugo asked, chuckling at the dilemma of their situation. ¡°Why don¡¯t you come here and attack, so that we can start this fight already?¡± ¡°Tsk, you¡¯re making the child do the work. You are really shameless, Captain. Aren¡¯t you ashamed, with your soldiers watching?¡± Elysian muttered, baiting him. The officer just laughed and seemed to enjoy the situation more as the boy taunted him. ¡°Okay, you¡¯re the one who told me to attack, so don¡¯t blame me.¡± Hugo suddenly disappeared before appearing in front of Elysian with a wide right swing coming his way. The speed was so great that he nearly missed it, even though he was preparing for it. Drawing from his long experience, he dove, narrowly avoiding the strike. Suddenly, the boy stabbed his sword forward, counterattacking. Hugo¡¯s eyes widened at the sudden attack from the boy. He did not expect him to make a move in such a situation. Though unexpected, he masterfully turned his body to the side, taking a gash instead of a serious injury, had it been a real aura-reinforced weapon. Stepping back, Hugo laughed and said, ¡°When I heard you beat the old man, I couldn¡¯t believe it. Now seeing you fight, I can imagine. In the right situation and circumstances, there is indeed a possibility that you could do that,¡± he muttered as the aura around his body disappeared, seeping deep into his body as he tried to condense it in every fiber of his being. Suddenly, Hugo¡¯s muscles bulged bigger, greatly increasing their power. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect I was going to enjoy this.¡± ¡°Hugo!¡± Lucas shouted as if reminding him that he needed to be careful not to injure their young lord. ¡®Sh*t, this is bad. I do not know what he did, but it seems to greatly increase his physical capabilities.¡¯ Without listening to Lucas¡¯ warning, Hugo moved for another attack when suddenly a pebble infused with aura struck his knee. Instead of hindering his movement like it had when the boy used it with his other opponent, the pebble just fell before reaching the soldier¡¯s body. Confused by what happened, Elysian launched another pebble, which was followed by another and another of his highly precise projectiles, hitting the same location again and again. ¡®What just happened? My attack just fell, not even touching his body.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you, boy, but that won¡¯t work,¡± Hugo said, laughing as he took another swing at the young noble. ¡°I¡¯ve already heard how you fought the old man.¡± ¡®Tsk, I¡¯ve wasted a portion of my energy without getting anything in return.¡¯ Elysian hurriedly retreated in frustration, before moving to his right to counterattack. However, his maneuver was met with a kick in the stomach. Luckily, he was able to raise his wooden sword, blocking the attack, which sent him skidding backward. ¡°Damn, that was close,¡± Elysian muttered. Just as he thought he had gotten out unscathed from the brief exchange, his vision blurred, sending him to his knees. ¡°Do you want to give up now, young master?¡± Hugo asked, grinning widely, satisfied with himself as he just stood there, looking down at the boy. Groaning from the pain in his arms, abdomen, and chest area, Elysian steadied his mind as he inspected his injuries. ¡®What the abyss just happened? What abilities did he even use? Or did he? I only saw a normal attack from his sword and kick, nothing special there. Sh*t, my body hurts like I¡¯ve been beaten by a blunt weapon and struck over and over again.¡¯ Still confused, it did not stop Elysian from slowly getting up as he racked his brain to understand what had happened. Finding no answer, he glanced back at the soldier, narrowing his eyes as he stared at his smug face. ¡°You better give up, boy,¡± Hugo said confidently. ¡°You¡¯ve lost. You¡¯ll just hurt yourself if you continue to fight.¡± ¡°Never,¡± Elysian responded with clear defiance, loud enough to be heard by everyone watching. ¡®I don¡¯t care if I lose or win this fight. My only concern is the image I project to these soldiers, whom I¡¯m trying to change their opinion of me and gain their trust for my plan in the future. If I give up now with such a poor performance, I will just ruin the positive reputation I¡¯ve gained by winning against Jareth.¡¯ Gritting his teeth, Elysian raised his weapon as he prepared again for another confrontation, when suddenly his wooden sword crumbled to the ground. Chapter 79 ¡°What the hell!¡± Elysian exclaimed, his eyes widening in surprise at the state of his weapon. ¡®This shouldn¡¯t have happened. These might be wooden swords, but they were designed and made specifically for training. With the level of force he used, it shouldn¡¯t have left a mark on the weapon. So, why? Wait¡­¡¯ Elysian knelt down as he inspected what remained of his sword. He stayed there for a moment, lost in his thoughts as he pondered the cause of the destruction of his weapon. ¡°Are you just going to sit there, young master?¡± Hugo asked, smirking as he observed the boy¡¯s actions. ¡°Or do you concede already? Why don¡¯t you just surrender? The outcome of this fight is already obvious.¡± Elysian glanced at the captain before slowly standing up while feeling the brittle pieces of his sword. Studying the smug expression on the officer for a bit, he sighed and said, ¡°Enveloping yourself in a wave of force, and also directing that wave in your attack. I¡¯m impressed. I didn¡¯t know that there was someone among my father¡¯s men who was capable of exhibiting this level of mastery over an ability.¡± The young noble showed an intact part of his weapon, before crushing it into dust. ¡°And an Apprentice Stage cultivator at that. It seems you did not receive your title as a captain for nothing.¡± Hugo suddenly laughed and responded, ¡°Thank you for the compliment, young master. But I¡¯m curious, how did you know? We just fought for a bit, and you¡¯ve easily analyzed my abilities already. If there is someone who should be impressed, it would be me.¡± Pausing for a moment, he smirked and added, ¡°Who would have thought that the brat who was crying while his snout was running down his face would be this intelligent? Isn''t that surprising?¡± The sudden jab by their captain made everyone laugh as the boy just snorted at the insult directed at him. ¡°What do you mean ¡®easy¡¯?¡± Elysian retorted, scowling. ¡°You hit me with that ability of yours that felt like I¡¯d been beaten nonstop in an alleyway by some drunkard. Do you think that was easy?¡± he asked, shaking his head as he went to the side and took another sword. ¡°What? You¡¯re still going to fight?¡± Hugo asked, chuckling as he nonchalantly waited for the boy. ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired of being beaten? I¡¯m already warning you; the next time will be worse.¡± ¡®Yes, I agree with him. That¡¯s why I should avoid making contact as much as possible. Damn, that will be difficult¡ªno, impossible, considering our cultivation differences. True, he is controlling his power to be on the same level as me, but Novice Stage cultivators have many ranks within it. It would be impossible to control it precisely. It¡¯s true that he is a Novice cultivator, but a peak one. Sigh. Not to mention, his energy capacity is a lot bigger than mine. That area is one of the most important factors that will dictate the outcome of this fight, but that b*stard can''t lower it, which means we may have a similar stage, but his energy reserve is at least twice as high as mine. If I fight him in the shadows like I did with Grimscar, I might have a chance. But fighting someone like him in the open and in a straight-up duel is absurd. Should I use BloodShade? No, I can¡¯t. Using BloodShade is out of the question. It¡¯s an ability that should be hidden. It¡¯s not worth exposing it just to win this inconsequential duel. Agh, why did I even propose this fight. I must be crazy. BloodShade might have hit my head very hard that I''ve made such an idiotic move. Tsk, why blame BloodShade. It¡¯s my fault, mine alone. I¡¯ve always been impulsive in my decisions. I was like this in my previous life, and it seems I still haven¡¯t learned my lesson yet. Agh, what do I do now?¡¯ ¡°Why have you become quiet, young master?¡± Hugo asked, his sharp eyes like a predator¡¯s as they continually read and analyzed the boy¡¯s action. Noticing some hesitancy and frustration from his opponent, his smile grew wider. ¡°I don¡¯t have all day, boy. Decide now what you will do.¡± ¡°Is that even a question?¡± Elysian responded, smirking as he tried to hide his emotions as much as possible. ¡°I¡¯m a son of Ironspire as much as the soldiers watching here today. I will never bring dishonor by surrendering. I won¡¯t back down or cower against overwhelming odds. I will move forward inch by inch until I achieve victory, or fall trying.¡± The soldiers around them suddenly cheered for the boy as they heard his defiant words. ¡°Traitors!¡± Hugo playfully exclaimed, scowling at his men, who teasingly jeered at him. ¡°After I win this, I¡¯ll be sure to make you all run for the whole morning.¡± ¡®Well, at least I¡¯ve gotten something out of this disaster. Making a positive impression is already a big win for me. Hopefully, I don¡¯t mess this up.¡¯ Readying his sword again, Elysian said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± And just like that, Hugo came at the boy aggressively again. With his ferocious way of fighting, he swung his sword wide again. Knowing the actions of his enemy, he easily evaded the attack as he dove before stepping away, instead of counterattacking like before. Seeing the retreating boy, the captain smirked as he went for the boy again, hunting him like a predator hunts his prey. This cat-and-mouse pursuit continued for a while as the officer assaulted the noble while Elysian evaded his attacks masterfully and with as little movement as possible; sometimes, it even came so close, a hair¡¯s breadth away, that some thought he was certainly going to be hit. Yet, like before, he danced circles around the man as he changed direction at sharp angles to compensate for the differences in their speed. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Hugo suddenly stopped his relentless assault as sweat started to form on his forehead. Even the soldiers around them grew quiet, too shocked to say anything at the impressive movement shown by the young noble. As he reassessed the boy more seriously this time, Hugo¡¯s smug smile grew strained. ¡°Are you just going to keep on running, boy? Is that what a son of Ironspire should do?¡± Elysian tried to conserve as much stamina and energy as possible by evading the attacks with little movements, yet he was still left with a labored breath, though he hid it carefully. ¡°The sons of Ironspire are not like wild beasts who continue to attack thoughtlessly; they are predators who hunt with their guile and wit,¡± he countered, smiling challengingly. ¡°You cheeky brat,¡± Hugo muttered while grinning without humor in his eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you can keep that smile of yours.¡± ¡®It seems I have poked the beast.¡¯ Elysian¡¯s eyes widened in surprise when the captain disappeared, appearing at his side with the same attack but with greater speed and ferocity. Like before, he evaded the attack as closely as possible to conserve his rapidly depleting stamina and energy. Before he could even steady himself, another attack came faster than before. This continued for a couple more attacks as the boy evaded them with deft skill. Just when he thought the speed of the attack had plateaued, he suddenly felt a debilitating pain all over his body that made him unable to move. Hugo immediately took advantage of this momentary opportunity, attacking the unprotected side of the boy. ¡®F*ck, Uroko K¨­shin!¡¯ Elysian¡¯s side was suddenly protected by transparent scales as the force of the blow sent him flying. Though much of the damage was mitigated by his hastily built defense, it was not enough to protect him completely. Coupled with the mysterious injury he suffered earlier, it took him some time before he could move again. ¡°Are you alright, boy?¡± Hugo asked, concern in his tone as Lucas¡¯ loud voice castigated him from the side. ¡®Agh, that hurts! If this had been a real fight, I¡¯d have been in a lot of trouble. Luckily, this is just a friendly fight, and the amount of power he used was controlled to not cause any serious injury or death; otherwise, I¡¯d be f*cked right now.¡¯ Elysian slowly stood up, smiling at his opponent¡¯s worried face. ¡°Damn, captain. You really got me there. It seems that your ability extends a lot further than expected. It damaged my insides without me noticing it.¡± Hugo breathed a sigh of relief as his usual smug face reappeared, though it was somewhat mellowed. ¡°Sorry for that, boy. My abilities didn¡¯t seem to affect you, so I increased them to the maximum allowable within our agreement. Also, my abilities are somewhat connected to my emotions. I think I overdid myself in that last exchange.¡± ¡®Interesting. So, his emotions greatly influence his ability. Hmm¡­ Isn¡¯t that a major drawback, though? Control is what separates life from death in a fight. Well, I shouldn¡¯t lump all cultivators into my way of fighting. There are many powerful people who let go of control as they rampaged their way in battle. At the end of the day, it¡¯s how well you use your ability that will determine if you¡¯ll be powerful or not.¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s not your fault,¡± Elysian responded, accepting his apology. ¡°It just means I¡¯m weak and need to learn a lot more to kick your ass.¡± ¡°Kick my ass? That¡¯s never going to happen, boy,¡± Hugo said, chuckling again as his mirth returned. ¡°So, what do you want to do now?¡± ¡®Yes, that¡¯s the question; what should I do? Will I concede after my boastful proclamation that the sons of Ironspire do not surrender?¡¯ When Hugo saw the reluctance of the young noble, he smiled genuinely and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we make this fight a draw? This isn¡¯t some serious duel, but a friendly bout. Like you said, a stretching of our arms and legs.¡± Chuckling at the captain¡¯s offered concession, Elysian shook his head and conceded, ¡°No, I lost. You win.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Hugo muttered, surprised by the boy¡¯s surrender. Raising his brow, he teased, ¡°I thought the sons of Ironspire moved inch by inch until victory or fell trying?¡± ¡®I knew you¡¯d bring that up.¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Elysian said confidently and without any shame. ¡°The sons of Ironspire will not surrender until they achieve victory or fall trying, but most importantly, they are also not stupid. You might think of me as surrendering, but I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Hugo muttered, grinning, curious to know where the boy was leading the conversation. ¡°Yes, this is called a strategic retreat,¡± Elysian declared. Even though all the eyes were staring at him, he remained calm, without a hint of embarrassment. ¡°A son of Ironspire might retreat for now, but when the opportunity arises, he will strike again. This process repeats until he¡¯s able to grip victory by the balls and pull it from the enemy.¡± All eyes suddenly widened in shock at some rather vulgar description from the ten-year-old boy before erupting into rapturous laughter. Elysian¡¯s smile turned into a grin as he looked around the training ground. The only ones who did not laugh were his two companions as they looked around, confused by everyone''s reaction. It seemed his constant antics had made them immune to it. ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t know you were this crazy, boy,¡± Hugo quipped, grinning as he ruffled the boy¡¯s hair. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a noble? Tsk, you should watch your manners.¡± ¡°Manners, my ass. I was born with a foul mouth. It seems noble etiquette doesn¡¯t work on me,¡± Elysian responded before scowling. ¡°Hey, stop messing with my hair. Do you know how long I took care of it this morning?¡± While many just stood and watched, some of the soldiers came closer to the main characters of the bout, joining in their friendly banter. ¡°Tsk, you¡¯re wasting your time. Just shave it like me,¡± one of the soldiers quipped as others chuckled, dissing him. ¡°It seems you¡¯ll just fit in with this lot,¡± Hugo said as he continued to mess with the boy¡¯s hair, annoying him even more. ¡°Before I forget, we still have our bet. As I said, I¡¯ll be enjoying every swig of it.¡± This instantly made the already rowdy soldiers cheer in celebration, anticipating a couple of free rounds of drinks. ¡°I thought our fight was a draw,¡± Elysian quipped as he tried to get away from the strong hands of the captain. ¡°Tsk, shameless brat, pay up,¡± Hugo responded, pulling the boy back to him. Chapter 80 ¡°Okay, okay, don¡¯t worry. I made a promise, so I will keep it,¡± Elysian stated before going into another monologue again. ¡°As a son of Ironspire¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Everyone said it in unison, as if they had practiced it to perfection. This made everyone listening laugh as they started to see the new side of the boy, far different from his usual tyrannical and pompous self that was in the making of a despotic ruler. ¡°By the way, why did you all look so fierce earlier?¡± Elysian asked curiously as he looked around at the soldiers who avoided his eyes, not wanting to answer his inquiry. Instead of being deterred by the response he got, it made him want to know more, so he shifted his eyes to Hugo. ¡°Captain? Is there a problem?¡± Hugo looked at his men for a moment before sighing in resignation. ¡°You already know we are at war, right?¡± ¡°Of course, that¡¯s the reason why my father and brother are not here. They are currently fighting against Eldoran.¡± The officer nodded and said, ¡°Because of the war, most of the soldiers are with the Baron. This has just left around two hundred men in the barony. In most cases, this number is enough, but we¡¯re not like other places. We are Ironspire, where our borders touch the most wild and dangerous places in the whole of Thorin.¡± ¡°What Hugo is saying is that our forces are stretched thin,¡± Lucas suddenly said, joining the discussion. ¡°You¡¯ve been here before, so I think you¡¯ve noticed that most soldiers here are very young and are new recruits.¡± ¡®So that is the reason why I mostly saw the young soldiers training here. Now, I understand.¡¯ ¡°Yes,¡± Elysian said, nodding his head. ¡°Because of the few available soldiers, my men and I, including the other units, have been in the field far longer than normal. Protecting such dangerous areas plus burnout causes the damned deaths of many fine lads,¡± Hugo muttered as he gritted his teeth, staring at the ground and trying to control his anger. Elysian immediately noticed that the atmosphere of the place had turned very heavy. Not only was the captain affected, but even his men were visibly upset. ¡°After we got here, we thought that we finally had our break, lick our wounds and spend time with our families,¡± Hugo continued, shaking his head. ¡°But no. We were told to prepare, and that we should expect some fighting in the city.¡± ¡°Fighting?¡± Elysian muttered, confused by his statement. ¡°What do you mean by fighting? Are we going to be invaded by another barony? That¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°We wish,¡± Lucas responded, snorting at the idea of an invasion by the other nobles. ¡°The soldiers from Highbury and Alderwick are nothing but decorations. Well, Wildmere might cause some problems, but most of their men were also sent to the war. The only ones left there are only enough to defend their border against the beasts from Grimwold.¡± ¡°If not the other baronies, then who has the power to threaten us?¡± ¡°I know you¡¯ve just woken up, but I believe you¡¯ve been told what happened to the Crimson Talon?¡° ¡®Sh*t! Now, I understand. F*ck, f*ck, f*ck! I¡¯m the cause of all this.¡¯
After talking with the brazen captain and feeling apologetic about what¡¯s happening, Elysian went to his father¡¯s training hall¡ªthe one he used before. There, he meditated immediately, trying to recover while his two companions, Brand and Osric, were out, doing their daily workouts and training. He was originally joining them, but with the unexpected fight, he more than fulfilled his daily quota. What he needed now was to rest and recover. ¡®It¡¯s painful, but it seems the injury is just minor. Luckily, that b*stard controlled his power; otherwise, I¡¯ll be in trouble. Tsk, this is why a head-on fight with other cultivators is very dangerous. More so, when they have higher cultivation than you, or even at the same stage. They might have some unexpected abilities that will turn your plans into sh*t. In this case, I was able to perfectly evade his attack, but it seems the range of the waves he created was longer than I expected. This is my fault; I miscalculated. That is why information and knowledge about your opponent are key, though they will not guarantee victory. I¡¯m curious though, why didn¡¯t I feel his force hitting my body earlier? If I remember correctly, he did say that his ability wasn¡¯t affecting me, so he greatly increased the force of his attacks. Hmm¡­ Wait, didn¡¯t the Shroud of Tenebris give me a passive ability?¡¯ The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡®Yeah, it seems I now understand what happened. His earlier attacks were likely prevented by the Veil of Tenebris. However, when he greatly increased the force behind it, his ability overcame the Veil, which acts as a shield, protecting me. When the Veil failed, his attacks hit me like a hammer. This is a good reason why I needed to know more about how my abilities work. The Veil did protect me, but it also left me clueless that I was being attacked already. Before I knew it, I was hit by a force that made me unable to move. Without a doubt, I really f*ck up today. If this had been a real fight, I might have died today. Sigh.¡¯ Being a mental cultivator, Elysian¡¯s recovery was much slower than those who chose qi as their core. Though that might be the case, his recovery was still a lot faster than that of a normal human. With the help of meditation he learned from the east, he was able to recover faster, as if he hadn¡¯t been injured. However, it greatly helped that it was just a minor injury. As he continued to inspect the state of his body, Elysian¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡®Did I just increase my cultivation level? Yeah, it seems so. Not only that, I also skipped a level. It seems I¡¯m now a Novice level 3 cultivator, or what the East calls an Initiate. Isn¡¯t it too fast? It hasn¡¯t been a month since I returned. In my previous life, my cultivation was an unending struggle. I needed to constantly push myself to the limit just to earn a level. Now, I¡¯ve leveled up two times easily. Hmm¡­ Easy? Now that I think of it, it was fast but not easy. I¡¯ve faced monsters from Jareth to BloodShade just to earn these levels. If I had faced the same situation in the past, I would surely have died. Well, I wouldn¡¯t have done what I did but would have just whined to my uncle.¡¯ Standing up, Elysian suddenly released a few punches before adding a variety of kicks. ¡°That felt good. Hmm¡­ about twenty percent from before?¡± he muttered before testing his body again by executing some attacking maneuvers. ¡°Yeah, twenty percent.¡± Satisfied with his advancement, he pondered for a moment and softly said, ¡°I can now open some extra nodes. From my previous level, I opened three already. This means that I can open at least three more for each level, which would equal nine. With three levels, the likelihood that I can open more is about seventy percent. If I''m right, I believe I can open ten in total. That will be enough to form the cheapest ability.¡± ¡®Hmm¡­ Will I use it now or wait until I have more nodes? From my previous life, I did learn a lot of abilities that are quite good, but most of the really useful ones needed more nodes to create. Hmm¡­ I''d rather wait for now. An ability embedded in nodes is permanent. I shouldn¡¯t make a decision without considering it carefully. This isn¡¯t the past where I needed anything I could get to increase my chances of survival. Also, with the many new abilities I just got, I think it¡¯s better to wait.¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s decided, then,¡± Elysian muttered as he stretched his arms and legs in preparation for his training. ¡°How do I summon the knife? Tsk, I forgot to ask BloodShade,¡± he muttered to himself. Suddenly, the serpent tattoo on his wrist moved to his hand, coiling together to form BloodShade. To his surprise, what appeared had changed considerably. The boy brought the knife closer to him as he inspected it carefully. ¡°This looks beautiful and¡­and dangerous.¡± Long gone were the rust and holes that riddled the whole blade. It now looked new, as if it had just been bought from some well-known smithy. Aside from looking brand new, the appearance of the knife had completely changed, as if it were a different weapon. Instead of an ordinary knife one could buy from some expensive shops, it now looked like a true legendary artifact¡ªa quality so pristine that it should fit perfectly in the treasure vaults of any king. The most notable change was the handle of the knife. Now, the twin serpents coiled together to form the grip of the weapon before separating apart, each head on each side of the knife. They stared sinisterly forward as if to strike at any unsuspecting enemy. Though the blade itself looked like any other without designs or carvings, the color of the metal was black as midnight before gradually turning to crimson at its edge. Without a doubt, everyone who looked at it would know immediately that this was a weapon forged with only one purpose¡ªto take a life. Elysian¡¯s lips slowly curved upward into a grin as he admired the weapon. ¡®I can¡¯t believe that I finally have a Soulforged weapon. True, I have Eye, but it looks like I¡¯m not truly its owner. This is different; however, this legendary artifact is truly mine. Mine. Damn, I can¡¯t believe I truly own one.¡¯ Elysian suddenly willed the artifact to vanish, and just as he wanted, the knife uncoiled and slithered back to his wrist, forming into a tattoo again. ¡°Great. Now, let¡¯s try to summon it again,¡± he said, willing it to appear, but nothing happened. ¡°Hmm¡­ What did I do before? Let¡¯s see¡­. BloodShade,¡± he muttered the name of the weapon before willing it into existence. Just like that, the knife reformed again. As Elysian continued to test and practice summoning the artifact, he learned how to summon and make it disappear again. It seemed that he didn¡¯t need to say BloodShade¡¯s name aloud; thinking of its name as he willed it into existence was enough. As he continued his practice, Elysian noticed that he could now summon and unsummon the artifact much faster, as if it were appearing magically out of thin air. ¡°Good, this is very good. BloodShade told me that our souls are connected. If this is true, I¡¯m curious if this will work,¡± he said as he put the knife on the ground before walking a few meters away from it. He then unsummoned the weapon. Like before, the artifact uncoiled, turning into an inky shadow as it slithered along the floor, climbing up his legs before returning to his wrist. ¡°Sh*t, it works! Damn, this is going to be useful.¡± Elysian tried it again with a greater distance this time. Just like before, the artifact returned to him. As he continued testing with even greater space, he discovered that distance didn¡¯t seem to matter. However, he wasn¡¯t sure about that since he could only test the maximum length the training hall could offer. After he was done with that, he then tested placing some objects or obstacles in the way before recalling the knife. The artifact returned without any problem as it easily slipped through any tiny openings. ¡°It seems the distance and obstacles don¡¯t matter, and it always chooses the shortest route to me,¡± Elysian softly muttered, pondering the results of his test as he considered how he was going to effectively use these new findings. ¡°Well, not really the shortest route, since it always chooses to pass through the ground. Can¡¯t it fly directly to me?¡± Elysian started another experiment as he tried to get the artifact to fly to him, but no matter what he did, it always slid along the floor towards his legs. As he continued his test, he failed each time, to the point that he became so frustrated that he thought it couldn¡¯t be done. ¡°Why not practice with my new abilities first before I try this again,¡± the young noble said, sighing in frustration. Chapter 81 And just like that, Elysian moved on to try out the new abilities he got from BloodShade and Xipilcoatl. Aside from the legendaries, which he couldn¡¯t use, he tried all the active abilities, from ShadowStep to Crimson Sacrifice. It was more than he expected, and he was very satisfied with his initial impression of these abilities. In the case of ShadowStep, it did just as advertised, as he slipped into a shadow before teleporting to a nearby shadow. The only problem was that the duration was short, around six seconds. This might be enough if he wanted to escape, but using it in a fight would be problematic. Elysian tested ShadowStep again, trying to determine the distance he could travel and whether he could pass through obstacles with it. At the end of the test and after another activation, he discovered that the ability could travel about fifteen meters, which was very good for a level one. Sadly, he learned that ShadowStep couldn¡¯t pass through obstacles. It seemed he needed to see where he wanted to go before he could teleport there. Luckily, the ability doesn¡¯t restrict him to the ground. He could use it on a table or wall as long as a shadow was cast on it. Though the ability had obvious limitations, it couldn¡¯t be denied that he could use it both in offense and defense. If he was able to truly utilize it to its fullest potential, this would become one of the deadliest abilities in his growing repertoire. Satisfied with his testing, Elysian moved on to the lowest rated ability he got, Ravenous Whisper. Though this was clearly a non-combat ability, he wanted to see if he could still come up with ways to put it to good use in certain situations. Sadly, he was alone in the hall and couldn¡¯t test it. However, he still activated it to see if there were some nuances that he would discover; sadly, there were none. The next ability he looked at was Nightmare Weave. He was very excited to try this, because it fit perfectly with his fighting style. Being a psionic cultivator, he didn¡¯t find any difficulty as he wove threads of shadow from the ground, creating a shadow creature he had seen before. Elysian walked around as he inspected and prodded it carefully. Even though its color was only black as ink all around, its appearance seemed so realistic that he thought he was facing the same damned beast he had met long ago. ¡°Is this alive?¡± Elysian asked himself as the creature looked at him. As they considered each other, the beast suddenly moved, going closer to him. Stepping back in surprise, the boy stopped himself before finding the courage to touch the creature. His hands easily passed through it, touching nothing but air. Then, the ability ended as the beast returned to the shadows. ¡°It has already ended. Tsk, that was too fast,¡± Elysian muttered, dissatisfied with all the durations of the abilities he had tested. ¡°What was it, a minute? Yeah, it was around a minute if I¡¯m not wrong. Isn¡¯t that too brief?¡± he said before sighing when he realized he had made some mistakes. ¡°No, it isn¡¯t short but typical at this level. It seems I¡¯ve been comparing it to the abilities I¡¯ve had when I died. That¡¯s a terrible comparison since I¡¯ve already leveled up those abilities to their maximum.¡± ¡®This just means I need to be cognizant when I use my abilities.¡¯ With the durations out of the way, Elysian focused on testing the abilities again. This time, Nightmare Weave made a different creature, a giant spider as tall as him. He remembered this creature vividly, as it was found on one of the most secluded islands on the eastern continent. Like before, the creature didn¡¯t seem to be aggressive as it studied him before looking around the room. ¡°This is indeed an epic ability. Its actions and movements are so real that it can be mistaken for being alive. Hmm¡­. Maybe it is? A denizen of the shadow realm? Well, whatever it is, it¡¯s fascinating to look at,¡± he muttered before frowning. ¡°It is indeed impressive, but why does it seem lacking?¡± Elysian pondered for a moment before reading Nightmare Weave¡¯s effects again. ¡°Here it is. The ability says that it creates terrifying visions tailored to each opponent''s deepest fears, causing confusion and fear among enemies,¡± he muttered as he considered the two creatures created by the ability again. ¡°These are indeed terrifying monsters to some, but I¡¯m not afraid of them. I¡¯ve killed many of these monsters; they should be the ones that are afraid of me. Is this why the ability doesn¡¯t cause any confusion or fear toward me?¡± After the time ran out and the creature returned to the shadow, Elysian cast Nightmare Weave again as he tried to figure out why the ability was not working out as intended. This time, the creature that came out from the shadow was a desert fox. ¡°What the hell!¡± he exclaimed, surprised by the created creature. ¡°I¡¯m now sure that something is wrong with Nightmare Weave. Desert foxes are creatures that are often made into pets by the wealthy. I¡¯m quite sure I¡¯m not afraid of these creatures,¡± he muttered as he tried to pet the head of the fox. It meekly looked at his hand before smelling it. As Elysian tried to rack his brain for an answer, his eyes suddenly widened. ¡°I¡¯m such an idiot,¡± he muttered, reading the effects again. ¡°Tsk, it clearly points out here about the opponent¡¯s deepest fears. Damn it, of course, it wouldn¡¯t work because I¡¯m casting it on myself.¡± This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Elysian wanted to scream in frustration. ¡°It seems this isn¡¯t my day. I just got embarrassed by Hugo, and now I can¡¯t even properly evaluate an ability. Tsk!¡± he exclaimed before sighing in resignation. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve found the problem. Well, I can¡¯t test it for now. I¡¯m the only one here.¡± Without any choice, Elysian moved on to the next ability, Crimson Sacrifice. Among the abilities he had obtained, this was the only attack ability he had. ¡°Aside from the high cost of mana, I also need to sacrifice a portion of my health. Well, this is better than the others that needed me to kill, though it doesn¡¯t make it any easier,¡± he muttered, reading the description of the ability. ¡°Hmm¡­ How much would I need to sacrifice? It wouldn¡¯t leave me at death¡¯s door, right? Likely not, that would be stupid,¡± he remarked before sighing in resignation. ¡®Well, among my abilities, this is one of those that I need to test out before using it in a real fight. It¡¯s better to test this now than later.¡¯ With a determined look, Elysian used Crimson Sacrifice. Immediately, he felt his vision blur for a few moments before returning to normal. ¡°I can feel that I lost a portion of my health, but not by much. Hmm¡­ about five percent? Yeah, that¡¯s about right,¡± he stated, nodding his head as he looked at the knife in his hand. Just like the description said, BloodShade¡¯s blade was now coated with a thin layer of crimson energy. ¡°That looks dangerous,¡± Elysian said as he inspected the blade closely. ¡°Damn, anyone who¡¯s unlucky enough to be stabbed by this thing will likely die in no time. I¡¯m the owner, and I''m even afraid of it. Hmm¡­. What will I do with it now?¡± he muttered as he read the description again. ¡°It says here that this is good for one single attack, which means this crimson energy won¡¯t disappear until I use this.¡± ¡®Damn , do I need to stab someone with this? Hmm¡­ Why not stab myself to see the damage it can cause. F*ck, not a chance. I¡¯m not crazy, and I don¡¯t have a death wish. Sigh. What do I do now?¡¯ Elysian looked around, and in the far corner of the hall, he saw a reinforced practice dummy. ¡°I think that should do it,¡± he muttered, moving closer to it. Slowly, he lifted his hand as he brought BloodShade closer to the chest of his target. Closely observing the area where he was about to strike, he slammed it forward, effortlessly stabbing without any resistance. ¡°Hmm¡­ Well, that was anticlimactic,¡± Elysian said as he pulled BloodShade out. Indeed, it was disappointing. Even when he inspected the area where he struck the dummy, it looked like a normal stab. Though smooth and impeccable, it was still just a stab. At first, he thought that the ability didn¡¯t work, but when he looked at the blade, the crimson energy was gone, which just showed the ability was triggered. Elysian sighed in disappointment. ¡®Why am I disappointed? What do I even expect? That Crimson Sacrifice would make the attack explode? Tsk, I¡¯m such an idiot. Well, it seems I won¡¯t be able to test this out until I¡¯m in a real fight. Sigh. Disappointing, but at least I know now that the health sacrifice is manageable.¡¯ ¡°Now, it seems I have to test the last one, Shroud of Tenebris,¡± Elysian said, walking back to the center of the hall. ¡°I already unknowingly used the Veil of Tenebris earlier. Well, that¡¯s incorrect. It''s a passive after all, so it¡¯s always in effect. Now, let¡¯s see what the active ability looks like.¡± Elysian activated the Shroud of Tenebris. Unlike the other abilities, this was conspicuous as a black cloak suddenly surrounded his body. ¡°Let¡¯s see,¡± he muttered as he walked to the side to see what he looked like in front of the mirror. There he saw himself wearing a dark cloak as if death himself had ascended into Creation. It looked like he was wearing it, but in truth, it was floating over him. Sure, some parts touched his arms and body, but the other parts were weirdly floating just enough to fully cover him. Weirdly enough, he could easily see right through the shroud, but in the mirror, it seemed to act as a real cloth, covering his identity completely. As Elysian moved around, he noticed that the shroud seemed to move on its own. Well, not entirely. When he moved to the left, the whole shroud moved in that direction, but just enough to fully cover him like it did before. However, the edges of the cloth, more visibly on his arms and legs, were moving randomly. ¡°Interesting. Hmm¡­ This is rather cool. I look nice in this, and mysterious,¡± Elysian said, chuckling, satisfied with what he saw. ¡°With my lower face the only part visible, this will be perfect if I want to do some covert operations.¡± Elysian tried to move around for a couple of minutes, from jumping to executing some attacking maneuvers. No matter what he did, the shroud stayed in place, protecting his identity. ¡®Also, this has a sustained duration, which means it can stay active as long as I can withstand Dark Influence. The question now is how long I could stand it before it gets really unbearable. Well, I have the whole morning to find out.¡¯ As soon as Elysian tried all the abilities, he decided that it was important to know how many abilities he could use before reaching the limit of BloodShade. So, he wasted no time as he used the abilities again. In the end, Elysian used ShadowStep eight times in total. That was more than he initially planned; however, he got so giddy as he ran around, teleporting everywhere while wearing the shroud. Who could blame him, though? He looked so damn cool wearing it like some avenger in the night. After all the running, he used Nightmare Weave four times in total, while Shroud of Tenebris and Ravenous Whisper weren¡¯t used again. Even though he couldn¡¯t extract useful information from it, Elysian used Crimson Sacrifice again before BloodShade ran out of energy. He just couldn¡¯t resist. He had to use it with ShadowStep and Shroud of Tenebris or he wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep that night. Indeed, it was worth it. He looked even cooler with the addition of Crimson Sacrifice. ¡°Master?¡± Bran asked, surprised to see a hooded figure inside. Chapter 82 ¡°Is that?!¡± Osric exclaimed, staring wide-eyed at a hooded figure hanging upside from the ceiling as if doing some weird acrobatic maneuver. Elysian was taken aback as if caught in some compromising situation. ¡°Hey, are you done already?¡± he asked nonchalantly, letting himself fall to the ground. He then ordered the hood of the shroud to fall to his back, or more precisely, it flipped to his back before separating into long strips of cloth and moving as if there was a strong wind in the hall. It was eerie when he first saw it, thinking that it was alive. Coupled with the random movement of the shroud¡¯s edge, who could blame him for making such a childish assumption? Actually, being foolish sometimes pays off. He accidentally learned this little trick of his when he was fooling around, thinking that he was some kind of hero. Both Brand and Osric¡¯s eyes widened at what they saw. Their mouths were slightly open, trying to make sense of it all. ¡®Why the hell am I embarrassed now? Tsk, these b*stards are overreacting as if I¡¯m doing some weird sh*t. Whatever. I look cool.¡¯ ¡°Yeah,¡± Bran finally responded while he kept on staring at the noble and the shroud. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Just trying some new stuff I¡¯ve learned,¡± Elysian responded as he walked closer to them. ¡°Isn¡¯t that too early? Usually, it would take you until mid-morning before you¡¯re done.¡± ¡°Yeah, well, the soldiers are doing early and more patrolling around the city,¡± Osric said, sighing. ¡°It seems the city is becoming quite dangerous.¡± Elysian noticed some sadness in Bran''s eyes when he heard the mention of Ironspire¡¯s current situation. Sighing, he apologized, ¡°As both of you know what truly happened, I¡¯m sorry for my actions that caused the chaos in the city.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, young master,¡± Osric said, looking him straight in the eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve done what is right. Those b*stards deserved what happened to them.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Elysian responded, trying to smile, though it was clear there was a tinge of regret and melancholy in it. ¡°I don¡¯t regret one bit what I did to them, but it can¡¯t be denied that this made the lives of the soldiers harder. If a fight is to take place, some might lose their lives.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a soldier too,¡± Osric replied as he tried to ease the worry of his lord. ¡°This is simply part of the job. It¡¯s our duty to protect this city, so you don¡¯t have to feel sorry for us. We already accepted that we might die doing our duty.¡± ¡°Yeah, but it won¡¯t make things easier,¡± Elysian muttered softly before he continued, ¡°Also, some civilians might die because of me.¡± ¡°Yes, they might die, and it''s your fault,¡± Bran suddenly remarked, earning him a surprised look from everyone for his blunt opinion. ¡°But if you did nothing and they killed more people, it would also be your fault. So, it¡¯s better that you kill them so that there are fewer people who are killing the good people,¡± he continued, smiling at them. ¡°But, young master, I haven¡¯t yet forgotten how you quietly manipulated me into killing someone. I know you mean well, but I don¡¯t like what you did.¡± Elysian¡¯s internal turmoil over his resulting actions was suddenly forgotten, replaced by a more personal one. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you would notice,¡± he finally said, sighing in resignation as he carefully studied his servant¡¯s expression. ¡°I know I¡¯m slow, but I¡¯m not stupid, young master,¡± Bran responded, looking down the floor before frowning and glancing back at the young noble. ¡°What you did to me is not nice.¡± ¡°I know, big fella. I know,¡± Elysian muttered with a melancholic smile. ¡°What I did is inexcusable and bad, but if I am put in that situation again, I will still do it, big fella. Do you know why?¡± Bran just shook his head. ¡°So that you would survive,¡± Elysian said honestly. ¡°If you are going to follow me on my journey, it¡¯s unavoidable that you will kill people. That is simply the hard truth. In a fight of life and death, a slight hesitation might result in your death. It¡¯s better that you get used to killing someone now than later when it''s dangerous, and I can¡¯t guarantee your safety.¡± ¡°I understand¡­ but I still don¡¯t like it,¡± Bran responded solemnly. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t like it. Taking someone¡¯s life is never easy, my friend,¡± Elysian stated, patting the huge boy on the arm. ¡°Even though I believe what I did was necessary, it doesn''t mean I¡¯m not sorry for what I put you through. I will warn you, though. I will still do stuff like I did if I believe it''s for your own good. I would like to apologize in advance,¡± he said honestly, studying the unhappy face of his servant. ¡°Do you hate me, big fella?¡± Looking straight into the noble¡¯s eyes, Bran shook his head and answered, ¡°I don¡¯t hate you, young master. I understand what you¡¯re doing, but I¡¯m upset about it.¡± ¡°Never easy?¡± Osric suddenly spoke after quietly listening to the conversation between the two. When he saw the noble¡¯s eyes looking at him, he continued, ¡°You told me before that you wanted me to speak my own mind and that I should be honest with you. Is that still true?¡± ¡°Of course. Always. You are my companion, and I consider you my friend,¡± Elysian answered, smiling at the older boy, whose expression softened a little. ¡°If you wouldn¡¯t be honest with me, who would? You can reprimand, shout, or even insult me. I won¡¯t take it personally. I will just consider it a discourse between friends. However, I hope you will also not take it personally if I shout or insult you back,¡± he remarked, raising a brow in challenge. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. Osric laughed at that and said, ¡°I¡¯m happy that I¡¯m under you, young master. Do you know how terrified I was when I first served you? You have such an infamous reputation. I thought I¡¯m going to be beaten and insulted all the time.¡± ¡°Yeah, I remember,¡± Elysian chuckled at that uncomfortable memory. ¡°And Osric, please don¡¯t be like that again, okay? You¡¯re not the only one who¡¯s embarrassed by that whole ordeal. I suffered a lot too.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t even if you force me to,¡± Osric responded before immediately changing the unpleasant memory. ¡°Since you want me to be honest, I will be honest then.¡± ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°You seem to enjoy it as you slowly kill that thug. I know we had this discussion before, after you killed that one in the alleyway. No matter what happens, I will still serve you, even if you become the most evil person on the continent. I made a promise that day when you saved my sister¡­ my family,¡± Osric said, pausing for a moment as he gritted his teeth. ¡°I owe you everything. So at the end of the day, nothing will change, but as a loyal servant, I will tell you honestly that what you did is too cruel. You don¡¯t need to torture that man; you could have just killed him instantly and been done with it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Elysian responded honestly, sighing. ¡°I regret the man I killed and tortured in the alley.¡± ¡°You did?¡± ¡°I will be clear, I regret what happened to that one, but not with Grimscar, which I have done worse,¡± Elysian clarified as confusion returned to his companion¡¯s faces. ¡°Whether you believe me or not, at that time, I didn¡¯t know I was unknowingly being influenced by BloodShade.¡± ¡°BloodShade?¡± ¡°I mean the cursed knife.¡± ¡°Ah, that one.¡± ¡°Yeah, that one.¡± ¡°So that means, young master, you¡¯re not a killer but just possessed by the knife¡¯s ghost?¡± Bran asked with a terrified look on his face. ¡®Sigh. We¡¯re back again with the ghost thing. Well, he¡¯s not really completely wrong.¡¯ ¡°Well, that¡¯s not entirely true, big fella. I wasn¡¯t possessed then. I was just influenced,¡± Elysian clarified. ¡°What I mean is that I¡¯m already capable of such horror. It wasn¡¯t the first time I did something like that¡­¡± ¡°When did you do something that gruesome, and how many times?¡± Osric asked, narrowing his eyes. ¡®Sh*t, I misspoke. What should I tell them, I come from the future? Tsk, I can¡¯t do that. Well, not now at least.¡¯ Sighing, Elysian said, ¡°I can¡¯t tell you right now. Maybe in the future, I will. But believe me, I didn¡¯t do it here or in this life. I know it''s confusing, so let¡¯s forget that for now and focus on just this, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°As I was saying, I killed those men. I won¡¯t give any excuses for that,¡± Elysian said, looking them straight in the eyes. ¡°However, my threshold for cruelty and violence was greatly increased. The most clear example of that was the man I painfully killed in the alleyway. If I had been myself, I would have just killed him instantly. I agree with you, Osric, he needed to die, but not that horrifically.¡± ¡°Then, what about Grimscar?¡± Osric asked, his expression softening a little. ¡°Well, he deserved to die like that and more,¡± Elysian said with venom in his voice. ¡°The only thing I regret is that he died too soon. He should¡¯ve suffered more for the way he raped and tortured those poor women,¡± he continued as hate radiated from his eyes. ¡°Someone like that should suffer for all eternity in pain and damnation, and I made sure he got just that.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It¡¯s better that you don¡¯t know,¡± Elysian remarked pointedly, instantly ending that area of inquiry. This confused the older boy, yet it made him swallow hard at the possible implication of those words. Sensing the discomfort in the soldier¡¯s face, the young noble sighed and continued, ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I got emotional. I just hate people like Grimscar.¡± ¡°After I learned what he did to Amara¡¯s friend and the other women, he deserved to die. Someone like him doesn¡¯t deserve to live,¡± Osric responded, nodding his head in agreement. ¡°But,¡± Elysian muttered, sensing where this was going. ¡°But why not kill him, and be done with it,¡± Osric continued, looking the boy straight in the eyes. ¡°I know you hate him, I do too, but you¡¯re just a boy. If you keep doing that, you will just corrupt your mind and soul. You¡¯ll destroy yourself in the long run.¡± ¡®What¡¯s there to corrupt when I¡¯m already corrupted from a long time ago? Regressing doesn¡¯t equal having a new soul or purifying myself. It¡¯s still the same, spoiled and broken.¡¯ ¡°With all the death and pain he has caused, is death enough? Death is just a sweet release for vermin like him,¡± Elysian stated passionately, though it didn¡¯t seem to convince the older boy. ¡°Just think of all the horrific things he has done. How he raped those poor women repeatedly while slowly torturing them as jerked off to it? With all that he did, if he were to just die quickly and painlessly, where is the justice in that? If I were one of those women, I would feel even more injustice. Why should such a vile creature be given a reprieve and not them?¡± he asked as the older boy looked down. ¡°Is that even right? Would you just sit down there while allowing such an injustice?¡± Osric was left speechless, unable to answer. ¡°However, I¡¯m not stupid,¡± Elysian continued, sighing again as his fury slowly dissipated. ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean I will just sacrifice my life or the lives of my people to correct an injustice. I¡¯m not an avenger of vengeance or any of that. I know I¡¯m just a lowly son of a baron who just took his first step in cultivation,¡± he stated as the soldier glanced at him again. ¡°If I were to see the king beating a child or killing one because he did not like the way he looked, I would just stay quiet, grit my teeth, and do nothing. However, if it is within my power to act and correct something that¡¯s wrong, more so in my own territory, isn¡¯t it my duty to dispense justice and correct what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Osric finally said, nodding his head. Even though he did not like it, he couldn¡¯t find fault in the young noble¡¯s conviction. ¡°I know we might have differing opinions on such matters, but I hope you understand where I stand and respect them?¡± Osric and Bran nodded silently. ¡°And don¡¯t worry that I will get corrupted and turn into someone like Grimscar. You are with me, advising and warning me so that it will never happen,¡± Elysian said, smiling at them. After they nodded resolutely, he continued, ¡°Well, that''s some heavy stuff we talked about. I think we need to put an end to that and focus on why we are really here.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think this is a perfect time to step into cultivation?¡± Chapter 83 ¡°Stepping into cultivation?¡± Osric repeated, confused by the noble''s insinuation. ¡°Isn¡¯t it something that just happens, young master?¡± Bran asked, racking his brain to see if he had gotten it wrong. ¡®Yeah, I forgot that in the northern continent, it is widely believed that becoming a cultivator just happened as if ordained by a god, and that chances will be higher if you choose a martial path. However, I know for a fact that¡¯s false. On the eastern continent, there are well-known methods that will greatly help someone become a cultivator. I¡¯m a living example of that. My master helped me, an untalented b*stard, to become a cultivator.¡¯ Though this knowledge and these methods are mostly prevalent in the east, that doesn¡¯t mean that on this continent, there aren¡¯t any methods to help someone become a cultivator. However, those methods are reserved only for those rich, ancient families of the powerful empires.¡¯ ¡°Yeah, well, it does, but there are ways to help you get it faster,¡± Elysian responded, smiling at their surprised faces. ¡°Really?¡± Osric asked with doubt in his voice. ¡°Is it dangerous, young master?¡± Bran asked, excitement in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. And no, big fella, it¡¯s not dangerous. So, don¡¯t worry,¡± Elysian answered before pausing for a moment. Sweat started to form on his forehead as the effect of the Shroud of Tenebris was starting to greatly affect him. ¡®Hmm¡­ It took around thirty minutes before I could feel the effect of the Shroud. In about an hour, the effect is noticeable but bearable. Then, after one hour and a half, the mental effect was greatly affecting me. I believe that I can still use it for a time before it becomes debilitating, but it¡¯s better not to unless it¡¯s an emergency.¡¯ ¡°Master, are you alright?¡± Osric asked as he and the servant hurriedly moved to the side of the younger boy. The first thing Elysian saw were the big eyes of Bran staring at him with a worried face. ¡°Both of you, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine,¡± he muttered, trying to ease their concern. ¡°It¡¯s just one of my abilities. I¡¯m trying to test how long I can make it active,¡± he explained before deactivating the Shroud of Tenebris. ¡°Was that an ability?¡± Bran asked, surprised by the revelation. ¡°I thought it was a real cloak?¡± ¡°Why would I even wear a cloak in the training hall?¡± Bran hesitantly looked at Osric before he glanced back and answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know. You have a weird taste, young master.¡± ¡®Weird taste? B*stard. What is he trying to say?!¡¯ Elysian just sighed, shaking his head and saying, ¡°I¡¯m now fine, so don¡¯t worry. Shall we start?¡± When they looked at him hesitantly, he continued, ¡°If you¡¯re thinking that my situation just now is related to your cultivation, don¡¯t. They are completely different matters. So, don¡¯t waste time and go to the bathroom and take off your clothes.¡± ¡°Why do we need to go to the bathroom?¡± Osric asked, narrowing his eyes. ¡°Also, do we need to take off our clothes?¡± ¡®Why is he asking me that? Is he suspecting me of something? These b*stards! Hmm¡­ Wait. Tsk, of course, he doesn''t know. Damn, yeah, I need to explain first.¡¯ ¡°Listen, the moment you enter cultivation or go to the next stage, your body will be reforged into something new and powerful. In that process, waste and toxins will be expelled from your body,¡± Elysian remarked as his two companions listened carefully to his explanation. ¡°If you two stay here, the hall will smell like sh*t. And when my father returns, he will kill me for it.¡± Both Bran and Osric looked at each other as their faces paled at the thought of the Baron. ¡°Wait, that¡¯s only true if you are successful in becoming a cultivator. However, even with my help, it¡¯s nearly impossible that you¡¯ll become one today. It might take you about a week. Yeah, a week,¡± Elysian said as he made some mental calculations. ¡®I did it in one day in this life, but it¡¯s different. I¡¯ve already done it before, so I know what I¡¯m doing. Though they are more talented than me, it¡¯s their first time experiencing it, so realistically, it would take them nearly a week at least. In the past, it took me nearly a month to be a cultivator. Damn, my master nearly skinned me alive for taking so damn long.¡¯ ¡°A week?!¡± both Bran and Osric exclaimed, looking at each other, surprised by the young noble¡¯s claim. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. ¡°Why? Is that too long?¡± Elysian asked, carefully considering their reaction. ¡°It took me nearly a month to be a cultivator. I know it¡¯s going to be hard, and it will test your resolve, but don¡¯t give up. I¡¯m confident that the two of you will succeed.¡± ¡°We are not complaining about the time. Actually, we are surprised that it¡¯s so fast,¡± Osric stated, glancing at the servant, who nodded at him in agreement. ¡°No matter how hard it is or how long, as long as we become cultivators, we will do anything.¡± ¡®That¡¯s the spirit. I can clearly see the hunger in Osric¡¯s eyes. I couldn¡¯t blame him, since he is part of the military. He saw firsthand the huge chasm between normal soldiers and cultivators. This was evident in his duel last week with Sybil, where he got destroyed.¡¯ ¡°I am glad that the two of you are determined. This will make things easier,¡± Elysian remarked, smiling at them. ¡°You two are more talented than me. In no time, you two will likely surpass me in the future.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying, young master,¡± Bran bluntly said, frowning at the noble. ¡°Me, lying?¡± ¡°The big fella is right, master,¡± Osric said, snorting at the insinuation of the younger boy. ¡°I know you want to boost our confidence, but I¡¯ve seen how you fight¡ªhow you easily defeated Sybil, not to mention you won against that monster, that old freak.¡± ¡®Well, if he says it that way, he¡¯s right. Also, I just gained considerable power with the addition of BloodShade. I also have the Eye of Sacraeon, though my ownership of it is still highly questionable. However, I¡¯m not lying. Both of them are more talented than me. According to Eye¡¯s assessment, my talent rating is just a meager F+, while Osric is C-. Bran is even more talented with a rating of B.¡¯ ¡°Whether you believe me or not, I¡¯m telling the truth,¡± Elysian asserted, chuckling at their questioning eyes. ¡°Why don¡¯t we start? I know both of you are excited.¡± After that, it was easy, as both Bran and Osric followed his instructions without any complaints. They both went to the bathroom. After a brief discussion, it was agreed upon that Osric would be the first one he would guide through the cultivation process. Without any inhibition, Osric took off his shirt and pants before sitting down on a chair. ¡°Are you ready? Tsk, I nearly forgot. Before we start, you should learn about the basics of cultivation,¡± Elysian said, sighing. It was his first time guiding someone into the process of cultivation. He nearly forgot that they needed to learn the bare basics of cultivation and the core that they would choose. So, Elysian taught them. He initially thought that it would take them the entire morning or, worse, the whole day for them to understand it. However, they easily grasped the essence of his teaching. Even Bran, who he thought would have a tough time learning the process and foundation of cultivation, understood it pretty well. ¡°So, master, you¡¯re saying I need to choose among the three on what is my primary core?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve talked with the other soldiers. They never mentioned that they needed to choose something,¡± Osric said. ¡°Well, it¡¯s because they let their cultivation run its course,¡± Elysian answered, knowing immediately the soldier¡¯s next question. ¡°Whether you choose or just let fate choose for you, there is no difference in the result other than the former, where you have a say in the type of cultivator you want to become.¡± ¡°What did you choose, young master?¡± Bran asked curiously. ¡°I chose the upper core. I¡¯m a mind cultivator.¡± ¡°Mind cultivator?¡± Osric muttered, confusion in his eyes. ¡°Master, it¡¯s my first time hearing it. You¡¯re not just messing with us, right? Ouch!¡± Elysian flicked Osric¡¯s ear and said, ¡°Quit doubting me, you b*stard! Do you think I will just fool around with something this important?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Both his companions said it in unison. Elysian was surprised by their response, as he considered himself more. ¡®Well, they aren¡¯t wrong. I might have goofed around just for the heck of it.¡¯ ¡°Well, this time, however, I¡¯m telling the truth,¡± Elysian said, trying to sound serious. ¡°I¡¯m not surprised you don¡¯t know about it. This is usually taught in elite schools in Portia.¡± ¡°Portia?¡± Bran muttered. ¡°How would you know, young master? You haven¡¯t been there before.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t but I heard some nobles who had been there talk about it,¡± Elysian answered, lying to them. Well, what choice did he have? He could only lie to them to get it over with. ¡°Just trust me on this, okay?¡± ¡°Then, if I choose the lower core, I¡¯m a body cultivator?¡± Osric asked, thinking deeply about the information he was learning. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. And if you choose the middle core, you¡¯re a spirit cultivator,¡± Elysian added, grinning at their inquisitive faces. ¡°Spirit? Does that mean that it involves our soul?¡± Bran hesitantly asked while staring straight at the noble. ¡°No, that¡¯s just a name. I don¡¯t know who coined that term, but it doesn¡¯t really relate to the soul. Well, as far as I know,¡± Elysian explained. ¡°The study and concept of the soul are very mysterious and complex. It¡¯s better that we just leave it to the scholars that focus on the esoteric.¡± ¡°But mental and body cultivators are related to the body and mind, right?¡± Osric asked, trying to recall the information that the noble gave them earlier. ¡°You said that mental cultivators have greater control of their aura and have high mental defense, while body cultivators have powerful bodies and greater health regeneration.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯ve been listening diligently to me,¡± Elysian remarked, nodding approvingly at the older boy. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Like this,¡± he said as he took a piece of silver coin and condensed a portion of his aura. Both his companions¡¯ eyes widened as they studied it up close. Though they had already seen this trick of his before, it was still fascinating to see up close. ¡°I¡¯m able to easily do this because I¡¯m a mental cultivator.¡± ¡°Wow, young master! That¡¯s¡­ That¡¯s the one you always use? The technique you used against the old man?¡± Bran asked excitedly. ¡°Then I want to become a mental cultivator like you.¡± ¡°Tsk, don¡¯t choose your cultivation just because of his,¡± Elysian chided him. ¡°I didn¡¯t show you this because I wanted you to be just like me. It¡¯s just to demonstrate what a mental cultivator could do. Also, whether you like it or not, I will force you to do this exercise. Controlling your aura is an essential skill, no matter what primary core you choose.¡± ¡°But, young master, I wanted to be just like you.¡± Consumed by his own thoughts, Osric softly muttered, ¡°At the end of the day, we all have three cores, but we are just choosing the primary one, which will dictate the direction of our cultivation.¡± ¡°Good, I¡¯m glad that you understand,¡± Elysian said before pointing to the servant. ¡°Not like this idiot here.¡± ¡°You said that the spirit cultivator has higher energy capacity and regeneration? Isn¡¯t that the most important thing in a cultivator?¡± Osric asked as he seriously contemplated this path. ¡°Cultivators that have high aura reserves and regeneration can fight longer, and they have higher chances of survival.¡± ¡°In a way, you''re right,¡± Elysian agreed with the soldier¡¯s assessment. Chapter 84 ¡°Then why did you choose to become a mental cultivator, master?¡± Osric asked, trying to make sense of his decision. ¡°Among the three, I find the upper core to be the least useful of the lot.¡± ¡°Again, you¡¯re right,¡± Elysian agreed, nodding his head. ¡°For most people, both the lower and middle cores are the most useful.¡± ¡°Then why did you¡­¡± ¡°I said for most people, I didn¡¯t say for everyone,¡± Elysian interjected, trying to get his point across. ¡°There is no right or wrong choice among these cores. Their usefulness depends on the person. For example, close-range fighters¡ªthe vanguards¡ªthose who fight face-to-face with the enemy will find the lower core to be more suited to them, while those mid-to-long-range fighters, who rely more on their abilities, will find the middle core more useful.¡± ¡°You have a point, master,¡± Osric agreed. ¡°But I¡¯ve noticed that those who have higher aura reserves, which according to you are spirit cultivators¡­¡± ¡°Wait, I wanted to correct you there. We are not sure those people are spirit cultivators,¡± Elysian immediately said, clarifying things. ¡°Having a higher aura reserve doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that their primary is the middle core. If all things are equal, I mean their talent, potential, age, body¡ªI mean everything. If one chooses the middle core while another person chooses either the higher or lower core, then the primary middle core user will have three times more aura reserves than either of the two.¡± ¡°The ratio is 100:30:30.¡± ¡°Correct.¡± ¡°Young master, does that mean if I¡¯m a spirit cultivator, the amount of my aura is not the same as the other spirit cultivators?¡± Bran asked as he pondered it more. ¡°That¡¯s right, big fella. I think that''s not surprising, right? For example, compared to us and other children, you are a lot bigger and stronger than us. So it''s not surprising that in terms of cultivation, people have a varying degree of talent,¡± Elysian explained. ¡°That means that even if you become a spirit cultivator, a body or mental cultivator might still have higher aura capacity and regeneration than you.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ Yeah, that makes sense,¡± Bran responded, sighing as he considered the noble¡¯s words more. ¡°Back to my question earlier, master. You said that all types of cultivators have their strengths depending on their suitability to the person and their situation,¡± Osric remarked. ¡°You¡¯ve put that nicely,¡± Elysian responded, smiling at him. ¡°Yes, that''s correct.¡± ¡°However, I¡¯ve noticed that in the military, my superiors value cultivators that have a higher level of aura,¡± Osric stated. ¡°Does that mean that I should choose the middle core, then?¡± ¡°That choice is yours, my friend,¡± Elysian answered, shrugging. ¡°Pick whatever you think is right. Don¡¯t choose based on what others say. You might regret it later, trust me. Just think of what kind of cultivator you want to become. If you¡¯re the type that fights the enemy head-on, then it¡¯s wise to become a body cultivator. However, it doesn¡¯t mean that a spirit cultivator can¡¯t be a close range fighter. It''s just that it¡¯s more logical that the body cultivators take the vanguard position.¡± Osric instantly grew quiet. It was clear that he wasn''t sure of the path he should take. ¡°I want to expound more on why many, in this place, prefer spirit cultivators over body cultivators,¡± Elysian said, trying to help the older boy. ¡°I don¡¯t know if this will help you, and I¡¯m now going to go deeper than necessary. As I said earlier, people in most places don¡¯t know these categories. Also, they don¡¯t know that they can choose what type of cultivators they want to be. Most of the time, people just let nature take its course. If you let that happen, the majority of people will become body cultivators, while a third will become spirit cultivators, and an even smaller portion of that will be like me, a mental cultivator. This means that spirit cultivators are rarer than body cultivators.¡± ¡°So, it¡¯s about scarcity, not because spirit cultivators are more powerful than the others,¡± Osric muttered, nodding his head in understanding. ¡°Correct. At the end of the day, it¡¯s about supply and demand. Because spirit cultivators are rare and they are in demand, their value typically increases. In the case of body cultivators, they are also in demand, but there are plenty of cultivators to fill that demand, so their value is much lower,¡± Elysian remarked, sighing. ¡°Well, that¡¯s how I see it. Also, you¡¯re working for me. You don¡¯t need to worry about what Cedric or Lucas will say. Your only concern is how to become better than you are now so that you¡¯ll serve me better. No matter what path you take, I¡¯ll respect your decision, because you know yourself better than me.¡± ¡°Okay. Thank you, master,¡± Osric said, smiling at the noble with more certainty than before. ¡°I¡¯m curious, though. If the body and spirit cultivators are taking the close-to-long range positions, then what about the mental cultivators?¡± Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. ¡®In Northcrest, where there is constant war, mental cultivators are least useful. This is more abundant in the east where it¡¯s more peaceful. The battles there are not in the open field but in the dark, subtle political maneuvering in palaces.¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s harder to answer, but in most cases, they¡¯re least useful in a fight,¡± Elysian honestly stated, pondering more on how to respond. ¡°Hmm¡­ If we base it on my cultivation choice, my fights will be more focused on a different battlefield than yours. This means that you need to become a lot stronger to defend me so that I can stay alive,¡± he continued, chuckling at himself.. Osric and Bran, however, did not laugh. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, young master. I will defend you,¡± Bran said with resolve in his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll be stronger than you, master. I¡¯ve seen you fight,¡± Osric said bluntly, staring him in the eyes. ¡°I know you¡¯re hiding something, and I know there might be some secrets as to why you choose that path. I won¡¯t ask your reasons because I don¡¯t have a right. However, like the big fella here, I¡¯ll do my best to protect you.¡± ¡°Good. That¡¯s good to hear from both of you,¡± Elysian said, laughing happily as he patted them on the arm. ¡°Okay. So have you now decided what type of cultivator you want to be?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Osric replied, nodding his head. There was now certainty in his eyes, unlike before, where hesitation had plagued it. ¡°I¡¯ll be a body cultivator.¡± ¡®Hmm¡­ Interesting. I thought he would choose the middle core.¡¯ ¡°A body cultivator?¡± Elysian muttered, nodding his head as he envisioned the older boy as that type of cultivator. ¡°You seemed to be leaning towards becoming a spirit cultivator earlier. What changed?¡± ¡°Yes. Well, I like to fight people up close. I like to be the aggressor in a fight and not just hang back, attacking from afar,¡± Osric explained, nodding to himself, satisfied with his decision. ¡°Also, if I fight from a distance, how will I defend you, master? My job is your personal security, so I need to face the enemy head-on. I can¡¯t do that if I become a spirit cultivator.¡± ¡°You make sense. Good, I like the reasoning behind your decision,¡± Elysian said, smiling at the soldier before turning to his servant. ¡°What about you, big fella?¡± ¡°Spirit cultivator,¡± Bran assuredly said, grinning at the noble. ¡°Did you think it through? You said earlier that you wanted to be a mental cultivator like me. Now, you want to be a spirit cultivator.¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t like to be a mental cultivator because it seems that I need to think a lot,¡± Bran explained, considering the reason behind his choice. ¡°So, I choose to become a spirit cultivator instead.¡± ¡®That¡¯s not necessarily true. All these types require a lot of thinking if you want to be good at it. But I¡¯m happy he reconsidered his earlier choice. He isn¡¯t really suited to be a psionic user. Being a spirit cultivator is much better. Hmm¡­ With his size and strength, a body cultivator is a much better choice. Though I wouldn¡¯t force him according to my preference, it¡¯s my duty as his friend to make him think this carefully, or else he might regret it in the future.¡¯ ¡°Why did you make that choice, big fella?¡± Elysian asked, carefully studying the older boy¡¯s grinning face. ¡°Why not a body cultivator like Osric, here? With your stature and strength, you¡¯ll be a terrifying titan that few would dare contend with.¡± ¡°The master is right, big fella,¡± Osric agreed, nodding to the noble¡¯s words. ¡°We can fight together side-by-side. I bet no one would dare fight us if you¡¯re with me.¡± ¡°Look, even Osric here agrees with me,¡± Elysian added, trying his best to make his servant reconsider his choice. Bran just looked down at the floor, trying to avoid their eyes. ¡°Uhmm¡­ I don¡¯t want to fight close to anyone, young master. I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± he said hesitantly as he tried to find an excuse. ¡°Hmm¡­ If they get closer to you, young master, I can defend you while supporting those in front with my abilities.¡± ¡®Hmm¡­ He is blessed with a powerful body fit to be a soldier, but his mentality is far from being a fighter. In time, his personality might change, but maybe this is who he truly is. I already pushed him far enough when he killed that thug. I can¡¯t do that again. As I said to them, I will respect whatever their decision. It¡¯s their life, after all. I¡¯m just here to advise them. Hmm¡­ Now that I think about it, this might not be too bad. Let¡¯s see.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m happy to talk to you again, Eye. Well, seeing his status again makes me think that a body cultivator is really suited to this big oaf. I don¡¯t know what Metallic Veins does, but anything related to metal is often good for close combat. He also has a very rare Bloodline. This actually changes the equation. With the metallic Veins trait, I bet he will have an element of metal or earth in him. Though these elements are often suited to vanguards, they are also often used by those caster types that fight mid-range. Also, those who have elements need more energy capacity to power their abilities. So, this might not really be a bad thing. Yeah, being a close to mid-range fighter might not be too bad for him. The worst thing that could happen is forcing him to fight in a position he did not want.¡¯ ¡°Well, it¡¯s your choice, big fella,¡± Elysian said, sighing. ¡°Remember, you must take responsibility for that choice. You must find ways to improve yourself in that position.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Bran responded, nodding his head while grinning widely. ¡°I want to warn you, though. This doesn¡¯t mean you won¡¯t fight in close combat. In groups, you¡¯ll be in mid-range, but in one-on-one fights, I highly doubt you¡¯ll have the mobility to keep the necessary distance against your opponent,¡± Elysian bluntly stated as the servant sighed at the challenge he would face. ¡°Knowing that, if you still want to be a spirit cultivator, then I¡¯ll accept your decision.¡± ¡°I still want to be a spirit cultivator, young master,¡± Bran responded with resolve in his eyes. ¡°Fine,¡± Elysian consented, nodding his head at the older boy. ¡°Let¡¯s do this, are you ready now, Osric?¡± ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± the soldier said, breathing deeply as he prepared himself. ¡°What did I tell you earlier?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll clear my mind. Breathe in. Breathe out. Feel the energy around me.¡± Chapter 85 ¡°Why are you trying to sense prana around you?¡± Elysian asked, testing the knowledge of the older boy. ¡°Because it¡¯s easier to sense prana outside than inside me,¡± Osric answered without hesitation. ¡°Good,¡± Elysian nodded. ¡°After you feel prana around you, what will you do then?¡± ¡°Then, I will try to sense prana inside me.¡± ¡°Okay. After that, what will you do?¡± ¡°After I sense the ball of prana inside of me, I need to be very careful, because this is the stage where many people fail at becoming a cultivator,¡± Osric replied with a tinge of concern evident in his voice. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, my friend,¡± Elysian said, trying to ease the concern of the older boy. ¡°People often fail at this because they don¡¯t know what they are facing. With your knowledge of this obstacle, you¡¯ve already won half the battle. Also, you¡¯re one of the people with the toughest mental strength I know. This will be a breeze for you.¡± Osric just looked into the noble¡¯s eyes and nodded. ¡°Now that you have resisted the temptation of the Orb of Life, what then?¡± Elysian asked as he continued grilling the soldier about the entire process. ¡°After I resist it, something will trigger within the orb that will make it expand,¡± Osric answered, pausing for a moment as he considered how to expand on it. ¡°I will just let it expand, and I will never try to interfere with it. The bigger the expansion, the better it is for me.¡± ¡°Good. This is because the size of the orb will represent your potential as a cultivator,¡± Elysian nodded, smiling at the boy¡¯s understanding of the process so far. ¡°Now that it has stopped expanding, what will you do next?¡± ¡°Then I will compress the orb.¡± ¡°By how much?¡± ¡°As much as possible.¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°Because this will determine the quality of my core. This will dictate my energy reserve, whether it is big or small, and my power as a cultivator will also be determined in this step,¡± Osric stated with resolve in his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, master. I will not fail to meet your expectations. No matter what happens, I will compress it to its very limit, even if I die.¡± ¡°Tsk, don¡¯t be so dramatic,¡± Elysian said, shaking his head. ¡°However, you¡¯re right. This is only one of the very few opportunities to change your fate as a cultivator. This chance is within your hands, so grab it. Don''t let it go. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes, master.¡± ¡°After that, you will then put the compressed orb in your chosen core,¡± Elysian remarked, finishing with a grin. ¡°Then, you¡¯ll enter the realm of cultivators.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Osric responded, his face brimming with a wide smile. ¡°I hope the gods will smile at me today.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t expect too much, though. This is just the first day,¡± Elysian warned him, trying to manage his expectations so that he wouldn¡¯t be disappointed. ¡°Before I forget, don¡¯t tell anyone what I told you, and that I can help a person in their cultivation.¡± ¡°Why not, young master?¡± Bran asked, confused by the sudden order of the noble. ¡°Isn¡¯t it better if you tell everyone, so that you can help them become cultivators too?¡± ¡®Helping someone become a cultivator isn¡¯t really a secret. On this continent, there are methods employed by the elites to help their young become cultivators. Not only that, but to get the maximum result. This method usually involves alchemical concoctions¡ªwell, drugs, really. They have clear side effects, but I¡¯ve heard the result is quite good. They are very effective, though, also very expensive. And a lowly baron house like ours can¡¯t afford such stuff. Then there¡¯s the method I¡¯m teaching them. Well, this isn¡¯t really some great secret. True, nearly every renowned family in the east has their own secret methods, but the method I¡¯m teaching them is just some generic stuff. But here in the north, such methods haven¡¯t reached yet, maybe due to distance or cultural differences, but I suspect elites in this land would rather just spend some money than practice some foreign methods. Whatever the case, this is an opportunity I can¡¯t squander. I won¡¯t just spread this method to everyone. I¡¯m not stupid. If I do that, I¡¯ll just give my enemies some knowledge to gain more power. I can only teach this to my own men, so that me and my people will gain something from it.¡¯ ¡°I will do that in the future, big fella, but not now,¡± Elysian explained. ¡°If I teach them this method and it spreads to our enemies, it will just make them more powerful. For now, I can¡¯t just teach this to others until I put in place some strict processes, so that the ones who benefit from it are our own people. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes, young master,¡± Bran replied. ¡°So, for now, don¡¯t tell anyone about this,¡± Elysian said again, emphasizing that important point. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. When both of the noble¡¯s companions nodded, he continued, ¡°Now, that¡¯s done. Osric, let''s start.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Elysian placed his two palms on the back of the older boy as he released his aura while imitating the flow of prana around them. ¡°Can you feel my energy?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Okay, tell me if you feel it,¡± the noble instructed as he slowly increased the intensity of his aura. ¡°I can feel it, master.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Elysian said, impressed by his speed and incredible sense when compared to his own. Earlier in the process, his own master had also done the same. This was to greatly improve his senses by detecting prana around him. However, because of his low talent, it took him quite some time to detect anything, even with an outrageous amount of energy released by his master. ¡®I¡¯m jealous. Talented people are really different.¡¯ ¡°I will now try to slowly lower my aura. Tell me immediately if you can¡¯t detect it anymore,¡± Elysian further instructed as he slowly lowered the intensity of his aura. Just as Elysian instructed, when Osric couldn¡¯t detect anything, he immediately told the younger boy. Elysian, for his part, increased his aura again until the boy could feel it again before slowly lowering it. This continued for a while until the noble felt this was enough for Osric to feel the prana around him. When Osric couldn¡¯t feel prana, they started the process again. Each time, the older boy kept improving his senses until, finally, he succeeded. ¡°Master, I can feel it,¡± Osric cheerfully said, grinning as he looked at the noble. ¡®Sh*t, does this even make sense? He¡¯s able to detect prana already in just an hour or two, while it took me¡­ F*ck, I don¡¯t even want to say it. Tsk, I understand now why my ever-patient master was so frustrated that it came to the point of insulting me. I would do that if I were that slow. Even the room we were imprisoned in is filled with his sighs. That¡¯s where I got my bad habit of sighing from him. Damn it, reality really sucks.¡¯ ¡°Hey, why the hell are you celebrating?! You¡¯re not done yet,¡± Elysian chastised him. His reaction might be a little extreme. Well, who could blame him. It took him another extra life to be somewhat on par with them. ¡°Focus!¡± ¡°Ah, sorry,¡± Osric immediately turned serious. Closing his eyes, he breathed in and out and quickly followed the instructions that the young noble had hammered on him repeatedly. ¡®Well, sensing prana outside the body doesn¡¯t mean that he¡¯ll be able to sense prana inside. This is the part of the process that took me so long to become a cultivator. This isn¡¯t surprising since my master could only guide me in sensing prana outside my body. After that, I was on my own with no one to guide me. Aside from that, sensing what they call the Orb of Life is a totally different beast. This is because everyone is different, which means finding prana inside their very being will be different for each person. It becomes even more complicated since the flow of prana inside the body is different from the outside. No matter how difficult it is, I¡¯m sure Osric will succeed since I also succeeded with my meager talent. But my calculation of when he¡¯ll succeed doesn¡¯t change. Well, maybe it¡¯s a little faster than expected, but not much.¡¯ Turning to his servant, Elysian asked, ¡°Are you ready, big fella?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Bran nodded, but his eyes remained on Osric. ¡°But won¡¯t we wait for him to finish, young master?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve done all I can for him, big fella. It¡¯s in his hands now,¡± Elysian responded, moving closer to the older boy. ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡®Though Bran is more talented than Osric and me, I¡¯m a little worried for him. It can¡¯t be denied that he appears slow if you talk to him, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s really his intelligence or his personality that makes him appear like that. It¡¯s really difficult to assess since there are instances where he surprises me and Osric with his unique perspective.¡¯ Even though Elysian was concerned, he didn¡¯t have a choice but to move on and start the process. The only thing he could do now was grill the older boy more than Osric to make sure he really understood the process. As he repeated what he had done earlier, Bran impressively answered it all with ease. ¡°Good, good. You¡¯ve done better than I expected, big fella,¡± Elysian said, earning him a wide grin from his servant. However, this didn¡¯t alleviate his worry one bit. Knowledge and implementation are totally different. One might have perfect knowledge of one thing but fail in its actual execution. ¡°I will now guide you in sensing prana.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Bran replied, noticing the worried look on the noble¡¯s face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, young master. I already know what to do. I¡¯ve seen Osric earlier, so you don¡¯t need to worry.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Elysian sighed as he guided the servant just like he did with the other boy earlier. Surprisingly, Bran did better than he expected. Well, way better than even Osric. It just took him around thirty minutes to sense prana. ¡®Damn, both of these children are really talented. Sigh. Well, at least they¡¯re working under me. The more blessed and powerful they are, the better for me.¡¯ Looking at his servant, Elysian¡¯s worry increased. ¡°Big fella, don¡¯t forget what I¡¯ve told you,¡± he warned, his tone anxious as everything was now out of his hands. ¡°Beware of the Orb of Life. Don¡¯t listen to it. No matter what.¡± Bran didn¡¯t respond, immediately closing his eyes and focused on his cultivation process. With nothing to do, Elysian could only walk around the room. Though not small, it wasn¡¯t big either, as he just meandered around the room without aim or purpose. Well, it would¡¯ve been more logical if he had just sat near them, but who could blame him? He was too worried to think straight. ¡®I¡¯m not even nervous like this when I first took this process. Is this how it feels to have children? Tsk, what nonsense am I thinking? Am I going crazy? They are a few years older than me.¡¯ Elysian did not know how long he was walking around when he noticed some movements in the servant¡¯s direction. He froze at first, surprised by the boy¡¯s sudden actions, before it turned into worry when he saw Bran¡¯s body shaking. ¡®Did he fail? F*ck, this is bad! This is what I¡¯m afraid of.¡¯ Just as Elysian ran to the older boy, Osric also started to move. This made him immediately stop when he saw the pained expression on his face. ¡®What the hell! Why did they fail at the same time?! Wait, that can¡¯t be! The only time they could fail is when the Orb of Life has succeeded in enthralling them. It¡¯s impossible that they could sense prana this quickly.¡¯ Amidst Elysian¡¯s confusion, his nose twitched when he smelled something rotten coming from his two companions. When he glanced at them, he noticed that their pained expression had turned into a wide grin. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve done it!¡± ¡°Young master, I¡¯m now a cultivator.¡± Elysian froze as his mouth dropped in shock. ¡®Monster. Both of these kids are really monsters.¡¯ Chapter 86 Elysian¡¯s expression froze to the point that both Bran and Osric¡¯s celebration was cut short as they focused their eyes on the noble. ¡°Young master, are you alright?¡± ¡®Damn, these kids are monsters. I now see why my master acted that way. Tsk, though I¡¯m happy, I can¡¯t stop myself from being jealous of them. Well, it seems some people are just blessed, gifted in some areas. Hmm¡­ Now that I think of it, what about my brother? He is widely known to be a genius, and that recognition is not only in Ironspire but in the whole kingdom itself. Maybe even beyond it. Sh*t! Even though I have regressed, it seems I need to work harder just to be able to catch up to them.¡¯ ¡°Huh? Yeah, yeah, I¡¯m okay,¡± Elysian responded, laughing awkwardly. ¡°Wow. Congratulations to you two. I¡¯m so proud of you both,¡± he continued, sounding so fake that it made the atmosphere feel awkward. ¡°Now, all of us are cultivators.¡± ¡°Thanks, master,¡± Osric genuinely said. Though he sensed the strange reaction of the younger boy, it didn¡¯t dampen his mood one bit as his grin never wavered after finally succeeding in taking his first step into cultivation. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have done it without your help. I really owe you for this.¡± The sincere gratitude shown by the soldier momentarily eased the complicated feeling Elysian felt at that time as his forced smile was replaced by something more genuine and real. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. As your master, this is just something that I must do,¡± he responded, nodding at him. ¡°Also, by doing this, I¡¯m also helping myself, so this is just a win-win for both of us.¡± ¡°Young master, thank you so much,¡± Bran said as he suddenly ran towards the noble, trying to give him a big hug. ¡°Hey, stop that, you big oaf,¡± Elysian scowled, evading the unexpected embrace of his servant. ¡°You can¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°Why not?!¡± Bran asked, disappointed by the younger boy¡¯s refusal of his physical manifestation of gratitude. ¡°You¡¯re fucking naked, you b*stard!¡± Elysian exclaimed, never stopping in moving backward until he reached the door. ¡°Even if we¡¯re close, I sure as hell won¡¯t hug any naked boy. That won¡¯t happen. Never. Also, you f*cking stinks! I don¡¯t want your disgusting smell getting on my clothes.¡± Bran and Osric looked at each other before focusing on the smell. Immediately, their faces grimaced in disgust as both of them cursed at the foul smell. ¡°Okay, clean yourselves first before we talk again,¡± Elysian muttered, wanting to get out of there as fast as possible. ¡°Wait, young master!¡± Elysian sighed, glancing back at the servant. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just curious,¡± Bran muttered, hesitating for a moment before he continued, ¡°Is that it?¡± ¡°Is that, what?¡± Elysian asked, confused by the question. At that moment, he just wanted to get away from all the smell. ¡°Can you hurry up?¡± ¡°What I mean is, are we done? Are we really cultivators?¡± Bran asked. Though he already knew about it, accepting this new reality was something he needed to get used to. ¡°You said before that it would take us about a week to be cultivators. It¡¯s just been a day¡­ No, a couple of hours¡­ Have we really succeeded? I expected it to be hard; why was it so easy?¡± Each word that the older boy uttered was like a sharp knife stabbing Elysian¡¯s heart over and over again until his already strained smile completely collapsed, turning into a frown. ¡®Easy? Really, easy? Does he know how hard I tried to be a cultivator in the past, to the point that I was nearly crying blood? And now he¡¯s bragging that it was easy? This f*cking b*stard! Is he doing it on purpose to hammer home the point that I suck? Does this idiot want to f*cking die? If he really wants it, I¡¯ll be glad to give him a hand. Easy, really, it¡¯s easy?!¡¯ At a certain point, Elysian stopped listening as Bran continued to enthusiastically talk nonstop, to the point that he became so giddy that his voice was singing with delight. Being all that, he was totally oblivious to the darkening mood radiating from the younger boy. Obviously, this didn¡¯t sit well with Elysian. Gritting his teeth, he remained quiet as his patience ran out. Osric noticed this as he swallowed hard, elbowing the older boy on the side to make him stop. ¡°Stop it!¡± he muttered softly when the servant wouldn¡¯t shut up. ¡°Huh?¡± Bran paused for a moment when he finally felt the elbow hitting him. Looking at Osric before glancing at the noble, he noticed their irritated expressions. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, young master, for talking so long. I¡¯m just too happy that I¡¯m a cultivator now. I never imagined I¡¯d become one¡ªand that it¡¯s too easy.¡± Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. Raising his brow, Elysian finally had enough. ¡°You¡¯re really a cultivator now, b*stard. This isn¡¯t a dream, but your new reality. Why don¡¯t we talk about this later? Get rid of that rotten smell of yours first, okay?¡± he muttered, grinning viciously. ¡°Wash yourself¡ªand enjoy.¡± ¡°Thank you, young master,¡± Bran responded, grinning. After spending some time with the young noble, Osric now had an idea of his master¡¯s personality. Seeing that spiteful stare of his, he knew full well that trouble would follow. Unable to do anything, he sighed and shook his head as he watched the unsuspecting face of Bran. Elysian nodded and cast the Nightmare Weave on the servant before slamming the door of the bathroom shut and locking it from the outside. What followed next was a scream of fear that racked the very foundation of the building. ¡°Well, it seems Nightmare Weave works. That¡¯s good to know,¡± Elysian muttered as he started whistling nonchalantly as if nothing had happened.
Elysian spent all of his time testing BloodShade again. Well, not its abilities but the weapon itself. His mind was still fixated on not being able to recall the weapon through the air. At first, he was content with doing what he did before¡ªputting the weapon on the ground and recalling it. When he got similar results again and again, he began to doubt that it could be done. ¡°Is this even possible? Hmm¡­ how do I test this out?¡± Elysian softly muttered to himself, when his eyes widened in realization. ¡°I¡¯m such an idiot! Why didn¡¯t I think of that sooner?¡± he told himself, sighing in exasperation. ¡°Why did I keep putting the knife on the ground when I could just throw it?¡± Just like that, Elysian moved in front of the dummy and threw BloodShade. The first few times, he failed repeatedly, as the knife hit the target before he could even recall it. This didn¡¯t deter him, however. He tried again and again, trying new things. First, he threw the weapon with as little force as possible. When that didn¡¯t work, he stepped back farther and farther, just using enough power to be able to hit the target. This mindless repetition took up most of his time as his focus and determination combined into one. This might¡¯ve sounded boring or tedious, but in the noble¡¯s case, it was therapeutic. He welcomed it. Then, out of this endless repetition, he finally did it. He successfully retrieved BloodShade from the air. ¡°Did I just?¡± Elysian muttered, his eyes widening in disbelief. He couldn¡¯t believe what just happened. At first, Elysian thought that he had made a mistake, since his mind was somewhere else. So, he immediately tried it again. When he failed, he was disappointed, so he threw BloodShade in frustration. As it flew in the air, Elysian pulled at it, trying to recall the damnable knife, which unexpectedly obeyed his will as it turned into a shadow flying back into his hand. ¡°Sh*t, I really did it!¡± Elysian shouted in celebration, jumping around the hall before letting himself fall to the floor, breathing heavily from exhaustion. Having totally lost himself in the mindless repeated hurling of the weapon, it just occurred to him how tiring it was. With what he got out of it, it was worth it. As Elysian rested on the floor, he suddenly heard some banging somewhere. He initially dismissed it, thinking it might be coming from outside. When it became so annoying, he sat up and tried to find where the sound was coming from. ¡®F*ck, I forgot! Bran and Osric are still in the bathroom.¡¯ Elysian hurriedly got up and opened the door. The first thing he saw was Bran¡¯s teary eyes as he hurriedly got out of the bathroom. ¡°Why did you lock the door, young master?!¡± Bran exclaimed, clearly pissed at what happened. Elysian did not respond as he watched Osric stand up. When the boy saw the young noble, he nodded in respect before glancing at the servant and shaking his head before nonchalantly wiping the water off his body. ¡®Well, I sympathize with the hell he went through being bombarded by the screams and complaints from Bran while trying to calm the older boy. I suspect it wasn¡¯t easy¡­ and quite grating. And funny.¡¯ ¡°Young master, are you listening?¡± Bran asked, annoyed at being ignored. ¡°Young master!¡± Looking away from the soldier, Elysian chuckled softly, shrugging before turning his attention to the servant. ¡°What did you say, big fella?¡± ¡°You aren¡¯t listening!¡± Bran said, frowning at the noble, sullen at being ignored. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, big fella. My mind was elsewhere just now. I¡¯m trying to think about where we will be eating our lunch,¡± Elysian said, trying to placate the boy. This immediately made the older boy stop his displeased expression, which changed into a smile as he imagined the food they would eat, totally forgetting his complaints and what he wanted to say. Elysian just smiled, shaking his head as he walked past the servant and said, ¡°Dress quickly, both of you. We have plenty of things to celebrate today.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Bran responded, grinning before he remembered something. ¡°Wait, young master, I have something important to tell you.¡± Instead of turning back, Elysian hurriedly walked, trying to get away as fast as possible. Undeterred, Bran shouted, ¡°Young master, I saw a ghost earlier. This place is haunted!¡± ¡°Stop it, big fella. Don¡¯t shout. My head is still ringing from all your screaming earlier.¡± ¡°But¡­ But the ghost. You saw it too, Ossy. There are really ghosts here.¡± ¡°There wasn¡¯t any ghost, big fella,¡± Osrcis stated, sighing in exasperation. ¡°I believe that it''s the master¡¯s doing. I don¡¯t know how he did it, but I¡¯ve no doubt he did it to scare you.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Elysian exited the training hall as loud curses could be heard from outside. ¡°What¡¯s happening there?¡± Sybil asked, frowning as he walked towards the younger boy. ¡°Huh, Sybil?¡± Elysian muttered in surprise before his lips curled upward. ¡°If it isn¡¯t our hopelessly romantic soldier.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Sybil retorted without bite or hate in his tone. ¡°If you think you can poke me with it, you¡¯re wrong. I¡¯ve already washed it all out of my system.¡± ¡°With all that alcohol, I believe you, Lyra. Ah, sorry. I misspoke. It¡¯s just that the sound of Sybil and Lyra is so close¡­¡± Elysian said, grinning when he saw the scowl on the boy¡¯s face worsen. ¡°Jeez, fine. Relax, okay? I got it. I¡¯ll shut up now.¡± ¡°What¡¯s happening inside?¡± Sybil curiously asked, when he heard a new round of curses being thrown. ¡°Who¡¯s that? Is he cursing you?¡± ¡°Huh? Ah, it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just some arrogant brat, who¡¯s not considerate enough to shut up.¡± Chapter 87 Sybil narrowed his eyes, skeptical of the young noble¡¯s explanation. When the younger boy did not elaborate further, he just shrugged, content to let the subject slide even as the noise continued unabated. ¡°I¡¯ve heard you¡¯ve all been busy?¡± Elysian asked, changing the topic. Sybil¡¯s shoulders sagged as he spoke, the weight of his words evident in his posture. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve been on my feet since dawn,¡± he said, rubbing the back of his neck. His eyes, rimmed with dark circles, scanned the horizon instinctively. ¡°Every able-bodied soldier in the city¡¯s been dragged out to bolster the ranks. We¡¯re all on edge. No one knows where the fight will spark or when it¡¯ll explode.¡± ¡°Is it really that bad?¡± Elysian tried to act as skeptical as possible to get a clearer picture. ¡°They¡¯re just thugs. What could they even do? We have a powerful army. I doubt they can do anything.¡± Sybil snorted at the noble¡¯s dismissive voice. ¡°We do have a strong military, but where are they?¡± Elysian, for his part, remained silent. His face was an impassive mask, revealing nothing of his thoughts. Only his eyes, sharp and attentive, betrayed his keen interest in Sybil¡¯s words. He made no move to interrupt, no gesture to dismiss. Instead, he waited, an unspoken invitation for Sybil to continue. ¡°Nearly all our forces are involved in the war against Eldoran, and those that remain are at the border, protecting the barony. Now that some of the forces have been recalled, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s enough to protect either the city or the border at the same time,¡± Sybil explained, narrowing his eyes when he noticed the boy seemed uninterested. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to care, young master. Is the death and destruction of the city and its people nothing to you?¡± Elysian¡¯s eyebrows shot up, his composed facade cracking for a moment. ¡°Huh, what?¡± he blurted, caught off guard by Sybil¡¯s bitter tone. His mouth opened, ready to fire back, but he caught himself. A flicker of realization crossed his face as he recalled his earlier dismissive expression. Exhaling slowly, Elysian¡¯s shoulders relaxed. ¡°I apologize,¡± he said, his voice softening. ¡°My reaction must have seemed callous. It¡¯s just¡­ well, I was already aware of what you¡¯ve told me.¡± He paused, brow furrowing as he gathered his thoughts. ¡°What I can¡¯t wrap my head around is this: why are we terrified over a criminal organization? No matter how powerful they might be, surely they can¡¯t hold a candle to our current forces?¡± Elysian began to pace, his words picking up speed. ¡°We have a professional military at our disposal¡ªsoldiers with years of combat experience. Not to mention, the backing of a legitimate noble house.¡± He glanced at Sybil. ¡°The Crimson Talon, on the hand? They skulk in the shadows. Sure, their illicit activities might line some pockets, but building a formidable force in secret? That¡¯s a tall order.¡± A derisive snort escaped him. ¡°I doubt they even have the muscle to make those b*stards in Highbury or Alderwick break a sweat.¡± As he finished, Elysian¡¯s eyes locked onto Sybil¡¯s, a mix of curiosity and challenge in their depths. His words hung in the air, inviting a response. ¡°It seems you¡¯re really oblivious to the realities of the world, young master.¡± ¡®Me, oblivious to the realities of the world? What nonsense is his b*stard talking about?¡¯ Elysian raised his brow and snorted, ¡°Please enlighten me, wise one.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mean to insult you, young master.¡± Sybil sighed. ¡°I understand why you would think that way. Well¡­ If what you all said is true, then you are right, but it¡¯s not. The reality is that all the large criminal syndicates operating right now are being backed by other noble families. Some are not just being backed by one family, but by two or more.¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡®Wait, wait, didn¡¯t Grimscar also say that he was working with my uncle? Then, it¡¯s likely that he¡¯s also working with the other prominent noble houses. F*ck!¡¯ When Sybil saw the reaction of the boy, he continued, ¡°After the previous king died, Thorin hasn¡¯t been the same. Chaos and corruption are everywhere. No one can stop the rise of these big syndicates like the Crimson Talon. That means their power can rival some of the noble houses in the Kingdom.¡± ¡®Sh*t!¡¯ ¡°Damn, I didn¡¯t know it was this serious,¡± Elysian muttered, his eyes widening in surprise. Sybil nodded when he saw the younger boy¡¯s reaction and said, ¡°Yeah, it is, but you don¡¯t need to worry about their forces attacking us though.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Crimson Talon had a¡­ branch in Ironspire. Do you know what that means?¡± Elysian nodded and muttered, ¡°That we are one of the nobles who have some form of partnership with them.¡± Sybil was surprised that the young noble easily answered him as if he knew this already. Shrugging, he knew that it¡¯s none of his business, so he continued, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Well, that¡¯s just speculation on my part. I heard some of the soldiers talking about it. If you want to know the real truth, you can ask your uncle about it.¡° You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. ¡®No need. I already know.¡¯ Elysian just nodded with a somber look without saying anything. ¡°From the very start, we already knew that Crimson Talon has a branch in Ironspire, as do the other syndicates like the Dread Raider. There are also rumors that the Silent Dagger is operating here. They don¡¯t really have any reason to attack us, since we just let them be and ignored them,¡± Sybil stated. When he saw the noble¡¯s narrowing eyes, he quickly added, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t blame us. It¡¯s an order from above. We just do what we¡¯re told.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not blaming you,¡± Elysian said to calm him. ¡°It¡¯s likely an order from my uncle, right?¡± Sybil just nodded before he continued, ¡°Our worry is not that they will attack us but that they will fight each other. With so many powerful criminal organizations fighting in the city, it will be a bloodbath. We have so little manpower to stop them and protect the city and its people.¡± ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re in a f*cked up situation,¡± Elysian muttered, sighing. He knew full well that he was powerless to do anything, even though he started all this. They remained silent for a long moment as the reality of their current predicament darkened their mood. ¡°Young master!¡± Bran exited the training hall, followed by Osric. ¡°Why did you do that? I thought you liked me?¡± The dreary atmosphere around Elysian immediately disappeared, replaced by the relentless complaints of the servant. Instead of increasing the tension, it did the opposite. Knowing the noble, Sybil and Osric looked at the young boy, shaking their heads and chuckling. ¡°What?!¡± Elysian shamelessly acted as if he were the victim there. Turning to the servant, he put his hands on his arms and smiled. ¡°Big fella, forget it already. I¡¯m hungry. I know you¡¯re hungry too, so let''s go quickly and eat, okay?¡± ¡°Young master, I know what you¡¯re doing,¡± Bran retorted, frowning at him. ¡°You can¡¯t bribe me. What you did earlier wasn¡¯t nice. If you keep doing it, I¡¯ll be angry with you¡­¡± Elysian sighed, letting go of the older boy¡¯s arm and glancing at Osric and Sybil. ¡°It seems we¡¯re the only ones who are going to eat. I¡¯m thinking of having a feast today. Some roast beef, pies, pottages, cheese, stews, cakes, and other delicious food to celebrate your ascent to being cultivators.¡± As Elysian listed the food, he smirked when he noticed the servant¡¯s mouth watering as he imagined eating it all to fill his bottomless stomach. Shrugging, the noble walked out towards the center of the city, followed by Osric and Sybil. ¡°Young master, don¡¯t leave me behind,¡± Bran said, hurrying to follow them. ¡°I¡¯m just kidding. I would never be angry with you.¡± ¡°Wait, are you serious? Both Osric and Bran have become cultivators?¡± Sybil¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, carefully studying the noble to see if he was just messing with him. ¡°Are you deaf?¡± Elysian responded, frowning at the suspicion he received. ¡°I¡¯ve said it already. You can ask them if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± Sybil glanced at the two boys. Osric just nodded at him without elaborating, while Bran grinned, proud of his achievements and smugly boasted, ¡°I¡¯m a cultivator now. I¡¯m like Commander Cedric, Captain Lucas, and the others. Don¡¯t worry, if you work hard and don¡¯t give up, you¡¯ll be like me too.¡± ¡°Hey, big fella. He¡¯s a cultivator too,¡± Osric stated, correcting him. ¡°Huh, right, right, sorry I forgot. I¡¯m just too excited at the moment. I¡¯m already a cultivator now. I can¡¯t imagine that this would happen; however, I¡¯ve always been dreaming of this moment¡­¡± Bran kept on rattling nonstop before he suddenly stopped talking as his face brightened. ¡°Ah, I remember now, you¡¯re the one that got his nuts busted by the young master. Are you okay now?¡± Sybil''s smiling face instantly strained, trying to control his temper from blowing off. ¡°It seems the servant is like his master. Tsk, I should have known,¡± he muttered, turning to Elysian who just grinned. ¡°By the way, why are you following us?¡± Elysian asked, raising his brow. ¡°What do you mean? I thought you¡¯re going to treat us to a feast?¡± ¡°I mean them. You¡¯re not included,¡± the noble remarked, scowling at the older boy. ¡°Go away.¡± ¡°Cheapskate.¡± Undeterred, Sybil kept following them. As they exited the training ground, a young woman walked up to them and bowed. ¡°Good morning, my lord.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s noon already.¡± Elysian narrowed his eyes, trying to recall the familiar face. ¡°Who are you, and what do you want?¡± Osric suddenly leaned closer to the young noble and whispered something to him. ¡°Ah, I see,¡± Elysian muttered, nodding. ¡®This might get quite complicated if Sybil is with us. Hmm¡­¡¯ ¡°What¡¯s your name again?¡± Elysian asked, smiling at the woman. ¡°Sorry, I forgot. I hope you¡¯ll not hold it against me.¡± ¡°Of course not, my lord,¡± she said, bowing in respect. ¡°I¡¯m Nina, my lord. Nina White.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you again, Nina White,¡± Elysian responded, nodding at her. ¡°Lead the way.¡± Sybil remained quiet throughout the whole exchange. After carefully observing the woman, coupled with his daily duty in patrolling the streets, he already had an idea of her line of work. Though he was curious about the relationship between the two, there were certain things, when it involved nobles, that were better left unspoken, as if he heard or saw nothing. Even though he was always casual with the young noble, he even had the audacity to challenge him to a duel. But he wasn¡¯t entirely stupid. He understood clearly when to act ignorant. Also, his relationship with Elysian was different than before. He had a certain respect for the young noble¡ªa certain level of camaraderie, even though he wouldn¡¯t admit it. This was proven true when Elysian glanced at him, smiling as if hinting at something. He understood immediately and nodded back. The group moved silently through the city, following the young woman¡¯s confident strides. Sybil¡¯s armor was a silent declaration of authority that parted the crowd before them. Elysian¡¯s eyes darted from side to side, drinking in unfamiliar sights. This wasn¡¯t the Ironspire he knew. Gone were the polished facades and manicured gardens of the noble quarter. Here, buildings lean precariously, their walls pockmarked with age and neglect. Windows, those that weren¡¯t boarded up, stared blankly like tire eyes. The streets teemed with life, but not the kind Elysian was accustomed to. People shuffled past in threadbare clothes, patches upon patches barely holding the fabric together. A pungent odor assaulted his nostrils¡ªunwashed bodies, rotting garbage, and something indefinably sour. A child, barefoot and hollow-cheeked, darted between adults, clutching a half¡ªeaten apple to her chest. An old man huddled in a doorway, his rheumy eyes following their passage with disinterest. With each step, Elysian felt a weight settling on his shoulders. Numbers on parchment flashed through his mind¡ªbudgets he¡¯d glanced at, reports he¡¯d delegated. They seemed barren now, in the face of this raw reality. A lump formed in his throat. His fingers twitched, longing to reach out, to do something, anything. But what? The vastness of the problem yawned before him, a chasm couldn¡¯t traverse for now. ¡°Master:¡± Osric¡¯s voice cut through his reverie. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Elysian blinked, realizing he¡¯d stopped walking. He found Osric studying him, concerned in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± Elysian began, but the words died on his lips. How could he be alright, when his people suffered so? He swallowed hard, forcing his feet to move again. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he lied, his voice barely above a whisper. But the tightness in his chest and the new determination glinting in his eyes told a different story. Chapter 88 ¡°Yes¡­ No, I¡¯m okay.¡± Elysian immediately corrected himself. He thought that if he wanted to be candid with someone, who better than Osric. ¡°Has this place always been like this?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Osric asked, carefully looking at him, confused by his question. Elysian¡¯s eyes widened, his gaze darting from one bleak sight to another. ¡°Has this area always been so¡­ dilapidated?¡± His voice barely above a whisper. ¡°I can¡¯t fathom how people survive here. They¡¯re teetering on the edge of ruin.¡± Though he¡¯d witnessed poverty in his past life, seeing his own people suffer pierced his heart in a way he hadn¡¯t expected. Osric nodded solemnly. ¡°As far back as I can remember, young master. Is this your first time in this part of the city?¡± Elysian¡¯s shoulders sagged slightly. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve never ventured this far before. My outings were always closer to the mansion, and our travels took different routes.¡± His voice grew quieter, tinged with shame. ¡°The Armored Mug was the roughest place I¡¯d seen. I foolishly thought that was as bad as it got in Ironspire.¡± ¡°The Armored Mug?¡± Osric¡¯s lips twisted in a mirthless smile. ¡°That¡¯s practically upscale compared to here. Soldiers and merchants drink there. This¡­¡± He gestures at their surroundings. ¡°This is a different world entirely. It only gets worse as the day wears on. At night, we even avoid patrolling here. It¡¯s far too dangerous.¡± Elysian¡¯s breath caught as he spotted children¡ªsome even younger than himself¡ªbegging on the streets. He halted abruptly, his eyes clouding with a mixture of compassion and deep sorrow. Osric fell silent, recognizing the weight of the moment. Bran, usually naive but oddly perceptive in matters of emotion, stood quietly by Elysian¡¯s side, offering silent support. Sybil¡¯s voice cut through the heavy silence. ¡°It¡¯s even worse near the western mines,¡± he stated flatly. ¡°With the war driving up prices, most here are lucky to eat once a day. This is the reality for the poor and unfortunate, young master. They endure this misery just to survive, even if it means crawling through the dirt.¡± ¡°True, their fate seems hopeless, but do you really need to put it that way?¡± Osric frowned at Sybi¡¯s blunt words. ¡°You were fortunate enough to be born into a middle class family. Someone who did not need to worry about food or being sold to slavery.¡± Sybil just glanced at the other boy, without taking offense at his reproach. ¡°I¡¯m one of these people. My old man was a miner, while my mother died giving birth to me¡ªno money for healers. My old man followed soon after.¡± His gaze drifted to the begging children. ¡°I ate from trash heaps, crawled through these streets. I was dying when a soldier found me¡ªthe man who became my father. Elysian listened intently to Sybil¡¯s story. ¡°He adopted me, gave him his name.¡± His voice thick with emotion. ¡°When he fell in the previous war, I vowed to become a soldier, to honor the name Sterling. It¡¯s all I can do to repay him for saving my life.¡± He turned to Osric, a sad smile on his face. ¡°You¡¯re the fortunate one. You still have family.¡± Osric lowered his head, words failing him. ¡°My lord, is everything okay?¡± Nina asked as she glanced at everyone¡¯s faces, noticing their dour mood. ¡°Yeah,¡± Elysian replied, smiling at her. ¡°Could you wait for a moment? I have something to do first.¡± ¡°Of course, my lord,¡± Nina responded respectfully, nodding. ¡°Take your time. If you need something, you can always tell me. I will gladly help you with anything.¡± Elysian considered her offer for a bit. ¡°Well, it seems I might need a small favor from you then.¡± When she agreed, Elysian told her what he wanted. At first, she looked at him, confused by the young noble¡¯s instructions before nodding her head, not asking any questions as she obeyed them exactly as instructed. Elysian watched as Nina talked to the vendors selling food on the side. From there, things happened quickly as the children were told about the free food. At first, it was chaotic as children rushed like a tide of hungry wolves, fearing that they wouldn''t find any food. There were also adults who wanted to join in, pushing children out of the way. As Elysian was about to step in to help, Sybil stepped forward first, bringing order to chaos. With the armor he wore and his authoritative voice, order was quickly established. The shameless adults were driven away while the children lined up, getting their food. ¡°You are doing good, but you know that this will not be enough, right?¡± Osric muttered, watching the ravenous children devour their food in no time. ¡°I know this will just be a blip that will not change anything.¡± ¡°Then why?¡± ¡°I just want to be selfish for once and soothe this battered conscience of mine,¡± Elysian answered, watching the children with melancholic eyes. On the far right, he saw a boy who was observing him silently before vanishing into the crowd when he realized he¡¯d been noticed. ¡°Interesting.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Huh? Ah, nothing,¡± Elysian smiled before looking in front. There, he saw Nina walking back towards them. Nodding to the woman in gratitude, he said, ¡°Thank you for this.¡± The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°I¡¯m happy to serve, my lord,¡± Nina responded, nodding back. ¡°By the way, this is what¡¯s left of the coins you¡¯ve given me.¡± Looking at the money, Elysian glanced back at the woman. ¡°Can you do me another favor? Can you use the remaining coins to do this again tomorrow and the day after that?¡± ¡°Of course, my lord. No problem.¡± ¡°Good. Thank you.¡± Elysian noticed the young soldier was walking towards them. ¡°Young master, you can go first. This might take a while.¡± Sybil¡¯s eyes glanced back and forth towards the food stalls. ¡°I will follow you after I¡¯m done with this.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Sybil chuckled. ¡°I need to stay here or this will turn into a riot.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Elysian nodded. Thinking for a moment, he turned to the woman. ¡°Nina, if you need help for tomorrow, you can¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, young master,¡± Nina smiled at his consideration. ¡°I know some people. This won¡¯t be a problem.¡± She turned to Sybil. ¡°If you intend to follow us, I believe you already know where Silver Feast is?¡± Sybil nodded and didn¡¯t stay long as he went back to maintain order. Elysian¡¯s gaze lingered on the children, their faces now alight with joy as they eagerly devoured the food. A warmth spread through his chest, melting away some of the heaviness that had settled there earlier. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said softly, his voice carrying a new note of resolve. As they prepared to move on, Elysian cast one last glance at the children. Their laughter echoed in his ears, a reminder of why his efforts mattered. It wasn¡¯t much, but it was a start¡ªand for now, that had to be enough. After that, the journey to the Silver Feast was uneventful. Everything they passed through was the same¡ªfull of dilapidated buildings and poor, hungry people. Yet, amidst the hardship, life pulsed through the crowded streets. Laughter mingled with the day¡¯s gossip, a testament to the human spirit¡¯s resilience. Some were selling their wares while others just passed by as they went about their business. There were also plenty of merchants¡ªthose that were too poor to afford the luxuries of the plushier district. Elysian knew it all too well, because he had lived it. Elysian¡¯s gaze swept over the throngs of people, a furrow deepening between his brows. ¡°I¡¯m astounded by Ironspire¡¯s population,¡± he mused quietly. ¡°For a small, struggling barony on the fringes of civilization, we rival the numbers of much larger territories. It¡¯s perplexing, given the constant dangers we face.¡± Osric¡¯s response was tinged with a grim understanding. ¡°It¡¯s not surprising, young master,¡± he said, his eyes tracking the gaunt faces in the crowd. ¡°Many here lack the means to leave, even if they wish to. And truthfully, other nobles might be¡­ hesitant to welcome such an influx.¡± Elysian nodded slowly, processing Osric¡¯s words. The reality of their situation settled heavily on his shoulders. He¡¯d known poverty intimately in his past life, but seeing it on this scale, in a place he called home, stirred something deep within him. ¡°The reality is harsh, young master,¡± Osric began, his voice loose and tinged with a mixture of compassion and resignation. ¡°Most here have nowhere else to go. War widows and orphans make up a significant portion¡ªleaving might mean facing slavery elsewhere. Then there are the exiles, sent here as punishment, and the dreamers who see this as a chance for a fresh start.¡± He paused, his gaze sweeping across the bustling street. ¡°And yes, even criminals fleeing justice find refuge in these crowded alleys.¡± Osric¡¯s eyes met Elysian¡¯s, a flicker of apology passing through them. ¡°Forgive my bluntness, but Ironspire has become a haven for those the rest of the world has cast aside. Your land, young master, is a melting pot of the unwanted and the desperate.¡± Elysian absorbed the words, his expression thoughtful rather than offended. ¡°No need for apologies. I asked for honesty, and I appreciate you providing it.¡± He was quiet for a moment, then curiosity flickered in his eyes. ¡°Among those groups you mentioned, where do you place yourself?¡± Osric¡¯s lips quivered with a sad smile. ¡°I suppose we started as one of the dreamers¡ªthe deluded ones, as I called them. Then fate had other plants, and we found ourselves among the widows and children.¡± The words carried the weight of unspoken loss. ¡°Ah,¡± Elysian responded softly. The simple exchange spoke volumes, hinting at the complex tapestry of lives that made up Ironspire¡¯s population. As they continued their walk, Elysian¡¯s mind raced. The challenges facing his people were immense, but in their diversity and resilience, he began to see potential. These were not just the cast-offs of society, but a wellspring of untapped strength and potential. With the right leadership and opportunities, perhaps Ironspire could transform its reputation from a land of outcasts to a beacon of second chances. ¡°My lord, we have arrived. This is the Silver Feast,¡± Nina announced, gesturing towards a building that stood out like a jewel amidst the squalor. A middle-aged woman approached, bowing gracefully. ¡°May I present Madam Helene Grey, proprietor of this establishment.¡± ¡°Madam,¡± Elysian nodded, his eyes widening as he took in the scene before him. The Silver Feast was an oasis of refinement in a desert of decay. Its facade, though not ostentatious, boasted clean lines and fresh paint¡ªa stark contrast to the crumbling structures surrounding it. Large windows, sparkling clean, offered glimpses of a warm, inviting interior. The aroma of savory dishes wafted through the air, a tantalizing counterpoint to the less pleasant scents of the street. ¡°By the way, my lord, that is the Velvet Chamber,¡± Nina added, directing Elysian¡¯s attention behind him. Turning, Elysian felt his jaw drop slightly. The Velvet Chamber was a vision of unexpected luxury. Its exterior was adorned with rich fabrics in deep purples and reds, creating an air of mystery and allure. Ornate lanterns cast a soft, inviting glow even in the daylight. The building¡¯s architecture spoke of craftsmanship far beyond anything else in this part of the city, rivaling or even surpassing some establishments in Ironspire¡¯s wealthiest districts. The contrast between these two buildings and their surroundings was jarring. They stood as beacons of opulence amid a sea of poverty, their very existence seeming to defy the grim reality of their location. Nina smiled at Elysian¡¯s evident amazement. ¡°My lord, Madam Helene will guide you inside the Silver Feast. I¡¯ll inform Lady Amara of your arrival at the Velvet Chamber.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Elysian murmured, still captivated by the unexpected sight. As Nina departed, he continued to study the buildings, noting the subtle yet exquisite details in their construction and the well-dressed patrons entering and exiting. ¡°It¡¯s quite a sight, isn¡¯t it?¡± Helene asked, a knowing smile playing on her lips. ¡°I can see you¡¯re wondering why such establishments exist here.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Elysian admitted, his curiosity evident in his voice. Helene¡¯s eyes twinkled with amusement. ¡°Men and their boundless appetites,¡± she said with a grin, before letting out a hearty laugh that echoed down the street. Chapter 89 ¡°Is that enough, though?¡± Elysian asked, skeptical of the woman¡¯s rationale. ¡°I¡¯m a noble, and I¡¯ve seen enough rich b*stards to know what they wanted. I know full well that lust is not enough of a motivator to lure these men to this bleak and wretched place.¡± ¡°Bleak and wretched?¡±Helene questioned, glancing at him and raising a brow before chuckling. ¡°You know that your family owns this bleak and wretched place, right? What do you think it says about you?¡± she asked as the two of them stared at each other. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean any disrespect, my lord,¡± she added, though it was clear in her tone that she wasn¡¯t sorry for it. ¡°Yeah, I agree, it¡¯s my family''s fault¡ªmy fault,¡± Elysian muttered, conceding by turning his eyes away first and glancing back at the Velvet Chambers again. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. You¡¯re just a kid; what can you even do?¡± Helene said, observing the boy before looking in front. ¡®Well, if you only knew.¡¯ ¡°I will agree, though, that this place has seen much better days,¡± Helene stated, sighing and accepting the fact. ¡°And you¡¯re right that lust alone isn¡¯t enough to lure those fat, rich men.¡± ¡°Then what lured them there and milked them?¡± ¡°Milk them,¡± Helene repeated, giving a hearty laugh. ¡°Well, it¡¯s simple¡ªthe young miss, Lady Amara.¡± ¡°Amara?¡± ¡°Yes, that girl is brilliant, brilliant, I say,¡± Helene¡¯s voice was loud and booming, with an expression and smile blazing like the sun. ¡°I¡¯ve seen her grow up into a fine lady and transform the Velvet Chamber into what it is now. She seemed to have a sense of what men are like, what entices them, luring them into that velvet halls until they¡¯re dry. I¡¯m not really sure how she does it. From what I know, not everyone could be a member of the Velvet Chamber. You can¡¯t buy an entry with money. Only those who are already members can refer others to be patrons.¡± ¡®Scarcity and exclusivity. Ah, what a smart woman! Amara, indeed, knows her trade well. She knew that offering beautiful women was not enough to make the Velvet Chamber stand out. I now understand how she became successful in the past.¡¯ Turning his attention to the middle-aged woman, Elysian asked, ¡°Does Amara also own the Silver Feast?¡± ¡°Huh, what¡­ What do you mean?¡± Helene asked, taken aback by the sudden question. She hesitated for the briefest of moments before her practice smile was plastered on her face again. ¡°I own the Silver Feast, my lord. My family has run it for generations. Everyone knows this. You can ask anyone here, and they will tell you the same thing.¡± ¡°Of course, madam, of course,¡± Elysian muttered, chuckling as he walked towards the Silver Feast. ¡°Let¡¯s go. My two companions are hungry already. Seeing your fine restaurant, I¡¯m getting hungry also.¡± As Helene led them to the third floor, Elysian''s eyes were immediately drawn to the view beyond the window. The poverty-stricken streets of Ironspire stretched out below, a stark reminder of the city''s struggles. But it was what lay beyond that truly captured his attention. There, dominating the western horizon, stood the Everpeak Mountains¡ªa sight that stole the breath from Elysian''s lungs. Towering monoliths of stone and ice, the Everpeaks pierced the sky like the jagged teeth of some primordial giant. Their snow-capped peaks disappeared into the clouds, hinting at heights beyond mortal reckoning. The late afternoon sun cast long shadows across their faces, creating a chiaroscuro of light and darkness that emphasized every crag and crevice. At their base, dense forests of ancient pines cloaked the lower slopes in a sea of deep green, gradually giving way to bare rock and permanent snowfields higher up. Glaciers, blue-white and eternal, clung to the mountainsides, their slow, inexorable movement having carved the landscape over millennia. The sheer scale of the Everpeaks was humbling. They made the sprawling city of Ironspire seem like a child''s toy village in comparison. These were mountains that didn''t just occupy space¡ªthey defined it, warped it, and demanded that the very world conform to their presence. As Elysian gazed upon them, he felt something stir deep within his soul. It was as if the mountains were calling to him, speaking in a language older than words, older than humanity itself. They evoked a feeling both familiar and alien, a sense of belonging mixed with an aching, unnameable longing. In his past life, the image of these mountains had stayed with him when all else faded, haunting his dreams with their majestic, immovable presence. Now, seeing them again in the flesh, Elysian felt tears welling in his eyes. The Everpeaks stood as they always had: proud, indomitable, and eternal. They were more than just a symbol of Northcrest; they were the very essence of it, embodying the unyielding spirit of its people. ¡°Isn¡¯t that majestic and terrifying?¡± Osric asked, looking at the endless mountains. ¡°Urzug-Khul, the mighty mountains of the Ancient¡ªpillars of Creation.¡± ¡°Urzug-Khul,¡± Elysian softly muttered, glancing at the older boy. Considering him for a moment before adding, ¡°Are you perhaps¡­¡± This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡°Durin-Dar. I¡¯m one of the ¡®people,¡¯¡± Osric said, his tone indicating that he was proud of his heritage. Turning to the noble, he smiled and added, ¡°Well, my father is. I¡¯m just half, but their blood still runs through my veins.¡± ¡°I should¡¯ve guessed. With the name ¡®Osric,¡¯ it should have been obvious,¡± Elysian muttered, nodding his head as if it made sense now. ¡°Well, it isn¡¯t really surprising or some big revelation,¡± Osric said, chuckling. ¡°Ironspire bordered Grimwold. Even before your family ruled Ironspire, people on each side had long been associated. Even with the constant skirmish, this connection has not diminished. You can easily say that a large portion of the populations from Ironspire to Blackwall have the ¡®peoples¡¯ blood in it.¡± ¡°That makes sense,¡± Elysian said, nodding in agreement. ¡°Do the people also call the Great Forest, Grimwold?¡± Shaking his head, Osric laughed and responded, ¡°No. Of course not. This is the name that you, from the plains call it. The people call the Great Forest¡ªKor¡¯Morul.¡± ¡°Kor¡¯Morul.¡± ¡°Yes. It means the domain of the deep and mysterious forest.¡± ¡°Kor¡¯Morul,¡± Elysian repeated, nodding his head. ¡°What about the Everpeak Mountains? Hmm¡­ You called it Urzug-Kul earlier, right?¡± ¡°Yes, it means ancient, unending and permanent mountains,¡± Osric stated, glancing back at the great mountains. ¡°The people are afraid to go there. I¡¯ve heard that it is the land of the dead and spirit.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s just their belief. It¡¯s not really true.¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± Elysian asked, raising his brow, even though he already knew the answer. ¡°Many people have gone there. Like in Grimwold, it is dangerous, so no one can really go deeper into it, but as far as I know, no one saw any dead or spirits there.¡± ¡°Well, they might be hiding,¡± Bran suddenly inserted himself, looking at the mountains with fear in his eyes. ¡°As you know ghosts are good at hiding themselves.¡± Both Elysian and Osric just shook their heads and sighed. ¡°Sorry for the wait, my lord,¡± Helene said, smiling at them as her staff carried a variety of food. All of them looked delicious. ¡°Here is the food you¡¯ve ordered. I hope you¡¯ll enjoy it.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Helene nodded before following her staff, leaving them with their food. Looking at Bran, Elysian saw the servant¡¯s mouth watering as he stared hungrily at the food. Chuckling at the face of the older boy, he said, ¡°What are you waiting for, big fella? Dig in!¡± Without needing to be told a second time, Bran hungrily jumped onto the food and ravaged it like a hungry beast. Elysian just chuckled, smiling at the scene. When Osric followed suit, the young noble was also about to begin his meal when Amara and Nina entered the room. ¡°Young master,¡± Amara bowed respectfully, smiling at him. ¡®Damn, good timing.¡¯ Elysian nodded back, his smile strained a little. ¡°Amara, good to see you. Hmm¡­ Do you want to eat? I can ask Helene for another plate¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, young master. We¡¯ve already eaten,¡± Amara said, glancing at his two companions, who stopped eating, smiling and waving at her. She waved back at them. ¡°Hello, Bran and Osric. It¡¯s nice to see you too.¡± After a brief chat, the two boys returned to their meal as they ravaged the food while the noble just silently observed his two friends. ¡°Hmm¡­ maybe we should come back after you¡¯ve eaten, young master?¡± ¡°No, I prefer that we talk now. I know that you are quite a busy person, my lady, so it¡¯s better that we deal with this,¡± Elysian said, gesturing ahead. ¡°Why don¡¯t you have a seat?¡± Both women nodded and sat. ¡°Thank you. Hmm¡­ I think it¡¯s inappropriate to call me ¡®my lady,¡¯ young master. With my profession, I¡¯m no such lady.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your profession?¡± Elysian asked, raising a brow. ¡°I only see a businesswoman before me, and a savvy one at that?¡± Amara looked at the boy, considering him. ¡°What do you mean, young master? I¡¯m just the lowly owner of a brothel on this poor side of Ironspire.¡± ¡°I beg to disagree, my lady. Though I¡¯m young, I¡¯m not blind,¡± Elysian remarked, chuckling as he took a bite from a pie. ¡°Wow, this is delicious. Are you sure you don¡¯t want one?¡± ¡°No, young master. Thank you.¡± ¡°Of course, I bet you already know how good this is since you own this fine establishment,¡± Elysian muttered, enjoying another bite of the pie. ¡°I don¡¯t own the Silver Feast, young master,¡± Amara said, her voice even and calm. ¡°I believe you already met Helene earlier. She is the real owner of this business. Everyone knows this.¡± ¡°Ah, of course, of course. I don¡¯t know the reason why you¡¯re hiding it, but whatever. I won¡¯t pry,¡± Elysian muttered as he nonchalantly continued eating before turning serious, and glancing back at her. ¡°By the way, are you alright?¡± Amara froze for a moment, taken aback by the sudden change of subject to a more serious and personal one. Seeing the genuine compassion in the noble¡¯s eyes, however, immediately eased her heart. ¡°I¡¯m not, young master. I¡¯m still in pain, like it was that night. It hasn''t eased one bit. The only thing I can do right now is to keep myself busy.¡± ¡°Good, good. You should keep yourself busy. That¡¯s the only thing you can do at the moment,¡± Elysian said, nodding his head. ¡°I was happy that I got a call from you. It just means that you¡¯re doing better than I originally thought.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t be weak. I have people to feed and protect after all,¡± Amara stated with resolve in her voice. ¡°The living have to live.¡± ¡°The living have to live,¡± Amara repeated, nodding her head in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right, young master. I must continue to live, no matter how painful it is. This is what Layla would want.¡± ¡®It¡¯s good to see she¡¯s doing better than I expected. She is indeed a strong woman. If I were in her place, I would still be devastated, to the point that I¡¯d be lying on my bed, on the verge of collapse. Sigh.¡¯ ¡°By the way, if there is anything you need, you can always call on me,¡± Elysian said, looking her in the eyes. ¡°With what we went through together, I consider you a friend.¡± ¡°Thank you, young master. I¡¯m glad that you consider me a friend. I also want to be friends with you. I know that I might be unworthy of such regard, but I can¡¯t walk away from such an honor.¡± ¡°Honest and decisive,¡± Elysian muttered, laughing. ¡°This is why I said you¡¯re a savvy businesswoman, my lady. You saw an opportunity, and you grabbed it,¡± he said, nodding his head, grinning. ¡°I really like to be friends with smart people.¡± Amara stared at the boy straight in the eyes, smiling like a devious fox. ¡°I also like to be friends with smart people, young master,¡± she responded as their laughter filled the room. Bran and Osric glanced at the two, observing them and seeing how they were alike. Looking at each other, they just shook their heads before they continued their feast. Chapter 90 ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, I believe you¡¯ve called me here because of the goods and valuables we found¡­¡± Elysian muttered, stopping his words in time. Giving the woman a knowing smile before he continued. ¡°That night.¡± ¡°You¡¯re correct, young master.¡± Amara nodded. She then grew serious, carefully studying his expression before she continued, ¡°I know I should¡¯ve asked permission first, but after that incident, you became unconscious. I didn¡¯t know when you would wake up, and I was afraid to hide the goods as they were. They would have been easily discovered. So, I hastily made the decision to divide them into different parts and sell them off to the people I trusted and to my other connections using different identities.¡± Elysian remained silent, neither showing any reaction nor emotion to her revelation as he slowly took another bite of the food. This immediately made the atmosphere in the room heavier, so that even the two boys momentarily stopped their eating rampage and looked at them. ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I made an improper decision, young master,¡± Amara said, breaking the silence as sweat started to form on her forehead, not knowing how to interpret the noble¡¯s quiet response. ¡°At that time, I only made the decision I thought was right. If I had moved any slower, I was afraid they might have traced the goods back to us, implicating you. Also, to further avoid anything that might lead to you, I asked some people I know to spread some gossip that your Uncle had given the order for that incident. Hmm¡­ Since I know you despise him.¡± When the noble still remained quiet, just observing her, she gestured for Nina, who brought a small chest to the table. ¡°By the way, young master, this is the whole proceeds from the sale of the goods. I haven¡¯t taken even a bronze from it. Since I had to sell the goods in the black market as fast as possible, the prices might not be the most optimal compared to if we had been given enough time for their sale.¡± Nina opened the small chest, showing it was full of gold coins. Brand and Osric¡¯s eyes widened in shock, seeing so much money for the first time in their lives. However, Elysian was indifferent, not even glancing at it. He only looked at the woman, carefully studying her. ¡°Young master, if you disapprove of my actions, I would like to apologize.¡± Amara bowed, not knowing what to do. Elysian chuckled, finally responding. ¡°Relax, I¡¯m not unhappy. Actually, it¡¯s the opposite. I like what you did, and I like people that are resourceful and enterprising, especially if they are independent, capable of thinking and acting by themselves. So, I approve of all your actions. I couldn¡¯t have done better.¡± Amara breathed a sigh of relief, and bowed again. ¡°I¡¯m happy that you¡¯re satisfied with my actions, young master.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the end of it, right?¡± Elysian asked, taking another bite from his pie. ¡°You¡¯ve dragged me here to your territory, where you could have easily sent the money secretly. Or we could have met closer to my estate; no need to invite me here, close to everything you hold dear. So, I presume this isn¡¯t it, right? Or I will really be disappointed,¡± he stated, looking around the room. ¡°Hmm¡­maybe there¡¯s some hidden ambush somewhere?¡± Bran and Osric immediately felt nervous, looking around the room and preparing their swords. ¡°Young master?!¡± Amara asked, surprised and tense at the question. ¡°I would never dare. I consider you to be my benefactor.¡± ¡°Then, who¡¯s that hidden on the left wall, listening to us?¡± Elysian asked, his voice tinged with humor, showing neither anger nor unease as he raised his brow in challenge. Sighing as if caught red-handed, Amara¡¯s eyes turned serious. ¡°Thomas, show yourself.¡± Bran and Osric quickly stood up, unsheathing their swords. ¡°Both of you, sit down and continue to eat,¡± Elysian muttered as he continued to nonchalantly take another bite from his pie, watching the worried look on Amara. ¡°But master¡­¡± ¡°I said, sit down,¡± Elysian commanded, leaving no room for discussion. They reluctantly followed, sitting back in their seats but refusing to eat, growling instead at the woman. ¡°What are you worried about? We are among friends after all.¡± ¡°Young master, I would like to explain¡­¡± Instead of listening to Amara, Elysian glanced at a young man, carefully studying him. From his appearance, he was in his mid-twenties. He was tall, tanned and muscular. From his intense glare at the boy, it was easy to deduce his opinion on the noble. Behind the man, a boy, around his age, was observing him. This was the same boy that he noticed earlier. ¡°Hello, you¡¯re one of the kids that night, right?¡± Elysian asked, smiling at him. ¡°Like Nina?¡± ¡°I¡¯m happy that you can still recognize him, young master,¡± Amara responded, trying to ease the tension in the room. ¡°His name is Timmy Tanner.¡± Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Let me guess, he¡¯s Thomas Tanner,¡± Elysian muttered, pointing at the man. ¡°That little boy there is his brother.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not little, and you¡¯re smaller than me,¡± Timmy retorted, frowning at him. ¡®This brat!¡¯ Elysian could hear Bran and Osric chuckling behind him. ¡°I believe you still remember what I did to those men?¡± he asked, raising his brow as Timmy quickly hid behind Thomas. ¡°They are not related, young master,¡± Amara corrected. ¡°Timmy is one of the orphaned kids, living in the streets. After you saved him, I decided to employ him for some little task needed around my business.¡± ¡°Ah, it seems I¡¯ve made a mistake,¡± Elysian muttered, shifting his attention to the man again. ¡°Oh, well. So, what now? When will you try to kill us?¡± ¡°I would never dare, young master,¡± Amara quickly responded, anxious at the sudden words of the noble. ¡°This is Thomas Ironwood, leader of the Iron Claw, the local gang that controls this area. He is a childhood friend of mine and has helped provide protection for me and my people.¡± ¡°Ah, just like Crimson Talon,¡± Elysian quipped, chuckling. ¡°We¡¯re not like those criminals¡­¡± ¡°Quiet!¡± Amara exclaimed with piercing eyes. Her uneasiness was washed away, replaced by a wary observer, carefully reading the situation. ¡®It seems she will be a worthy opponent in these negotiations.¡¯ After the leader of the Iron Claw backed down, Amara continued, ¡°As I was saying, young master, he is a friend who I employed to provide some protection to us¡­¡± ¡°He seemed to do a poor job at it,¡± Elysian quipped snidely. ¡°You brat!¡± ¡°I said quietly! If you can''t control your temper, I will ask you to leave,¡± Amara chastised him while her eyes never left the noble. Gritting his teeth, Thomas could only move to the corner, sitting there. ¡°As I was saying, young master, he is a friend who I employed to provide some protection to the Velvet Chamber. Unfortunately, at that time, Thomas and his men were doing some work for me outside the city, so I couldn¡¯t ask for his help,¡± Amara explained, sighing in frustration. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for his presence today, young master. I hope you won¡¯t misconstrue it by thinking that he¡¯s here to cause you any harm. He is just here to provide protection for both of us.¡± ¡°From his stare, it seems he is providing protection to you from me,¡± Elysian responded, chuckling as he shook his head. ¡°Tsk, I thought we were friends, my lady. It pains my heart to know you are this wary of me. I¡¯m just a small and harmless child after all.¡± ¡°Harmless,¡± Thomas muttered, snorting at the word. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, if you think that way, young master. I assure you that isn¡¯t the case.¡± ¡°Well, I beg to differ. We will just have to agree on different opinions about the matter then,¡± Elysian said, looking her straight in the eyes. ¡°Where was I? Ah, let¡¯s discuss why you really called me here.¡± Amara exhaled heavily and her smile returned as if nothing had happened. ¡°I can see that you¡¯ve seen right through me, young maser. If that¡¯s the case, I will get to the point then. I would like to form a partnership with you. I will give you five percent ownership of the Velvet Chamber. Just think of it as a gift for our budding friendship.¡± After that, the noble and the woman stared at each other; the former not giving any response while the latter not adding anything to what she said. The tension in the room was quite palpable as even Osric held his breath, watching the staring contest between the two. Elysian finally broke the silence, his laughter reverberated into the small room, carrying no hint of amusement. ¡°I did not expect my friendship to be treated as nothing but some coin that can be valued,¡± he muttered, shaking his head. ¡°You¡¯ve just hurt my feelings, my lady. You¡¯re too cruel.¡± ¡°I did not mean any disrespect, young master,¡± Amara responded, not letting herself be swayed by the noble¡¯s words. She could clearly see the calculating eyes observing and reading her. ¡°As I said, this is just a small gesture¡ªa gift that will signal the start of a deep friendship between us.¡± ¡°No matter what you call it, my lady¡ªa gift, a favor, a payment, a fetter, a shackle¡­¡± Elysian muttered slowly, smiling as he took another bite of a pie while his eyes never leaving the woman. His smile turned into a smirk when he saw her eyes narrowed and unhappy. ¡°Well, if you really want to put some value to it, what can I do? I¡¯m a noble and a lady is asking for it, so it seems I will just have to acquiesce. Be that as it may, isn¡¯t five percent just too ¡®cheap¡¯ for my friendship? If I didn¡¯t know you, my lady, I might have thought this was an insult.¡± Amara laughed in turn, through her eyes didn''t show any sign of mirth. And well, who could blame her? Knowing full well what the noble wanted, anyone would be irritated. ¡°Okay, young master, how about six percent?¡± Elysian ignored her, taking a few pastries and started eating them. ¡°Seven percent.¡± Instead of responding, the noble showed an exaggerated face, showing how he enjoyed the taste of the sweets. All eyes were on him, even Bran and Osric forgot their food, staring at Elysian. However, he did not care. He just continued what he was doing. ¡°You mentioned earlier that I¡¯ve disrespected you, young master,¡± Amara muttered, gritting her teeth. She was clearly irritated at how the boy was acting towards her. ¡°The way you¡¯re acting now, you are blatantly offending me.¡± ¡°Is that really the case, my lady?¡± Elysian asked, finally addressing her. His expression did not look too happy at the accusation thrown at him. ¡°You¡¯re telling me that I¡¯m only worth this much. Who do you think is blatantly offending who?¡± ¡°Ten percent!¡± Amara was frustrated that she was being pushed like this by a boy who hadn¡¯t even grown past the age of ten. ¡°That¡¯s the limit. I won¡¯t go any higher.¡± Elysian sighed in exasperation, arching his brow. ¡°Really? If you think that I believe you¡¯re just giving me this share for the so-called friendship excuse earlier, then you¡¯re mistaken. We all know why you¡¯re giving me this. Am I right, my lady? Because if you continue with that lie, we¡¯d better end this and consider each other as strangers. I hate people who lie in my face.¡± Amara remained silent, not looking him in the eye as if yielding to his point. ¡°Good, our friendship hasn''t been broken yet, it seems,¡± Elysian said, nodding. ¡°Hopefully this time, you can be totally honest with me.¡± Chapter 91 Thomas snorted and stated, ¡°You¡¯re accusing Amara of not being honest, but what about you, boy? Are you also being honest? The way you¡¯re treating her, the way¡­¡± ¡°Thomas!¡± Amara chastised him, not looking too happy about disregarding her warning again. ¡°I won¡¯t just sit here and let this brat insult you. Even if he¡¯s a noble, he doesn¡¯t have the right to treat you like this!¡± Thomas exclaimed, having finally had enough. Like a guardian dog, he barked his way, letting his temper take hold. Amara could only sigh and look away. ¡°Boy, you¡¯re accusing Amara of being dishonest, but what about you? The way you acted as she spoke shows how arrogant and rude you are.¡± ¡°Arrogant and rude, you¡¯re right. But was I being dishonest?¡± Elysian challenged. ¡°Can you tell me precisely where I tried to deceive her?¡± ¡°I¡­I,¡± Thomas muttered, racking his brain to give an answer. When he couldn¡¯t think of something, he scowled instead and said, ¡°How you mistreated her is evidence enough!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t answer,¡± Elysian snorted. ¡°You know that she¡¯s the one who was being dishonest and not me,¡± he responded, turning his attention to the woman. ¡°Right, Amara?¡± Before she could even make a rebuttal, Elysian continued, ¡°You lured me here because you wanted to make some form of connection between me and not just you but with your business. Isn¡¯t that right, my lady? You saw an opportunity, you wanted to bind me with the Velvet Chamber by giving me a share of your business in the guise of a symbol of our friendship. If it isn¡¯t dishonesty, I don¡¯t know what is.¡± He narrowed his eyes, turning serious. ¡°Do you think of me as stupid? If you want some business connection with me, why not tell me directly? Why all these pretense? If I were like those other noble idiots, I''d be cheated already¡ªused like a fool.¡± Amara just stared at the floor, not glancing at the boy or making a counterargument. When he heard Thomas snorted, Elysian immediately interjected before he could even say a word. ¡°I know what you¡¯re trying to argue. You will say that I should just be happy that she will give me some free money without doing anything but being friends with her.¡± Turning to the man, he raised his brow and asked, ¡°But is it really free?¡± When Thomas couldn¡¯t answer, Elysian turned to the woman instead and asked, ¡°My lady, is it really free?¡± Amara was quiet for a moment before she decided to respond. ¡°I promise you, young master, that I don¡¯t have any ill intention by giving you a portion of the Velvet Chamber.¡± Elysian snorted again, ¡°With ill intent or not, you alone would know. I can¡¯t read your mind, my lady. Personally, I believe you. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re trying to harm me,¡± he stated. This made Amara breathe in relief. ¡°At the end of the day, I don¡¯t hate you for what you did. I disapprove of it, true, but it¡¯s not egregious enough to warrant some hatred on my part.¡± ¡°Thank you for your kindness and understanding, young master. And I¡¯m sorry,¡± Amara apologized, humbly bowing her head. ¡°I hope, my lady, that we don¡¯t use our relationship as a bargaining chip here. I don¡¯t put too much stock in friendship that can be valued in money,¡± Elysian stated, his tone softening a bit while a smile slowly formed on his lips. ¡°Now that it''s been cleared up. Let¡¯s talk business then without involving our friendship this time,¡± Elysian¡¯s face turned serious while his eyes carefully studied her. "I''m telling you this already, my lady. Ten percent is not enough.¡± Amara returned his gaze with the same sharpness and shrewdness exhibited by the boy, knowing full well that it wouldn¡¯t be an easy fight. ¡°I beg to differ, young master. I think ten percent is more than enough. You won¡¯t do anything; I will just use your name to say that you¡¯re one of the owners of the Velvet Chamber. In truth, this is nothing but just convenience for us.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Elysian said, shaking his head in disbelief. ¡°Using my name, the heir to the barony, is nothing but a convenience? Do you really think I would believe that?¡± Thomas snorted. ¡°You, the heir of Ironspire. Don¡¯t be delusional, boy. We all know that it¡¯s your older brother that will inherit this place.¡± Elysian just laughed at that statement. ¡°You just heard some rumors in the streets, and you already believe them? Tsk, I thought being the leader of the Iron Claw would make you different from some old ladies gossiping on the streets.¡± Thomas just smirked. ¡°You¡¯re delusional, boy. Your brother is more talented than you. His name is renowned throughout Thorin. And most importantly, he''s the Baron¡¯s favorite son,¡± he stated, grinning as if he just stabbed him with a dagger through the heart. Instead of reacting like the thug predicted, Elysian just laughed. ¡°Well, I agree. These three points you bring up are right,¡± he said, grinning at the man, which brought confusion to him. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t disclose some family matters, but since we¡¯re all friends here, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem,¡± he remarked nonchalantly, taking another bite from a pastry. ¡°You¡¯re right about what you said, but there¡¯s one important point you¡¯re not privy to. He is adopted.¡± This revelation instantly made the already quiet room deathly silent as all eyes widened in shock. ¡°So, let me ask you again, do you think I¡¯m still not going to be the heir?¡± Thomas did not answer and just looked away. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. Elysian continued eating, his eyes studying the calculating expression of Amara. ¡°So what now, my lady? Do you think ten percent is enough for me to become your partner?¡± ¡°Fifteen percent.¡± Elysian just sighed, shaking his head as he tried a new pastry. ¡°Twenty. I will give you twenty percent. I will only be giving you this with the assumption that you will become the Baron in the future. Sure, having the future Baron own a portion of the Velvet Chamber will be a big boost to us, but as I said before, this will just be a convenience, nothing else.¡± ¡°Again, the convenience argument,¡± Elysian sighed. ¡°Looking at you, I know you are desperate. So, stop that bullshit about convenience. You wanted me as part of the Velvet Chamber because you badly needed my help.¡± Thomas snorted. ¡°You¡¯re just a boy. Even though you might be the Baron in the future, what can you even do now?¡± ¡°Ask her, she should know it best,¡± Elysian responded, chuckling as his eyes never left the woman. ¡°Right, my lady? You know what I can do, and more.¡± When she just bit her lip and did not respond, he continued, ¡°Seeing your magnificent building in this poor and rundown area, I already know your problem. Hmm¡­ Let me guess, you wanted to put the Velvet Chamber into the richer part of the city, but your connection up until now isn¡¯t enough to break through the powerful forces that are determined to drive you away.¡± ¡°They won¡¯t be able to deter us forever,¡± Amara confirmed with a frustrated tone. ¡°Whether you help us or not, we will eventually succeed. It is only a matter of time. As I said, borrowing your name will just be a convenience that might help us move over the obstacle faster.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you now, using my name won¡¯t be enough. You needed me to act directly to make that happen. That will involve using my Uncle, which you already know I don¡¯t like. So, twenty percent is not enough.¡± ¡°Twenty-five percent. That¡¯s as high as I can go,¡± Amara muttered, gritting her teeth in dissatisfaction. When she saw the boy disinterested in the number, she finally had enough. ¡°Just tell me your number so we will be done with this.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Elysian nodded, putting the pastry on the table. ¡°Fifty-one percent. I will agree only if I have the majority ownership of not only the Velvet Chamber but also the restaurant we are eating at now,¡± he grinned, burping. ¡°The food here is good. I want it.¡± ¡°Are you crazy, brat!¡± she shouted, finally losing her calm. Even Bran and Osric couldn¡¯t believe the noble¡¯s audacity to just rob Amara of her face. ¡°You ask me, I just answered,¡± Elysian responded matter-of-factly. ¡°Do you believe I will just hand you over the business I¡¯ve poured my heart and soul into?¡± Amara questioned, sneering at him. ¡°And the ones working here are not just anyone. They are family to me. Do you think I¡¯ll just hand this over to you on a silver platter? Do you think I¡¯m that crazy and desperate?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯m sorry, young master, but I will have to decline your proposal,¡± Amara stood up. Her face returned to its cold self; gone was the sudden emotional outburst it had shown. Bowing, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Elysian sighed, and muttered, ¡°Are you really sure with that decision, my lady?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Amara responded, not looking in the boy¡¯s direction. ¡°This is an opportunity you will regret not taking.¡± Amara chuckled softly. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were this shameless for saying something so outrageous, young master.¡± ¡°If you want to know how shameless I can get, why don¡¯t you sit down and listen.¡± Elysian smiled with a friendlier tone than before. When the woman did not look in his direction, he continued, ¡°Even though we haven¡¯t known each other for a long time, the time we have spent, I believe, is enough for you to know what I can do and what I¡¯m capable of. This is enough that you even made that earlier offer in the first place. And it is enough to give me time to show you why this is an opportunity you cannot miss.¡± Amara was about to continue walking out when she stopped, sighed, and turned to the boy, looking him straight in the eyes. Seeing the sincerity there, she nodded, and sat back down on the chair. Thomas also did the same, though he sneered at the noble, his displeasure clear on his face. ¡°Good, good,¡± Elysian muttered softly before straightening up his posture, turning serious. ¡°I know you might disapprove of my earlier behavior, but you must see it through my eyes. You are giving me a piece of business,¡± he paused for a moment for emphasis, ¡°catering to the pleasure of men. Sure, it''s good money, but at what cost?¡± he asked, raising a brow. Amara sighed, and responded, ¡°As I said, young master, you don¡¯t need to do anything¡­¡± ¡°But my lady, you are using my name¡ªmy reputation,¡± Elysian countered. ¡°They will know me¡ªthe youngest son of the Baron¡ªto be already involved in some unsavory business even though I¡¯m just ten. Do you know how it will look in my father¡¯s eyes? Knowing him, he might outright disown me in his anger.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, having a share of my business isn¡¯t worth the cost,¡± Amara remarked before narrowing her eyes. ¡°Then, why did you propose a majority share of it?¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s you and how you have managed the Velvet Chamber until now,¡± Elysian responded truthfully. ¡°By restricting membership through referrals by other members, you have created a sense of scarcity. Not everyone can join the Velvet Chamber, so that makes the membership more desirable. This, in turn, helps in managing the resources of the club effectively, ensuring that these facilities are not overused, and maintaining quality for existing members.¡± Amara was stunned, her eyes widened as the boy masterfully stated the reasoning behind her business decisions. ¡°With exclusivity, you enhance the status and prestige of being a member of your little club, my lady. People often derive utility not just from its offerings but also from the reputation of being a part of an exclusive group, which means this serves as a signal of an individual¡¯s wealth or status. Also, exclusivity is a clever quality control mechanism, ensuring that new members fit the Velvet Chamber¡¯s ideal clientele, which in the long run maintains its reputation.¡± Amara could only listen as the young noble pointed out areas that she herself did not know resulted from her unusual approach. ¡°With scarcity and exclusivity as a clever strategy, you have made the Velvet Chamber into an exclusive club with patrons sharing similar backgrounds and social status. This has created a positive network effect where the value of membership increases as more like-minded or distinguished individuals join. This kind of system is ideal for building relationships,¡± Elysian explained, smiling at her astounded reaction. ¡°What you did, my lady, is brilliant. I applaud you for it.¡± ¡°How did you¡­¡± ¡°My lady, what would you say if I could turn your brilliance into a shining star?¡± Elysian interjected, grinning wide as if seeing a possibility he alone could see. ¡°A lady of the underworld, who holds every fabric of information, not only in Ironspire or even the entire Confederate¡ªbut the continent?¡± Chapter 92 The entire room grew still at that proposition. Everyone¡¯s eyes widened before looking at each other, uncertain if this was one of the noble¡¯s ideas of a joke. When they saw no one laughing, they just swallowed hard, not knowing how to react. ¡°I know what I just said sounds crazy. And coming from a ten-year-old boy, it sounds even crazier,¡± Elysian finally said, breaking the silence. ¡°However, I want you to be open to that possibility. Just imagine if you held that power. Who would dare mess with all you hold dear?¡± ¡°If she gained that kind of power, which I doubt, she would certainly make enemies of some terrifying people,¡± Thomas countered, snorting as he looked at Amara, who remained silent, without showing any reaction. ¡°Then, would you be satisfied to remain powerless as some despicable vermin step on you?¡± Elysian questioned, glancing at the man, who scowled, looking away. Turning to Amara, he continued, ¡°Possible or not, for now, it''s still a distant dream to get anywhere near that dream. Why not start first in Ironspire?¡± This got the woman¡¯s attention. Her eyes quickly shone, evaluating such a possibility. ¡°Just imagine, all of the city¡¯s underworld activities are within our grasp, while we kick out those foreign b*stard who try to make money from our blood.¡± When Elysian mentioned that future, even Thomas¡¯ sour expression softened and got him thinking. ¡°Of course, you can¡¯t use my name. And no one should know that I¡¯m involved in any of this aside from the people here.¡± When he saw her eyes narrow, he smirked, pushing back the small chest full of gold. ¡°Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t be contributing anything. I will provide resources and work in the background so that our goals are achieved. Doing all that, twenty-five percent stake isn¡¯t enough, right? Fifty-one percent, that¡¯s as low as I can go.¡± Looking at the chest, Amara was silent for a long moment. After considering the proposition, she sighed in resignation. ¡°With you holding the majority stake, it means I am giving the lives of my people into your hands. I¡¯m sorry, young master, even if it¡¯s you, I can¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°If that is your worry, how about we do this? I will have a majority stake in our partnership, but all the decisions will be yours. I can give suggestions, but you will be the one to ultimately make the decision on everything, from management to the hiring of people.¡± Elysian smiled at her, assessing her reaction. ¡°To seal the contract, we will have a blood pact to ease your mind that I will uphold my side of the agreement.¡± Upon seeing the woman¡¯s expression ease a bit, he nodded and added, ¡°You don¡¯t need to decide now. Think it through carefully first.¡± Sybil burst into the room. Breathing heavily, he looked up urgently, his eyes wide with concern. ¡°Young master, you need to get out of here¡­¡± Before Sybil could even finish his words, Elysian and the others heard a deafening explosion from outside, followed by the panicked footsteps of people fleeing. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Elysian demanded, rising swiftly and crossing to the window. The rest of the group followed suit, their faces tense with concern. Thomas nodded to Amara before he exited the room. ¡°Crimson Talon has struck the Dread Raider,¡± Sybil declared, standing beside the noble. He cast a worried glance at the younger boy. ¡°You need to get out of here, young master. It¡¯s not safe.¡± Elysian stood in stunned silence for a moment, his gaze fixed on the chaotic scene unfolding outside. People ran in panicked desperation, their screams mingling with the tumultuous clamor of the forming mob. Some were pushed to the ground, trampled underfoot by the surging mass of frantic bodies. The air was thick with dust and fear, a haze of confusion and terror that choked the senses. Amidst the chaos, Elysian¡¯s heart sank as he noticed children being swept away by the relentless tide of panic. They struggled in vain against the crowd, their small frames unable to withstand the force of the rampaging mob. He saw them fall, their cries lost in the cacophony of screams and shouts. The devastation was palpable, a raw display of human desperation and vulnerability in the face of unchecked fear. Elysian felt a surge of helplessness and anger, his hands clenched into fists at his sides. The city he knew and returned to, now reduced to a battleground of survival, tore at his soul. ¡°Young master!¡± Sybil exclaimed, shaking him to get his attention. ¡°You need to get out of here. It¡¯s dangerous.¡± ¡°We need to bring order to this retreating mob, or more lives will be lost,¡± Elysian finally spoke, his eyes never leaving the stampede unfolding before him. ¡°Young master, you need to get yourself to safety first. Don¡¯t worry about them,¡± Amara said firmly, her gaze darting below as shouts and violence erupted at the far end of the chaotic crowd. There, they saw the Iron Claw attempting to restore order. ¡°See? They¡¯re already taking care of it. If something were to happen to you here, it would be disastrous for everyone.¡± Elysian breathed a sigh of relief, though a lingering sense of powerlessness weighed heavily on his heart. Helpless to intervene directly, he gritted his teeth before finally conceding. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go.¡± Before they could even move, Thomas burst into the room, his face etched with urgency and panic. His clothes were ripped in jagged lines, smeared with dirt and blood. Shallow cuts crisscrossed his arms, dripping crimson onto the floor¡ªa stark testament to the recent violence he had endured. ¡°We need to get out of here now. Both the Razor Spike and Savage Fiend are attacking us.¡± The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. ¡°Razor Spike?¡± Elysian asked, moving hurriedly forward followed by the others. ¡°They are the other local gangs that are rivals to the Iron Claw, young master,¡± Amara responded with a tinge of nervousness in her voice. Elysian noticed this and muttered, ¡°Let me guess. Both of these b*stards are working together with the Crimson Talon to eliminate their rival.¡± Thomas growled, leading them down to the first floor. ¡°That¡¯s the only possibility. Otherwise, how can they attack at the same time when the Crimson Talon chooses to strike the Dread Raider? Sh*t!¡± he cursed, blocking a surprise attack from the side. Sybil moved to the front, intercepting an enemy, while another two, on the opposite side converged at them. ¡°Move to the back, someone will guide¡ª¡± Before Thomas could finish his words, the four enemies dropped to the ground, each with fatal holes in their foreheads. He stepped back, shocked by what had just transpired. Then, he noticed everyone¡¯s gaze fixed on the noble, who nonchalantly paid them no attention. ¡°What are you all looking at?¡± Elysian asked, his eyes scanning their surroundings for any hidden danger. ¡°I thought we were in a hurry.¡± Thomas cast a wary glance at the noble before gesturing to them to follow him. ¡°This way.¡± ¡°Finally, you¡¯re here,¡± Helene said with relief in her voice. She urgently pointed them to a hidden door in the ground guarded by two of Thomas¡¯ men. ¡°Lady Amara, are you alright?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Helene. I¡¯m fine,¡± Amara responded, trying to remain calm even though her eyes betrayed her. ¡°What about the others? Where are they?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my lady, they escaped already before the enemies swarmed this place.¡± ¡°Good.¡± With relief in her voice, she followed them, escaping into the hidden door. Elysian descended into the hidden depths of Ironspire, the air growing colder and more oppressive with each step. The journey took them through a long, narrow passageway winding deeper and deeper into the earth. After what felt like an eternity, the tunnel finally widened into a dark cavern, visible thanks to his enhanced vision. Unlike the others, he moved without restriction, his eyes piercing the shadows to reveal the faint outlines of faded murals and intricate mosaics. Though dulled by time, their colors hinted at the splendor of a bygone era, a whisper of history that beckoned him further into the gloom. ¡°Where is this?¡± Elysian asked, his voice surprised to learn that there was something under the city. ¡°I haven¡¯t heard there are old ruins under Ironspire.¡± ¡°There are many things you don¡¯t know, boy,¡± Thomas responded, pleased to know something that the noble did not. Moving to the side, he lit two torches, giving one to Sybil before leading the way. As they all slowly followed, Elysian saw stone pillars looming, their surfaces etched with carvings that told stories long forgotten. He ran a hand over one of them, feeling the cool, rough texture of the stone and the delicate patterns beneath the layers of grime. Each step forward was careful, deliberate, as the uneven ground was littered with rubble and the remnants of ancient structures. The occasional crunch of broken pottery underfoot was a stark reminder of the fragility of this hidden world. ¡°There are plenty of ruins running below Ironspire, young master,¡± Sybil muttered, looking around them for some danger. ¡°This is often used by the gangs to move their goods. The soldiers avoid this place. Even the Crimson Talon and the others don¡¯t come here if it isn¡¯t necessary. You can easily get lost here aimlessly to your death if you¡¯re not careful. Also, dangerous beasts often prowl the dark corners of these ruins.¡± The path widened into a vast chamber, where the ceiling soared high above, disappearing into the darkness. Stalactites hung from above like the teeth of a sleeping dragon, and the sound of dripping water echoed through the cavern, a rhythmic, almost musical backdrop to the silence. Pools of stagnant water reflected the torchlight, their surfaces like dark, unblinking eyes watching their every move. Elysian paused to take in the scene, the weight of history pressing down like a tangible force. The silence was heavy, broken only by the occasional distant sound¡ªa shifting stone, a faint whisper of wind through the tunnels. There was a sense of being watched, of the past refusing to remain buried. Every shadow seemed to hide a secret, and every corner was a mystery to be uncovered. Despite the decay and desolation, there was an undeniable beauty to the ruins. The delicate balance of light and shadow, the intricate artistry of the ancient carvings, the sheer scale of the cavernous spaces¡ªall combined to create a scene both awe-inspiring and haunting. Elysian felt a thrill of excitement, the familiar rush of adrenaline that came with exploration, tempered by a deep respect for the ancient place. Here, beneath the bustling city of Ironspire, Elysian stood at the threshold of the unknown, ready to uncover the secrets that lay hidden in the darkness. The ruins were a testament to a time long past, a word forgotten by all but the most shrewd and scheming criminal minds. These dark halls and passages, now ruined by time, served as conduits for their nefarious intentions. Despite having become nothing more than networks and channels of criminality, the grandeur of the ruins still spoke to Elysian. Imagining what they once were, he felt a connection to this ancient world, a sense of purpose and destiny intertwined with the shadows and echoes of the ancient ruins. Thomas chuckled, turning to the noble. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, boy. I grew up in these ruins. This place is like my backyard.¡± ¡°He¡¯s right, young master,¡± Sybil murmured, his eyes darting around the dark ruins. He moved cautiously, every muscle tense, ready for any enemy that might leap from the shadows. ¡°Only the local gangs know what lurks in these depths,¡± he continued, his voice barely above a whisper. ¡°These are one of their secrets to staying competitive against the Dread Raider and the others.¡± ¡°Secret indeed,¡± Elysian sighed, the weight of the situation pressing down on him. He scanned the shadowy ruins, his enhanced vision picking up the subtle movements of their foes. Dark figures flitted in and out of his sight, a constant reminder of the danger closing in on them. ¡°We¡¯re surrounded.¡± At the noble¡¯s warning, they all halted abruptly, their breaths catching in their throats. A palpable tension hung in the air, each of them straining to see through the oppressive darkness. Eyes darted nervously, hands tightened around their weapons, and the silence was deafening, broken only by their nervous breaths. The sense of encroaching danger wrapped around them like a suffocating shroud, every shadow a potential threat. ¡°Impossible!¡± Thomas exclaimed, more to himself than to anyone in particular. He raised his torch high, scanning the darkness around them for any sign of the hidden enemies the noble had warned about. ¡°Only the Iron Claw knows this part of the ruin. And none among my men¡­¡± His words trailed off as a chuckle from up ahead silenced him. ¡°Darius?¡± Chapter 93 ¡°Hello, boss,¡± Darius responded with an amused tone, followed by a cacophony of laughter around them. ¡°I intended to kill you before you even knew I was involved but¡­ Tsk, I couldn''t resist upon seeing your confident face.¡± ¡°How does it feel to be betrayed by your own man, little Thomas?¡± Thomas'' eyes narrowed, recognizing the voice. ¡°I will have your hide for this, old man. You and the entire Savage Fiend!¡± ¡°Stop teasing the boy, Damon.¡± A voice tinged with gloom and disapproval. ¡°Why are you doing this Warren?¡± Thomas demanded, his expression falling upon realizing the opponent they now faced. ¡°You¡¯re the last person I expected to see partnering with this old b*stard and the outsiders.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice, my boy,¡± Warren responded, his voice tinged with a mixture of regret and resignation. He ran a weathered hand through his thinning hair before continuing, ¡°It¡¯s just business. No hard feelings, my boy. Also, you¡¯ve been expanding at a breakneck pace lately. I¡¯m afraid you''re going to swallow us too.¡± ¡°We already talked about this,¡± Thomas stated, his voice low and taut with restrained anger. His eyes glinted dangerously, embers of long-harbored resentment flaring to life. ¡°I¡¯ve made it crystal clear that I won¡¯t lay a finger on what¡¯s yours. My beef,¡± he paused, each word deliberate and sharp, ¡°is solely with that old man. No one else.¡± ¡°I want to believe you, boy. I truly do,¡± Warren responded, his voice a blend of regret and world-weary cynicism. He paused, swallowing hard before continuing. ¡°But in our line of work, trust is a luxury we can¡¯t afford. The only person you can truly rely on is yourself.¡± His eyes, clouded with conflicting emotions, briefly looked at Thomas¡¯ through the darkness before darting away. ¡°As I''ve said before,¡± Warren added, the words leaving a bitter taste in his mouth, ¡°This is just business. No hard feelings. I saw an opportunity, and I¡­ I had to seize it. That¡¯s the game we play.¡° ¡°You¡¯re no different than that b*stard, Warren!¡± Thomas snarled, his voice a mixture of venom and raw betrayal. His fists clenched at his sides, knuckles white with suppressed rage. ¡°Mark my words,¡± he continued, each syllable dripping with cold fury. ¡°I¡¯ll carve this day into my memory. And I swear on everything I hold dear, I¡¯ll make you¡ªall of you¡ªpay for this betrayal.¡± ¡°If you survive,¡± Damon retorted, bursting into laughter that echoed through the dark and cold ruins. ¡°You seem not to realize your situation, little Thomas,¡± he drawled, his voice dripping with derision. ¡°None of you will get out of here alive.¡± Growing bored of the emotional exchange, Elysian sighed, stepping forward. ¡°Are you all done with all this melodrama?¡± he asked, his voice cutting through the tension like a blade. His eyes flickered between Darius, Warren, and Damon, clearly unimpressed with what he¡¯d seen. ¡°Why don¡¯t we get started?¡± he asked, his tone cold and impatient. ¡°Master, what are you doing?¡± Sybil asked anxiously, his eyes darting nervously toward the darkness as he tried to pull the noble back. ¡°Listen to your bodyguard, boy,¡± Thomas said, annoyed at the sudden interruption and arrogance of the noble. ¡°Stay back. I don¡¯t want to be responsible for your death.¡± Elysian, however, refused to budge, his gaze fixed intently on the darkness. Sybil, desperate, looked to Bran and Osric for help, but they only glanced around, ignoring his plea, their faces expressionless and focused on the unseen threats lurking in the shadows. ¡°Sybil, go back there and protect Amara at all costs,¡± Elysian commanded firmly. Before the young soldier could reply, he turned his attention to his two companions. ¡°Bran, Osric¡ªyour duty is to protect Amara. Do you hear me?¡± ¡°Yes, young master,¡± Bran responded, nodding. Osric mirrored the gesture, both acknowledging the command with solemn determination. ¡°All of you, form a circle with the women in the middle,¡± Elysian instructed, his eyes still scanning for danger. ¡°Kill anyone who gets close.¡± ¡°Wait, wait, what the hell are you doing? Our sole duty is to protect this b*stard here and no one else!¡± Sybil, irritated at being ignored, looked between Bran and Osric before turning to the noble. ¡°Young master, listen¡ª¡± ¡°Who the hell is that brat there? He¡¯s talking like he¡¯s some big shot,¡± Damon muttered with humor in his voice. ¡°Hey, Thomas! Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re pinning your hopes on that brat?¡± The Iron Claw¡¯s leader was about to give an angry retort when Amara grabbed his shoulder, stopping him. ¡°Be quiet and just follow everything that the young master commands.¡± Thomas opened his mouth to object but met Amara¡¯s stern glare. The intensity of her gaze silenced him. He sighed and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Young master¡ª¡± Sybil began angrily, but his words died in his throat when he saw the sharp, dangerous look in the noble¡¯s eyes. ¡°I know you think this is crazy, but our lives are at stake here. I don¡¯t have time to explain now. Just believe in me, okay?¡± Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. Sybil looked exasperated but fell silent, his jaw clenched in frustration. After a tense moment, he nodded, taking a defensive position next to Amara, his eyes scanning for threats, ready to follow Elysian¡¯s unexpected leadership. Elysian¡¯s gaze remained steely and resolute. ¡°Stay sharp, everyone, and be ready,¡± he commanded, his voice steady. He glanced around, noting the tension in the air and the readiness of his allies. Despite the dire situation, the fire of hope burned in their eyes, fueling their determination. His calm demeanor contrasted with the palpable anxiety surrounding them, but he found solace in their resolve. ¡°Good,¡± he nodded, satisfied with what he saw. In the darkness, Damon¡¯s mocking laughter echoed again. ¡°I never thought I¡¯d live to see this. Little Thomas is being led by a boy like a b*tch!¡± he sneered, drawing derisive laughter from his men and allies. ¡°Light the torches! Let them tremble at the sight of their hopeless struggle.¡± Suddenly, flames blazed to life, illuminating the ruins and revealing the full extent of their dire predicament. Elysian and his companions were completely surrounded, the flickering torchlight casting eerie shadows that danced menacingly on the ancient walls, emphasizing the grim reality of their situation. Escape seemed impossible. ¡°What are you going to do now, brat? Stand there and pee in your pants? This is ridiculous¡ª¡± Darius mocked. Before he could even finish his sentence, his headless corpse slumped to the ground. Elysian stood behind him, perched atop a broken pillar for all to see. Raising the severed head, Elysian asked in a maniacal voice, ¡°What did you say again? You were too far; I couldn¡¯t hear you.¡± Dissatisfied, he turned to the thugs closest to him. ¡°Did any of you catch what this b*stard said?¡± All of them were frozen in place, too shocked to say or do anything upon seeing the severed head of the traitorous b*stard from Iron Claw. When the head did not give an answer, he just sighed and threw it away like some garbage. ¡°Oh well, it doesn¡¯t really matter, right? You¡¯re all going to join him soon enough,¡± he said with a terrifying grin, his voice carrying an ominous message of the impending doom. ¡°Seems she was right. Fulfilling the toll of the curse won¡¯t be too difficult. And I might be able to meet some of the requisites for those two costly abilities,¡± he muttered softly, casting a glance around him and laughing darkly as he saw their terrified faces. Suddenly, the boy enveloped in an ominous darkness that coalesced into a hood, casting a chilling shadow over his face. ¡°Let the reaping begin.¡±
¡°What the hell is that?¡± Sybil muttered to himself in disbelief, his eyes locked on the hooded figure of the young noble he served. Turning to Bran and Osric, he asked urgently, ¡°Do either of you know what¡¯s happening¡± ¡°Let¡¯s discuss it later,¡± Osric replied, his gaze unwavering on the deadly figure of his liege. ¡°For now, let¡¯s focus on defending Lady Amara as the master commended.¡± Sybil sighed, reluctantly conceding to Osric. He could do nothing but watch in awe and fear as the dark figure threw himself into the nearest group of enemies. With each swing of the terrifying knife he wielded, it seemed as if he were the Reaper incarnate, harvesting souls with chilling efficiency. The enemies fell one by one, their panicked cries echoing in the cavernous ruin. The hooded figure moved with swift and calculated precision, his movements fluid yet merciless. Each strike was deadly, each step deliberate, as if guided by a force beyond mortal comprehension. ¡°Stand your ground, you cowards!¡± Damon¡¯s voice cracked, a mixture of terror and rage. HIs eyes, wild with desperation, darted between his faltering men and the whirlwind of retribution¡ªElysian. ¡°He¡¯s just one boy, damn it! One! Swarm him, you fools!¡± Spittle flew from his lips as he bellowed, his face contorted with manic energy. ¡°Anyone who dares retreat will wish for the mercy of his blade instead of what I¡¯ll do to them!¡± He grabbed the nearest soldier, shaking him violently. ¡°Attack, attack! Don¡¯t let up! We can¡¯t¡ªwe won¡¯t¡ªfall to a single child!¡± His words were nearly drowned out by the cacophony of screams and the sickening sound of flesh giving way to steel. Damon¡¯s eyes bulged as he watched Elysian cut through his men like a scythe through wheat. ¡°For the love of the Abyss, stop him! Stop him now!¡± Upon witnessing the chaotic tide of bodies, Bran¡¯s throat constricted, a bead of sweat tracing his temple. Standing guard beside Amara, he willed his nerves to steel. His weapon, slick in his white-knuckled grip, remained poised to strike at the slightest danger. Bran¡¯s gaze ricocheted between the unfolding carnage and the woman he was sworn to protect, his eyes sharp despite the horror they saw. The acrid tang of blood and fear filled his nostrils, yet he remained steadfast, unwavering. Amara, together with Nina, Helene, and Timmy at the center of the defensive circle, observed with a mix of horror and fascination. She had seen the young noble fight before, but this was entirely different. His transformation into this dark avenger both unnerved and impressed her. He was terrifying. The memory of how the boy tortured the man who tried to defile her still sent shivers down her spine. She could see insanity in his eyes. Despite this, she trusted Elysian, and witnessing him unleash his madness again upon their enemies made her realize just how deep his resolve ran. As the skirmish raged on, Elysian¡¯s relentless assault continued unabated. His hooded form moved like a specter through the chaos, leaving a trail of fallen adversaries in his wake. Each clash of steel, each cry of pain, reinforced the grim reality that they were fighting a monster¡ªa being of death and carnage. Thomas stood with his mouth agape, his face pale with a mixture of fear and awe. He had heard tales of Elysian¡¯s prowess, dismissing them as mere exaggerations of an arrogant noble. However, witnessing it firsthand was entirely different. The boy¡¯s actions were both mesmerizing and horrifying, a lethal ballet of death that left no doubt about his capabilities. Each swing of his blade was precise and deadly, his movements fluid and calculated. The reality of Elysian¡¯s skill hit Thomas like a cold, hard truth, shattering any preconceptions he had held. Looking around, Sybil realized that he wasn¡¯t the only one who was shocked and awed by what he had witnessed. Even Bran and Osric, who were closest to the young noble, wore expressions of stunned disbelief. Interestingly, he noticed that Amara reacted differently than the rest. While others gaped with mouths open, Amara¡¯s gaze was fixed intently on Elysian. Her eyes, sharp and focused, seemed to dissect every aspect of the young noble. As Elysian¡¯s rampage continued, her pupils dilated slightly with resolve, a hint of interest flickering in their depths before her lips curved into a barest hint of a smile. Bewildered by what he saw, Sybil wrenched his gaze back to the maelstrom before him. Now that he had time to think, the initial awe at Elysian¡¯s prowess faded, giving way to a starker reality. Chapter 94 No longer did he see Elysian as an unstoppable force reaping helpless victims. Instead, the noble now appeared as a lone island besieged by a relentless tide. The enemies swarmed like ants, their individual weakness offset by their sheer, overwhelming numbers. Each foe Elysian struck down was replaced by another, an endless mass of flesh and steel. ¡®Gods, if this continues he¡¯ll slow down. Elysian¡¯s still a whirlwind of death, but¡­ is that a tremor in his arm? How long can he keep this up?¡¯ Sybil¡¯s throat tightened as the realization hit him. ¡®There¡¯s just too many of them. Too damn many. Even a force of nature like the young master has his limits. And these b*stards¡­ they just keep coming. It¡¯s like watching a cliff face being eroded by waves. He¡¯s extraordinary, yes, but he¡¯s still just one person. One person against an army. How long before exhaustion takes its toll? Before a lucky blow slips past his guard?¡¯ Sybil¡¯s heart raced. ¡®This isn¡¯t sustainable. Something¡¯s got to give, and soon. And when it does¡­¡¯¡¯ His mind recoiled from the thought, but the grim reality was inescapable. Elysian pivoted gracefully, the whistling blade at his back missing by a hair¡¯s breadth. His movement was fluid, almost dance-like, as he twirled left and extinguished another life with practice ease. Without pause, he flowed into his next strike, his blade finding its mark with unerring precision. The deadly ballet continued, Elysian at its center, surrounded by a maelstrom of steel and flesh. Each move was calculated, each step deliberate, as he carved out a small pocket of space in the churning sea of foes. His face remained a mask of concentration, betraying no fear despite the dire circumstances. Yet beneath the veneer of calm competence, a grim reality lurked. The relentless tide of attackers pressed in from all sides, an inexorable force seeking to overwhelm him. Elysian knew, with cold certainty, that a single misstep could spell his doom. One grasp, one moment of imbalance, and the horde would drag him down into their midst¡ªa fate as inescapable as it was final. The Abyss yawned beneath his feet, patient and hungry, waiting for the moment when the tide of battle would finally pull him under. ¡°Sh*t!¡± Sybil cursed, his eyes widening at the pile of bodies lining up all around Elysian. Despite the noble¡¯s masterful use of the ruins as obstacles, weaving a deadly dance of advance and retreat, the mounting corpses were becoming a hindrance. Elysian¡¯s movements, once fluid, now carried a hint of desperation as the relentless tide of foes impeded his progress. Across the battlefield, Damon¡¯s face split into a feral grin. ¡°Good, good, continue!¡± he shouted, his voice cracking with relief and manic glee. His eyes, gleaming with anticipated victory, flicked to Warren. A curt nod passed between them before Damon¡¯s gaze slid meaningfully towards Amara and her defenders. Thomas¡¯ jaw clenched, his eyes narrowing as he assessed the dire situation. ¡°We need to act now,¡± he hissed urgently. ¡°The four of us should attack. They¡¯ve turned their backs¡ªthis might give the boy some breathing room.¡± ¡°No,¡± Osric¡¯s objection cut through the air, his tone unyielding. His eyes remained fixed on Elysian¡¯s whirling figure, unwavering belief etched on his face. ¡°Master¡¯s orders were clear. We must protect Lady Amara. Nothing else.¡± Thomas rounded on him, face contorted in disbelief. ¡°Are you blind? Your master is at death¡¯s door! If we don¡¯t intervene, he¡¯ll¡ª¡± ¡°Ossy¡¯s right,¡± Bran interjected, his voice firm despite the worry clouding his eyes. ¡°We must trust in the young master. Our duty is to Lady Amara.¡± Thomas¡¯ retort died on his lips as movement caught his eye. A group of enemies, sensing opportunity, had broken away from the main force and were advancing on their position. ¡°Sh*t!¡± he spat, hand flying to his weapon. ¡°No, it¡¯s too late. They¡¯re coming for us!¡± Just as they feared, Elysian¡¯s foot caught on a corpse, his balance slipped away. Time seemed to stop as all their eyes widened, a flash of shock breaking through their attention on the approaching enemy. In that crucial moment, Warren¡¯s eyes glinted with predatory intent. He had been waiting for this single misstep. As Elysian began to fall, Warren¡¯s aura exploded outward, crackling with malevolent energy. He surged forward, racing across the blood-soaked ground towards Elysian¡¯s exposed back. The air itself seemed to warp and twist as Warren¡¯s attack closed in. Those nearby could feel the hairs on their arms stand on end, the sheer malice of the aura palpable even at a distance. Elysian, still in the process of falling, had yet to realize the danger hurtling towards him from behind. Sybil¡¯s breath caught in his throat, a cry of warning dying before it could leave his lips. The scene unfolded before him in agonizing detail¡ªElysian¡¯s stumble, Warren¡¯s ruthless opportunism, and the deadly attack racing to close the gap. In that split second, the tide of battle seemed poised to turn irrevocably. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. The aura-enhanced attack surged towards Elysian¡¯s back. Just as it was about to make contact, Elysian vanished, leaving nothing but empty space where he had been. The deadly sword continued its path, unimpeded, striking a few of Warren¡¯s men. Their bodies convulsed, eyes bulging in shock and betrayal as they crumpled to the ground, lifeless. Warren¡¯s triumphant grin froze, twisting into confusion. His head whipped around, eyes darting frantically across the battlefield. The unabating tide stopped its relentless surge, bewildered, searching for the dark foe their rage aimed with desperation. A blood-curdling scream shattered the eerie silence. It came from behind their lines, where they thought safety lay. Warren¡¯ts face drained of color, his pupils constricted. His mouth worked soundlessly, wording sound incomprehensible even to the unseen while his mind reeling at the implication. Cold sweat beaded on his brow as the realization sank in. The battlefield, once carefully laid trap, now felt like a cage¡ªand they were the ones ensnared. His hands trembled, the weapon nearly slipping from his grasp. Each shadow seemed to hold a threat, every flicker of movement a potential attack. Warren¡¯s breath came short, sharp grasps. He licked his dry lips, tasting the acrid flavor of fear. His eyes met those of his allies, seeing his own terror reflected back at him. The once-formidable force now huddled together, backs to each other, watching everywhere with growing dread. In the distance, another scream rang out, closer this time. Warren flinched violently, his heart hammering against his ribs. The noble was toying with them, he realized. And there was nothing¡ªabsolutely nothing¡ªthey could do about it. Sybil¡¯s eyes bulged, his mouth agape as he stared at the spot where Elysian had vanished. His head whipped back and forth between the empty space and the chaos erupting behind enemy lines. His hands trembled as he gestured wildly, words tumbling out in a bewildered rush. ¡°What the hell is happening? If he could do that, why did he¡ª¡± Bran¡¯s shoulders shook, a low chuckle escaping his lips. His eyes crinkled at the corners, a mixture of pride and exasperation dancing in their depths. The grin spreading across his face faltered briefly as he exhaled dramatically, remembering that he fell victim to that sense of humor recently. Osric¡¯s face remained a stoic mask, but a slight twitch at the corner of his mouth betrayed his amusement. His eyes, usually sharp and alert, softened almost imperceptibly as he spoke. ¡°Stop trying to read his actions and motives. You¡¯ll just hurt your head.¡± He paused, his voice taking a hint of reverence. ¡°The only thing you can do is trust him. We might not know it, but his every action has meaning and reason behind it. That¡¯s who he is.¡± As he finished, his expression hardened once more, eyes narrowing as they locked onto the approaching danger. Thomas stood rigid, his chest barely moving as if he¡¯d forgotten to breathe. He blinked rapidly, shaking his head as if to clear it. His jaw clenched, the muscles in his neck visibly tightening as he forced himself back to the present moment. His knuckles whitened around the hilt of his weapon as he barked, ¡°Boy, stop gawking at the fight!¡± He nodded sharply towards the incoming enemies, his voice gruff with tension. ¡°Focus on the approaching threat. We¡¯ve got our own problems to deal with.¡± Amara, silent throughout the exchange, remained perfectly still. Only the slight widening of her eyes and the quick, calculating flicker of her gaze between her companions and the battlefield betrayed her interest. Her attention shifted, catching the subtle movements beside her. Helene¡¯s fingers dug into her palms, knuckles white with tension. Nina¡¯s breath came in short, barely audible gasps, her eyes wide and glassy. Timmy stood rigid, chin raised in a facade of bravery, but his trembling arms told a different story. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Amara¡¯s voice was low and steady, an anchor in the storm. Her words carried an undercurrent of calm certainty. ¡°Nothing will happen to us. The young master and the others will ensure our safety. We need only to believe in them.¡± The trio gave a grateful silent nod. Helene¡¯s shoulders lowered a fraction, some of the tension bleeding away. Nina¡¯s breathing slowed, becoming more measured. Timmy¡¯s stance relaxed slightly, though his eyes remained fixed on the approaching danger. Yet beneath it all, fear still lurked. The acrid smell of blood hung heavy in the air, a constant reminder of the carnage surrounding them. The cacophony of battle¡ªclashing steel, agonized cries, and the dull thud of falling bodies¡ªassaulted their senses. Even as they clung to Amara¡¯s words, the reality of their situation etched itself into their minds, a visceral experience that no reassurance could fully dispel. Gritting his teeth, Thomas¡¯ eyes blazed with fierce determination. ¡°Hold!¡± he bellowed, his voice cutting through the chaos. The air crackled with tension as they waited, weapons poised. The enemy advanced, outnumbering them. Thomas¡¯ gaze narrowed, calculating. ¡°Attack!¡± he roared the instant the foes entered striking range. Thomas and his men exploded into action. Their blades sang through the air, meeting the enemy¡¯s charge with a thunderous clash. The three boys, faces set with grim resolve, moved in perfect sync with the veterans. Thomas whirled like a storm, his sword a blur of lethal precision. Each strike found its mark, each parry deflected death. Beside him, Bran and Osric fought. Though lacking experience, they held their own. The defenders formed a living wall, a barrier of flashing steel and unwavering determination. They fought with the desperation of those they vowed to protect, every slash and thrust a defiance against the encroaching multitude. Yet, as they braced for the full weight of the enemy¡¯s assault, an unexpected shift rippled through the battlefield. Confused shouts erupted from the enemy ranks, heads turning, their resolve faltering. From the corner of his eye, Thomas caught glimpses of a familiar figure materializing at different points around the perimeter. Elysian appeared and vanished like a phantom, striking with devastating effect before melting away again. The pressure on Thomas and his group eased noticeably. The enemies, initially focused on overwhelming their position, now came in a trickle, refocusing instead on the devil that was devastating their ranks. Elysian¡¯s hit-and-run tactics sowed chaos in the enemy ranks. Each appearance drew more attention, more soldiers breaking off to chase the elusive noble. What had been a coordinated assault devolved into a fragmented, panicked response. Thomas allowed himself a grim smile, feeling the battle shift. They were no longer cornered prey, to be overwhelmed by the building tide.
Damon¡¯s face contorted, veins bulging at his temples as he screamed, ¡°Why the f*ck are you all goddamn slow?¡± Spittle flew from his lips, his eyes wild and bloodshot. He grabbed the nearest soldier by the collar, shaking him violently. ¡°Attack faster, you useless sacks of sh*t! Don¡¯t let that b*stard slip away!¡± His voice cracked on the last word, betraying the panic beneath his rage. Damon¡¯s gaze darted frantically across the battlefield, searching for a glimpse of Elysian amidst the chaos. ¡®This is f*cking nightmare. We had him! We f*cking had him cornered like a rat, and now¡­ F*ck!¡¯ Chapter 95 He watched helplessly as Elysian materialized from the shadows, cutting down three men in the blink of an eye, then vanishing again. Damon¡¯s stomach lurched. ¡®It all went to hell the moment that little sh*t started pulling his disappearing act. How the f*ck are we supposed to fight what we can¡¯t even see coming?¡¯ Cold sweat trickled down his spine as the full weight of their situation crashed over him. His men were disorganized, confused, attacking shadows and each other in their panic. The carefully laid trap had become a slaughterhouse, and they were the cattle. ¡®We¡¯re f*cked. We are utterly, completely f*cked.¡¯ Damon stood rooted to the spot, his jaw slacking as he watched the carnage unfolding before him. His eyes, wide with disbelief, darted frantically across the battlefield, unable to process the devastation wrought by a single boy. His mind, once sharp and perceptive, now felt like a void, incapable of forming a coherent thought. The cold tendrils of fear crept up his spine, threatening to drag him into the Abyss. ¡°Snap out of it,¡± Warren¡¯s voice cut through the fog of Damon¡¯s panic. The younger man¡¯s lips curled in disgust as he regarded his ally. ¡°You¡¯ve ruled the underworld of Ironspire for years, old man. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re cowering now?¡± He spoke softly, ¡°Coward.¡± The word hit Damon like a physical blow. His face contorted, rage replacing his fear in an instant. ¡°What did you say?!¡± he snarled, spittle flying from his lips. His hands clenched into fists, trembling with fury. ¡°Say that again to my face, and I¡¯ll f*cking end you!¡± Warren¡¯s dismissive snort only fueled Damon¡¯s anger. ¡°Good, it seems you¡¯ve found your balls again, old man.¡± He turned his attention back to the battlefield, his eyes gleaming with calculation. ¡°Now, when you look at that, what do you see?¡± Damon¡¯s eyes narrowed as he studied the chaos before him. The boy moved like a whirlwind of death, appearing and disappearing at will. ¡®The boy is insanely skilled. Even with decades of cultivation, I can¡¯t dream of being on his level. Monster. Yes, he¡¯s a monster, that¡¯s what he is. This b*stard wouldn¡¯t ask something so obvious, right? If this continues, we¡¯re all going to be killed. Is he telling me this is a lost cause? That we should retreat for now? If we do that, we¡¯ll be in a greatly weakened position. Thomas will surely take revenge on us. With his forces on our backs and that small demon, we¡¯ll be done for. This is our only opportunity to finish him and that boy while we still have the numbers.¡¯ As Damon watched closely, he noticed something. The boy¡¯s movements, once fluid and lightning-fast, now seemed to lag ever so slightly. A triumphant smile spread across his face as realization dawned. ¡°Ah, I see,¡± he chuckled darkly. ¡°Tsk, I am such an idiot.¡± Warrant nodded, a hint of approval in his eyes. ¡°True, the boy is a prodigy beyond our wildest nightmares. But this isn¡¯t a duel of skills¡ªit¡¯s a battle of survival. No matter his talent, his aura will eventually run dry. And judging by his current state, that moment isn¡¯t far off.¡± ¡°A battle of attrition,¡± Damon echoed, his confidence returning with each word. ¡®Of course. No matter how skilled, he¡¯s still human. He¡¯ll tire, he¡¯ll slow, and then¡­¡¯ ¡°Precisely,¡± Warren responded. ¡°The longer this drags on, the more it favors us. We may lose men, but they¡¯re replaceable. What¡¯s crucial is eliminating that boy and Thomas here and now. If we fail, it¡¯s our heads that will roll.¡± Damon nodded grimly, his eyes fixed on the battlefield. The fear that had nearly consumed him moments ago was replaced by cold, calculated resolve. They had the numbers, the resources, and now, a strategy. All they needed was patience¡ªand the willingness to sacrifice whatever was necessary for victory. ¡®We just need to outlash him. Throw enough bodies at him until he can¡¯t lift his sword anymore. Then, we¡¯ll have our revenge.¡¯ Damon and Warren stood like weathered statues, their eyes never leaving the battlefield. Their voices rose and fell in a constant stream of orders, directing their men with the precision of seasoned fighters. ¡°There! He¡¯s slowing down!¡± Damon barked, a glimmer of hope in his eyes. Warren nodded, his face taut with concentration. ¡°Surround him! Don¡¯t let him slip away this time!¡± Their men swarmed towards Elysian, weapons ready to strike. For a heartbeat, it seemed they had him cornered. But then, like smoke through fingers, he was gone again, leaving corpses in his wake. As the battle continued, soaking the ground with blood, a chilling realization began to creep over the two leaders. Their eyes darted from the dwindling number of their own men to the boy who, though visibly slower, still moved with deadly purpose. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. Damon¡¯s throat tightened, his earlier confidence fading. He watched as another of his men fell to Elysian¡¯s blade, their screams cutting off abruptly. The pressure they had so carefully built was dissipating with each lost soldier. Warren¡¯s face, usually a mask of calm calculation, now bore the first signs of strain. His knuckles whitened as he gripped the hilt of his sword, eyes narrowing as he assessed their dwindling forces. ¡°This¡­ this isn¡¯t right,¡± he muttered, more to himself than to Damon. ¡°He should have collapsed by now. How is he still standing?¡± Damon felt a cold sweat break out on his forehead. The battlefield, once teeming with their men, now seemed eerily fewer. The soldiers left looked more like scattered prey than a coordinated force. ¡°Sh*t!¡± Damon hissed, his voice barely above a whisper. "How deep are his aura reserves?¡° He turned to Warren, panic creeping into his eyes. ¡°If this continues, it¡¯ll just be the two of us left.¡± The words hung in the air between them, heavy with the weight of their miscalculation. What started as a carefully laid trap was quickly becoming their own death sentence. In the distance, Elysian straightened, his breath coming in ragged gasps but his eyes still burning with determination. As he cut down another soldier, Damon and Warren exchanged a look of growing dread. Their plan, once so certain, was unraveling before their eyes, and with it, their chances of survival. ¡°We need to join the fight.¡± Warren''s voice wavered slightly as he watched the boy evade their men¡¯s attacks with unnerving ease. ¡°We need to act now to continue the pressure on him, prevent him from any rest.¡± Damon just stared at the boy, his face pale and jaw clenched. He remained rooted to the spot, not responding to his ally. Warren glanced back at him, noticing the tremor in Damon¡¯s hands. He frowned, trying to mask his own apprehension. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re afraid?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll f*cking kill you if you keep insinuating that I¡¯m a coward,¡± Damon retorted, scowling at the other man, but his voice lacked conviction. ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ assessing where we should attack.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Warren was unconvinced. His own heart raced as he considered their next move. Damon¡¯s voice quivered as he suggested, ¡°You fight him first, try to distract him. While I¡­ I¡¯ll sneakily attack him from behind like you did earlier.¡± Warren snorted, recognizing the attempt to avoid direct confrontation. ¡°Don¡¯t try to order me around,¡± he said, fighting to keep his own fear from showing. He glanced at Damon, scowling at his uncertainty. ¡°We attack him together.¡± Damon opened his mouth to object, but Warren¡¯s piercing eyes, filled with a mix of determination and consternation, silenced him. He swallowed hard and nodded in reluctant agreement. As they steeled themselves to join the fray, both Damon¡¯s breaths came in short, sharp bursts. His legs felt leaden, each step towards the fight requiring immense willpower to overcome the instinct to flee. Warren¡¯s voice was firm as he rallied himself. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± he commanded, his eyes narrowing with determination. Spotting an opening when the boy blocked a strike from one of their men, Warren sprang into action without hesitation. Damon, however, remained frozen, his face pale. He watched as Warren¡¯s attack missed, but then saw the boy nearly stumble, surprised by the attack. ¡°Sh*t!¡± Damon, hissed, angry at his own hesitation. He¡¯d missed a crucial chance. When the boy vanished again, striking another vulnerable area of their forces, Warren whirled on Damon. His face contorted with rage and disappointment. ¡°You b*stard, that was our chance!¡± he roared, his voice laced with contempt. He pointed his sword at Damon, steady and threatening. ¡°You just lost a good opportunity! I¡¯ve had enough of your bullshit, you coward!¡± Warren¡¯s eyes blazed with fury. ¡°If you don¡¯t attack, I promise to kill you first!¡± Damon¡¯s face drained of color, unable to respond. With a strangled cry of frustration, he released his aura, finally springing into action. He charged towards the boy first, his jerky and uncoordinated movements revealing he hadn¡¯t been in a serious fight for quite a while. The boy, sensing their approach, pivoted to face them. His dark figure radiated an unsettling calm. As Damon reached him first, swinging his weapon in a wild arc, the boy, though exhausted from the non-stop fight, moved with the fluidity of water, evading the attack. In one motion, he redirected Damon¡¯s strike, sending it into one of his men, killing him instantly. Damon¡¯s face contorted with rage as he realized his wild attack had struck one of his own men. The sight of his ally falling fueled his anger further, his frustration mounting at the elusive boy. Elysian¡¯s voice cut through the chaos, taunting and clear. ¡°Is this truly the best you can offer?¡± The question hung in the air. As if under a spell, each word stoking Damon¡¯s fury and hardening his resolve to prove himself. Warren struck suddenly from the side, his blade whistling through the air. The boy dove with impossible speed, then kicked off the ground, launching himself backward. Damon lunged forward, his movements driven by blind rage rather than strategy. Elysian weaved through the battlefield, using Warren and Damon¡¯s own men as living shields. He darted between fighters, his laughter ringing out as he evaded each attack with fluid grace. The sound grated on Damon¡¯s nerves, pushing him further into a frenzy. Frustrated beyond reason, Damon shoved one of his own men aside, charging like a maddened bull. Warren could only shake his head at the display, trying to maintain some semblance of tactics as he maneuvered to cut off the boy¡¯s escape. When Elysian changed direction, heading towards Warren, the man quickly concealed himself behind a group of his people. As the boy passed, Warren emerged, swinging his sword with the full force of his aura behind it. Elysian managed to block, but the sheer power sent him crashing into a cluster of thugs. ¡°Get him! Pin him down!¡± Damon bellowed, seeing an opportunity at last. He gathered his aura into his sword, leaping high into the air for a devastating overhead strike. Elysian, pinned beneath the grasping hands, kicked frantically. At the last possible moment, he wrenched free, rolling away as Damon¡¯s blade slammed into the bodies of his men. In the same fluid motion, the boy hurled his dagger at Damon. He twisted, narrowly avoiding a fatal blow to the heart. The blade still managed to open a deep gash on his arm, drawing a pained howl of frustration from the man. Throughout it all, Elysian maintained an air of almost playful ease, each near miss only serving to heighten Warren and Damon¡¯s growing desperation. Their coordinated assault had devolved into a chaotic mess, with the boy seeming to anticipate their every move. Warren¡¯s face set in grim determination, while Damon¡¯s features twisted with an almost feral rage, both men pushing themselves to their relentless pursuit. Damon¡¯s face flushed crimson with rage, veins bulging at his temples as he watched Elysian dance away from yet another attack from Warren. His breath came in ragged gasps, part exhaustion, part unbridled fury. Unable to contain his frustration any longer, he bellowed at the boy, ¡°You cowardly little sh*t!¡± Damon¡¯s voice cracked with emotion, spittle flying from his lips. ¡°Why don¡¯t you stand and fight us?¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Elysian chuckled, watching the cautious face of the man. ¡°You¡¯re right. I think I¡¯ve tested enough of my abilities for today.¡± Chapter 96 Damon¡¯s hands trembled on the hilt of his sword, knuckles white with the force of his grip. His eyes, wild and bloodshot, darted frantically, trying to predict the boy¡¯s next move. Instead of retreating, Elysian surged forward, his previous hesitance replaced by fluid, purposeful motion. Each step was calculated, each movement precise. The change was sudden, and Damon found himself instinctively backing away. Warren, noticing his ally¡¯s hesitation, growled, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± He pushed Damon forward, and the two advanced in parallel, their men moving to flank Elysian. But Elysian was ready. As Warren¡¯s blade sliced through the air, the boy ducked with preternatural speed, his body barely a whisper beneath the arc of the sword. In the same motion, he pivoted, facing Damon. The older man''s attack came next, but Elysian was already moving, his smaller stature allowing him to slip past Damon¡¯s guard. With a burst of speed, Elysian darted in, his blade finding Damon¡¯s leg with surgical precision. Before anyone could react, he was already moving as if nothing had happened, using the moment of surprise to launch himself at Warren. Warren, caught off-guard by the boy¡¯s speed, managed only a clumsy kick. It connected, but Elysian rolled with the impact, using the momentum to propel himself towards the approaching men. In a display of acrobatic prowess, Elysian used one of the men as a springboard, launching himself high into the air. He twisted mid-flight, his blade singing as it arced towards Damon. The older cultivator, still recovering from the leg wound, barely managed to block the overhead strike. Warren saw an opportunity and lunged, aiming to skewer the airborne boy. But Elysian¡¯s body seemed to defy gravity itself. He corkscrewed in mid-air, the blade passing harmlessly beneath him. Landing lightly behind Damon, Elysian¡¯s food lashed out in a perfect roundhouse kick, sending the man sprawling. In the same fluid motion, his sword found Damon¡¯s shoulder, opening another precise cut. Damon scrambled to his feet, fury replacing anxiety in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll f*cking kill you, brat!¡± he roared, mistaking Elysian¡¯s incessant attack on him for an insult to his abilities. ¡°Try if you can,¡± Elysian taunted, his voice ringing with dangerous intensity. Enraged, Damon charged forward, his blade wreathed in aura. The air itself seemed to warp around the sword as it cleaved towards Elysian, promising to slice him in half. In that split second, time seemed to slow. Elysian¡¯s eyes narrowed, irritated by the situation he was in as his lips softly cursed. Just as the blade was about to connect, he vanished¡ªmelting into the shadows. Damon¡¯s eyes widened in shock, his momentum carrying him forward. Suddenly, a searing pain exploded in his foot. Elysian had materialized beneath him, driving his blade up through Damon¡¯s foot. Damon crashed to the ground with an agonized howl. Elysian, seeing his chance, lunged for a killing blow. His blade gleamed, hungry for the final strike. But Warren was there, moving with unexpected speed. His sword sliced through the air, forcing Elysian to abort his attack and leap backward. The boy¡¯s eyes flashed with frustration¡ªvictory had been within his grasp. Seizing the moment, Warren barked an order, his men swarmed towards Elysian. The young noble¡¯s blade became a blur of motion, parrying and deflecting a storm of attacks from all sides while dishing his own. Steel rang against steel in a frenzied symphony. Elysian spun and weaved, his movements a deadly dance as he fended off the onslaught. It seemed the nonstop fight had finally taken its toll. Elysian¡¯s movements appeared slow, his breath coming in heavy gasps. Though outnumbered and surrounded, he was far from defeated. Warren, sensing an opportunity, prepared to join the fray. But before he could act, Damon staggered to his feet, his body radiating an ominous aura as rage consumed him. The wounds on his shoulder, leg, and foot bled unnaturally, with blood flowing like angry rivers. ¡°Hey, calm down!¡± Warren called out, reaching to restrain him. But Damon was beyond reason, his mind clouded by fury and humiliation. With a guttural roar, Damon charged towards Elysian like a maddened bull. The boy¡¯s eyes flashed, a hint of a smirk playing at the corner of his mouth. At the last possible second, Elysian sidestepped, positioning one of Warren¡¯s men directly in Damon¡¯s path. The result was catastrophic. Damon¡¯s wild swing, meant for Elysian, instead cut down two of his own allies. Elysian continued his deadly dance, always staying just out of Damocc¡¯s reach while ensuring the enraged man¡¯s attacks found only his own comrades. With each miss, Damon¡¯s fury grew, making his swings wider and more reckless. Warren watched in horror as his plan unraveled. ¡°Damn it, you fool!¡± he shouted at Damon, but his words were lost in the chaos. Elysian, despite his apparent fatigue, moved with purpose. Each dodge, each feint was precisely calculated to turn Damon¡¯s strength against his own forces. The young noble was like death himself, finding satisfaction in watching the enemy ranks thin at their own hands. As the carnage continued, Warren gritted his teeth. He had thought the boy was near his limit, but now he wasn¡¯t so sure. The display of tactical brilliance, turning a desperate situation to his own advantage, proved Elysian was far more dangerous than they had anticipated. ¡®Now that I think about it, the boy seems to have been just playing with us since the beginning. Who the hell did we just fight? Tsk, this cannot continue like this; otherwise, our death would be a certainty.¡¯ Warren''s hand trembled on his sword hilt, sweat beading on his brow. Retreat meant certain death, but pressing on seemed equally fatal. For a heartbeat, he wavered, doubt gnawing at his resolve. ¡®No. I can¡¯t falter now.¡¯ Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. Drawing a deep breath, Warren channeled his aura, feeling it surge through his veins. He charged forward, blade flashing in the dim light. Unlike Damon''s wild swings, Warren''s strikes were precise, each movement calculated and lethal. The air crackled with tension as Warren and Elysian clashed again. Steel met steel in a furious dance, sparks flying with each impact. The boy''s movements now carried noticeable fatigue. Warren pressed his advantage, searching for an opening. There¡ªa slight hesitation in the boy''s defense. Warren''s blade darted forward like an unsuspecting tiger. Time seemed to slow. Warren felt the resistance as his sword met flesh, tearing through the ominous cloak. Elysian''s eyes widened in shock, a gasp escaping his lips. The boy stumbled backward, crimson blossoming across his abdomen. He hit the ground hard, blood pooling beneath him. Silence fell over the ruins. The thugs stared, mouths agape, scarcely believing what they''d witnessed. Even Damon, his face still contorted with rage, froze mid-swing. Warren stood straight, looking over Elysian''s prone form, his chest heaving. Relief warred with disbelief in his eyes. Had they finally done it? Had they brought down this monstrous child? As the reality of the moment sank in, a collective shudder ran through the group. The impossible had happened. The demon child was finally struck with a fatal blow. Warren''s victorious grin faltered as Elysian''s fingers twitched, then curled against the blood-soaked ground. The boy''s body trembled, muscles tensing as he struggled to rise. "No... No!" Warren''s eyes widened, his voice rising to a frantic pitch. "Kill him! Kill that monster now!" Before the others could react, Damon surged forward with a guttural roar. His eyes blazed with unhinged fury as he raised his sword high. The blade came down with a sickening thud, biting deep into Elysian''s flesh. Again and again, Damon struck, each blow fueled by pent-up rage and humiliation. Blood sprayed with every impact, spattering Damon''s face and clothes. "Die! Die! DIE!" Damon screamed, his words dissolving into incoherent howls as he hacked at the prone figure. The other thugs watched in horrified fascination, unable to look away from the gruesome spectacle. The sound of metal cleaving flesh echoed through the ruins, punctuated by Damon''s ragged breathing and manic laughter. Warren stood frozen, his earlier panic giving way to a numb shock as he witnessed the feral display of violence. Elysian''s body jerked and twitched under the relentless assault, until finally, mercifully, it lay still. Damon''s arms trembled from exertion as he finally stepped back, his chest heaving. A manic grin split his face, blood and sweat mingling as they dripped from his chin. The beast inside him, so long caged, had been unleashed.
Bran''s anguished cry shattered the stunned silence. He lunged forward, eyes wild with desperate hope. "No! Young master!" Osric''s arm shot out, catching Bran mid-stride. The servant whirled, face contorted with grief and rage. "Let go! We have to¡ª" "We can''t," Osric''s voice cracked, his grip tightening. "Our duty... Lady Amara..." Bran''s shoulders slumped, the fight draining from him. Tears streamed down his face as he choked out, "But the young master... he''s..." Osric swallowed hard, his own eyes glistening. "I know. But we honor him by following his last order." Sybil''s voice trembled, barely above a whisper. "Is he really...?" He couldn''t finish the sentence, his gaze darting between the others. Thomas'' laugh was bitter, edged with hysteria. "What do you think, boy? You saw what happened!" Sybil flinched, his face pale. "I just thought... maybe..." "Enough!" Thomas'' shout made them all jump. His eyes blazed with a mixture of fear and determination. "Grieve later. We need to move. Now." Amara stood frozen, her eyes fixed on the distant carnage. Her lips moved soundlessly, shock etched into every line of her face. Osric took a shaky breath, squaring his shoulders. "Thomas is right. We... we have to go." Bran wiped his eyes roughly, nodding with grim resolve. The weight of their loss hung heavy in the air, but survival instincts began to take hold. As they prepared to flee, each cast one last, haunted look towards where Elysian had fallen. The image of his final moments would be seared into their memories forever, a wound that would never truly heal. Damon whirled towards the group, his face a grotesque mask of blood and maniacal glee. "Going somewhere?" he sneered, his tongue darting out to lick crimson from his blade. His men fanned out, cutting off every escape route. The air grew thick with tension as the reality of their situation sank in. Damon''s eyes locked onto Thomas, glittering with sadistic promise. "I''ll take my time with you, boy." His gaze then slid to Amara, a lecherous grin spreading across his face. "And her? Oh, the fun we''ll have while you watch." Thomas'' hands clenched into fists, a low growl rumbling in his throat. Hatred burned in his eyes, but beneath it lurked the cold grip of fear. With theatrical flair, Damon turned back to Elysian''s remains. The sickening crunch of blade meeting bone echoed through the ruins as he severed the boy''s head. Lifting it high, he bellowed, "See your fate!" His laughter, wild and unhinged, bounced off crumbling walls. Thomas and his companions stepped back, faces pale, the full weight of their helplessness crashing down upon them. "Enough!" Warren''s sharp command cut through Damon''s mirth like a knife. The change was instant. Damon''s laughter died in his throat, his posture stiffening as Warren stepped forward, his presence commanding attention. His gaze swept over Thomas'' group, assessing. When he spoke, his voice was calm, almost reasonable. "We might be rivals, but we don¡¯t have any animosity to resort to such barbarity. Surrender now, and I''ll grant you a clean death." His eyes flicked meaningfully towards Amara and the others. "The rest will be spared. That''s more than generous, given the circumstances." Damon''s protest died on his lips, withering under Warren''s steely gaze. He turned away, a sudden wave of dizziness washing over him. The world tilted, edges blurring. Confusion etched across his face as he glanced down, eyes widening at the crimson river still flowing from his wounds. How had he not noticed? "Damon?" Warren''s voice seemed distant, concern lacing his words. He stepped closer, reaching out. In a heartbeat, everything changed. The severed head in Damon''s grasp exploded into a writhing mass of tentacles and fangs. Warren''s cry of alarm morphed into a blood-curdling scream as the creature latched onto his face, razor-sharp teeth sinking deep. A shadow flickered behind Warren. A flash of steel. Thud. Warren''s head hit the ground, eyes still wide with shock. With it, the creature vanished like some illusionary dream. His body crumpled a moment later. Elysian''s feet touched the ground with silent grace, his movements fluid despite the obvious strain on his body. His blade, a masterpiece of craftsmanship, gleamed wickedly in the dim light. Crimson droplets clung to its edge, a testament to its lethal efficiency. Elysian''s eyes, sharp as the knife he wielded, swept across the scene of carnage. Those eyes held depths of calculation and cunning that belied his youth. Yet, upon closer inspection, one could see the slight tremor of fatigue in his gaze, the barely perceptible slump of his shoulders. He had faced an army of thugs alone, a feat that would have been impossible for most. The toll of that battle was etched into every line of his body, every labored breath he took. And yet, a smile played at the corners of his mouth. It was not the carefree grin of a child, but the satisfied smirk of a predator who had just completed a successful hunt. That smile spoke volumes about his true condition¡ªtired, yes, but far from defeated. If anything, the challenge seemed to have invigorated him on a deeper level "Finally," he murmured, satisfaction coloring his voice. The ruins fell deathly silent, the air thick with disbelief and dawning horror. Chapter 97 ¡®Sh*t, I finally killed this b*stard. Between the two, he¡¯s the more dangerous. This is why I hate fighting opponents head-on when there¡¯s a clear disparity between our cultivation levels. Though, I¡¯m confident fighting one of them one-on-one, fighting another coupled with a multitude of their forces is a massive undertaking that even my often questionable conceit will find a problem. Damn it, I will never do this again.¡¯ Elysian stood tall amidst the carnage, his posture radiating an effortless confidence. Inwardly, he felt as if he''d been fighting for an eternity. Every breath was a struggle, every movement a negotiation with his battered body. Yet, to the onlookers, he appeared as fresh as if he''d just stepped onto the battlefield. To those watching, it seemed impossible that this youth had single-handedly faced an army of thugs, let alone emerged victorious. Yet here he stood, his very presence a silent proof to anyone who might doubt his capabilities. Elysian, at that moment, had become a living legend on the streets of Ironspire¡ªa figure of fear and known for ancient, deadly skill. His calm demeanor in the face of such overwhelming odds only served to heighten the terror gripping the hearts of his remaining opponents. Bran''s jaw hung slack, his eyes wide as saucers. The color had drained from his face, leaving him pale as a ghost. He blinked rapidly, as if trying to dispel an illusion, but Elysian remained before him, very much alive. Osric stood frozen, his hand still gripping the hilt of his undrawn sword. His knuckles had turned white from the force of his grip, yet he seemed unaware of it. A slight tremor ran through his body, a physical manifestation of the shock coursing through his system. Thomas, usually quick with a quip or a curse, found himself utterly mute. His mouth opened and closed like a fish out of water, no sound emerging. His eyes darted between Elysian and the fallen bodies of Warren and Damon, struggling to reconcile the impossible scene before him. Sybil''s legs gave out beneath him and he sank to his knees. His breath came in short, sharp gasps, as if he''d just run a marathon. Such an extreme reaction was born of relief, disbelief, and a cocktail of emotions he couldn''t begin to name. Amara''s hand flew to her mouth, stifling a gasp. Her eyes, wide with a mixture of awe and fear, never left Elysian''s form. She swayed slightly on her feet, as if the shock had left her dizzy. The group stood in a tableau, a living portrait of astonishment. Not a word was spoken, not a move made. The only sound was their collective, ragged breathing as they grappled with the reality of Elysian''s miraculous survival and masterful deception. They don''t know if they might smack him at that moment for making them worry so much. Elysian''s gaze, sharp as a hawk''s, locked onto Damon''s prone form. With casual disdain, he stooped to retrieve Warren''s severed head, handling it as one might a discarded toy. As he straightened, the hood of his cloak fell back, revealing his face in full. Gone was the noble youth. In his place stood something... other. Elysian''s lips curled into a smile that never reached his eyes¡ªthose orbs now wide and wild, glinting with an inner madness that sent chills down the spine of all who beheld it. He turned that gaze on Damon with the severed head of Warren dangling from his grip like freshly slaughtered meat from a butcher. The message was clear: Warren''s fate was but a trifle, a mere appetizer for what was to come. Damon''s eyes darted between the head and Elysian''s face, his mind reeling. The boy''s smile widened, revealing teeth that seemed sharp for some reason. In that moment, Damon saw not a child, but a monster wearing human skin. A whimper escaped Damon''s lips. His earlier bravado evaporated like morning dew, leaving only primal terror in its wake. His body, wracked with pain and drained of blood, should have been beyond movement.Yet fear was a powerful motivator. With a strangled cry, Damon scrambled to his feet. His wounds screamed in protest, fresh blood gushing from reopened gashes. But he paid no heed. His eyes, wide with animal panic, saw only escape. He ran. Each step was agony, each breath a labor. But still he ran, driven by the instinctive need to flee from the horror behind him. In that moment, Damon was no longer a hardened criminal, but a prey animal desperately trying to outrun a predator far beyond its comprehension. And all the while, Elysian''s laughter, high and cold, echoed through the ruins. ¡®Run you f*cking b*stard, run! Tsk. I can¡¯t let him live. I need to kill him or else he¡¯ll just make trouble. Sigh, I do not want to fight anymore. All I want is to sleep.¡¯ A tremor rippled through the ground, halting Elysian¡¯s Shadowstep . His eyes narrowed, senses on high alert as the vibrations intensified. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it Suddenly, the earth erupted. Bony fingers, yellowed with age, clawed their way to the surface. One skeletal hand latched onto Damon''s ankle, eliciting a shriek of pure terror. Damon stumbled, hitting the ground hard. Panic lent him strength, and he lashed out, his foot connecting with brittle bone. The grip loosened, and he scrambled to his feet, legs pumping furiously. But the earth wasn''t done. More hands burst forth, a macabre garden sprouting from cursed soil. They grasped at Damon''s legs, his clothes, anything they could reach. His pace slowed, each step a battle against the grasping dead. Damon''s face contorted with effort, veins bulging as he pushed his aura to its limits. But it wasn''t enough. His strength, already sapped by blood loss, began to fail. His desperate sprint became a stumble, then a crawl. Finally, overwhelmed by the relentless assault, Damon collapsed. ¡®F*ck, where did these come from?¡¯ Elysian¡¯s eyes grew round in disbelief at what he just witnessed. This was something that came from fables and stories, and not from reality. Blood pooled beneath him, a crimson tribute to the hungry earth. His eyes, wide with horror, darted frantically as more skeletal hands emerged. Reality seemed to fracture around him, his mind unable to process the nightmare made flesh. A scream tore from Damon''s throat, primal and raw. It echoed through the ruins, a final, terrible testament to his fate. As the hands dragged him down, that scream transformed into something inhuman¡ªthe wail of a soul confronting its own damnation. Then, silence fell. Where Damon had been, only disturbed earth remained, as if the ground itself had swallowed him whole. ¡®Sh*t!¡¯ Elysian''s eyes widened, his usual composure cracking for a moment as he stared at the spot where Damon had vanished. His hand tightened on his weapon, knuckles turning white. Around him, the air filled with gasps and choked exclamations. Bran stumbled backward, tripping over his own feet and landing hard on the ground. He remained there, mouth agape, unable to tear his gaze from the disturbed earth. Osric''s face had drained of all color, his complexion ashen. A visible tremor ran through his body, causing his armor to rattle softly. He blinked rapidly, as if trying to dispel an illusion. Sybil''s legs gave out, and he sank to his knees. His eyes, wide with disbelief, darted between the ground and his companions, seeking confirmation that he wasn''t alone in witnessing this impossibility. Even Amara, typically composed, couldn''t hide her shock. Her hand flew to her mouth, stifling a cry. She swayed slightly on her feet, as if the very foundations of her reality had been shaken. The ruins fell into an eerie silence, broken only by the ragged breathing of those present. The air felt thick, heavy with the weight of what they had just witnessed. No one moved, no one spoke¡ªeach person locked in their own private struggle to comprehend the inexplicable horror that had unfolded before them. ¡®Sh*t, sh*t!¡¯ Thomas''s reaction stood apart from the others. His face paled, but his eyes held a glimmer of recognition rather than pure shock. His hand instinctively moved to the hilt of his weapon, muscles tensing as if preparing for a fight he knew all too well. The remaining thugs'' reactions mirrored Thomas'', a collective shudder of recognition rippling through their ranks. Hardened criminals transformed into wide-eyed, trembling wrecks in an instant. One scarred veteran dropped his weapon, its clatter lost in his hoarse whisper: "Not again... not here." Another thug, his face ashen, frantically fumbled with a charm hidden beneath his shirt. His lips moved in silent prayer, eyes darting wildly as if expecting skeletal hands to emerge from every shadow. A younger member of the gang stumbled backwards, tripping over his own feet in his haste to put distance between himself and the disturbed earth. "We gotta run!" he hissed, voice cracking with panic. "They''ll come for us all!" Weapons were abandoned, alliances forgotten. Some men huddled together, seeking safety in numbers, while others edged towards the exits, ready to bolt at the slightest provocation. Their fear of Elysian paled in comparison to this new threat. Faces that had sneered at death now contorted with primal terror, eyes haunted by memories of horrors they''d clearly encountered before. The thugs'' reactions spoke volumes: this was no mere ghost story come to life, but a nightmare they had hoped never to face again. ¡®Sh*t, sh*t. Sh*t!¡¯ A chill wind seemed to whisper across Elysian''s skin, raising goosebumps and sending an involuntary shudder down his spine. The air itself felt heavier, tainted with an ancient, putrid scent that made his stomach roil. Elysian''s mind reeled, desperately trying to reconcile the gruesome tales he''d heard with the nightmarish reality unfolding before him. His vast experience, accumulated over a long life, suddenly felt woefully inadequate. His fingers trembled slightly as they tightened around his weapon. For the first time in years, Elysian felt truly vulnerable, as if the veil between life and death had grown gossamer-thin. The world seemed to narrow, tunnel vision setting in as his senses heightened to a painful degree. Every shadow held potential menace, every whisper of wind became the rattle of ancient bones. In that moment, Elysian understood with stark clarity what it meant to face one''s own mortality. It was as if Death itself had reached out with spectral fingers, brushing against his very soul and whispering promises of eternal slumber. ¡®Why¡­ Why is Eshkand here? ¡­underneath Ironspire¡­¡¯ Elysian''s heart hammered against his ribs. Sweat beaded on his forehead, but he couldn''t lift a hand to wipe it away. His muscles coiled, screaming at him to run, to fight, to do something¡ªanything. But his feet might as well have been encased in concrete. He could only stare, mouth agape, as chaos erupted around him. The screams of the dying filled his ears, yet he remained frozen, a statue amidst the frenzied dance of death. A sudden grip on Elysian''s shoulder sent him whirling, his body moving with fluid precision. The knife in his hand flashed upward, its tip halting a hair''s breadth from Thomas''s throat. The thug''s Adam apple bobbed as he swallowed. He inched backward, palms raised, eyes flicking between the blade and Elysian''s face. "We gotta move. Now. Or we''re dead meat." The urgency in Thomas''s voice cut through Elysian''s haze. He blinked, his gaze darting from Bran''s wide-eyed stare to Amara''s taut expression. A quick nod, Elysian said, "Let''s go." Chapter 98 Debris crunched underfoot as Thomas darted through winding tunnels, his hand raised to signal each turn. Elysian''s pulse thrummed in his ears, drowning out the sounds of their hushed breaths. A scuffling noise, then a choked gasp. One of Thomas''s men, eyes wide with terror, clawed at the ground as bony fingers erupted from the earth, latching onto his ankle. "Help!" he wheezed, fingers scrabbling for purchase on the crumbling stone floor. Thomas lunged forward, grasping the man''s arms. Elysian dove for his legs, wrestling against the unyielding grip of the skeletal hands. More arms burst from the ground around them, pale and grasping. Elysian''s muscles strained as he and Thomas heaved, wrenching their companion free with a sickening crack of bone. "Move!" Thomas hissed, already half-dragging the injured man down the passage. Elysian scrambled after them, the sound of dry bones scraping stone nipping at their heels. Finally, they emerged one by one through a gap in the floorboards of an abandoned house. The last to crawl out, Elysian collapsed onto the dusty floor. His chest heaved, lungs burning with each ragged breath. His limbs felt like lead, refusing to obey even the simplest commands. He could feel it¡ªthe last dregs of his aura flickering like a dying flame. Even BloodShade''s power had waned to a mere whisper. The world seemed to spin around him, his vision blurring at the edges. He was now in danger of aura exhaustion. A cold dread settled in his gut. In this state, even the slightest threat could prove fatal. Elysian''s eyes met those of his companions. Their faces mirrored his own exhaustion, but beneath it all, a spark of relief. They had made it out, alive. Elysian''s muscles protested as he dragged himself to the nearest wall, slumping against it. His eyes, heavy-lidded with exhaustion, scanned the faces of his companions. "Since when," he panted, "did Ironspire have a connection to Eshkand?" Amara''s brow furrowed. "Eshkand?" She glanced at Thomas, who merely shrugged, his face a mask of confusion. "Eshkand," Elysian repeated, his voice barely above a whisper. "The realm of death." Thomas'' eyes widened in recognition. "Ah, you mean Tiamar." Now it was Elysian''s turn to look puzzled. "Tiamar?" Osric cleared his throat, his compose tone at odds with their disheveled appearances. "It''s the common term for the realm of death, master. The people''s term for it is Grashnak-Kur." "Grashnak-Kur?" Elysian echoed, tasting the foreign syllables. "Indeed," Osric nodded. "It translates to ''pit of death''." He turned to Thomas, his eyes narrowing. "The master raises a valid point. When did Ironspire become infested with the undead?" Thomas ran a hand through his sweat-slicked hair, his eyes distant. "It''s always been there. Since before I was born. Us street rats, we''ve learned to dance with death in those ruins." Elysian''s jaw dropped. "And I''m only hearing about this now?" Osric muttered, more to himself than anyone else, "How could I not have known?" Meanwhile, Bran''s face had gone pale, his eyes wide with unspoken terror. Sybil cleared his throat. "We''d heard whispers, but..." He shrugged, a wry smile on his face. "Thought it was just the thugs trying to scare us off their turf." Thomas nodded. "Aye, that was the idea. Keep it quiet, keep it ours." His voice dropped low. "It''s our edge against the Crimson Talon and the other big players. Also, we feared the Baron''s men swarming the place if word got out." Elysian''s fists clenched, his voice rising. "Are you mad? This isn''t just about your petty turf wars! The entire city could be at risk!" "No," Thomas cut in, his tone sharp. "No?" Elysian echoed, incredulous. Thomas leaned forward, his eyes locked on Elysian''s. "We know the danger. We live it. But a threat to the city?" He shook his head. "These bones have been rattling since before Ironspire was a twinkle in some noble''s eye. The city still stands, doesn''t it?" Seeing Elysian''s skepticism, Thomas pressed on. "Look, they don''t come topside. They stick to the deep dark, to the deeper ruins. Only reason they''re up and about now is all the fresh death. It''s like..." he paused, searching for words, "like they''re drawn to it." Elysian''s jaw clenched, his eyes flashing with frustration. "We can''t gamble with the entire barony''s safety just to protect your personal interest." Bran, who had been silent until now, suddenly spoke up. His voice quavered, barely above a whisper. "Young master, if there are skeletons down there..." He swallowed hard, his eyes darting nervously around the room. "What if there''s worse? Like... like ghosts?" His large frame seemed to shrink as he voiced his fears. "If we wake them up, they might come after us all." Elysian''s nostrils flared, his patience wearing thin. "For heaven''s sake, Bran, this isn''t the time for-" He stopped mid-sentence, his brow furrowing as a new thought struck him. The anger in his eyes slowly gave way to contemplation. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. ''Wait... The oaf might have a point. We don''t know what horrors lurk in those depths. With our forces stretched thin, charging in blindly could be catastrophic. We need reconnaissance before action. Perhaps it''s wiser not to poke the sleeping beast just yet.'' Osric stepped forward, placing a gentle hand on Bran''s trembling shoulder. "Easy there, big fellow," he said, his voice calm but firm. "This isn''t the time for ghost stories." He turned to Elysian, a questioning look in his eyes. "The young master is right, we need to-" Osric trailed off, noticing the change in Elysian''s expression. The room fell silent, all eyes on the young noble as they waited to see what decision he would make. Elysian''s eyes swept across the room, meeting each anxious gaze before he spoke. "Perhaps Bran''s fears aren''t entirely unfounded." His voice was measured, thoughtful. "We''re dealing with forces beyond our understanding. Rushing in blindly could unleash something far worse than what we''ve already seen." Thomas''s shoulders visibly relaxed, a sigh of relief escaping his lips. Elysian''s eyes narrowed at the thug''s reaction. "Don''t misunderstand," he added sharply. "This doesn''t mean that we won''t be sending the Ironspire''s forces down there." Thomas stiffened, but nodded slowly. "We''ll investigate first," Elysian continued, his tone leaving no room for argument. "If there''s a genuine threat to Ironspire, I won''t hesitate to bring in the military. I expect your full cooperation, Thomas." The thug met Elysian''s steely gaze. "Agreed, but only if there''s real danger," he said, a hint of defiance creeping into his voice. "I''d never risk the people of Ironspire. But," his eyes flashed, "if there''s no threat, I hope the young master will keep the soldiers out. You understand what these ruins mean to us, don''t you? We can''t let outsiders take control of Ironspire''s underbelly." A wry smile played on Elysian''s lips. "Relax, Thomas. If there''s no danger, I''ll keep my word. After all," he glanced at Amara, "we''re on the same side here." The tension in the room eased slightly, but an undercurrent of unease remained. And beneath them all, the unknown depths of the ruins waited, their secrets and dangers yet to be revealed. Elysian slumped against the crumbling wall, his muscles aching with each slight movement. The rough stone pressed into his back, a reminder that he was still here, still alive. His chest rose and fell with ragged breaths as the adrenaline slowly ebbed from his system. His gaze drifted across the faces of his companions, each lost in their own thoughts. Amara''s fingers traced her bruised arm, her eyes distant. Bran''s large frame trembled slightly, his usual bravado replaced by a haunted look. Even Thomas, for all his street-hardened demeanor, seemed shaken, his jaw clenched tight. The silence in the room was thick with unspoken fears. They had danced on the edge of oblivion, their lives hanging by the thinnest of threads. One misstep, one moment of hesitation, and those skeletal hands would have dragged them down to a fate worse than death. Elysian''s mind replayed the harrowing escape¡ªthe sound of bones scraping stone, the feel of decaying fingers grasping at his ankles. A shudder ran through him, unbidden. They had survived, yes, but the realization of how close they had come to joining the ranks of the undead settled over him like a cold shroud. The silence in the dimly lit room shattered like glass as Thomas cleared his throat. His eyes, glinting in the sparse light, fixed on Elysian. "They say you can fight, but seeing it..." He paused, running a hand through his disheveled hair. A mix of awe and wariness colored his voice. "You''re not just good. You''re lethal." Thomas leaned forward, his gaze intense. "Word on the street is you''re the family disappointment. The talentless one." A dry chuckle escaped his lips. "If that display back there was ''talentless'', your brother must be a bloody demon with a blade." The words hung in the air, heavy with implication. Elysian''s face remained impassive, a mask of noble indifference. But his eyes... They flickered with something before settling back into an unreadable calm. Thomas'' eyes glinted with a mix of admiration and calculation. The silence stretched, but he pressed on, undeterred by Elysian''s lack of response. "Y''know, I never bought that tale," he said, his voice low and charged with newfound respect. "A ten-year-old boy taking down Grimscar? Sounded like horseshit." He shook his head, a rueful smile playing on his lips. "But now? Now I get it." Thomas''s fingers drummed against his knee, a staccato rhythm matching the intensity in his voice. "Warren and old Damon. The Razor Spike and Savage Fiend. You didn''t just beat them, you obliterated them." His voice dropped to a near-whisper, laden with awe and a hint of fear. "Single-handedly." He paused, his gaze sweeping the room before settling back on Elysian. "With them gone, I''m..." A chuckle escaped him, part disbelief, part excitement. "Well, I''m the last man standing. The only local outfit left in Ironspire''s underbelly." Thomas caught himself, amending quickly, "Well, not the strongest, mind. Those outsider syndicates are still there. But you get the gist." His eyes gleamed with barely contained enthusiasm, like a child presented with an unexpected gift. "For that, young master," he said, inclining his head in a gesture that was part bow, part nod of respect, "I owe you my thanks." ¡®Stupid, stupid, stupid. All that risk just to test a blade. Without BloodShade, I''d be joining those skeletons. Conceited fool.¡¯ Despite the turmoil within, Elysian''s face remained a mask of casual indifference. His lips curved into a practiced smile, smooth as polished marble. "Think nothing of it. We''re friends, after all." His eyes slid to Amara, seeking confirmation. "Isn''t that right, my lady?" Amara''s face was a blank canvas, her silence stretching uncomfortably. Elysian''s smile began to falter, the edges fraying. Just as he was about to retreat, Amara''s lips quirked upwards, mirroring his earlier tactic. "Indeed, young master. I concur," she said, her voice cool and measured. Elysian nodded, a touch too eagerly. "Excellent. I''m pleased we''re in agreement." The words felt hollow in his mouth, the taste of his own medicine bitter on his tongue. As he settled back, Amara''s voice cut through the air once more. "And young master," she paused, letting the silence build like a cresting wave. "Yes." Confusion clouded Elysian''s features. "Yes? To what, exactly?" A ghost of a smile played on Amara''s lips. "To your earlier proposition, of course." She savored his bewilderment. "I accept your conditions. We are partners now." Elysian''s jaw slackened, eyes widening in surprise. For a moment, he was speechless. Then, a laugh burst from him, genuine and unrestrained. It echoed off the crumbling walls, filling the dusty room with unexpected mirth. As his laughter subsided, a grin spread across his face, bright and unguarded. "Well then, my lady," he said, his voice warm with newfound camaraderie, "it seems we''re partners in crime indeed." The room''s atmosphere shifted, the earlier tension giving way to a cautious optimism. Thomas watched the exchange with keen interest, while Bran and Osric exchanged puzzled glances. In this moment of unexpected alliances, the dangers lurking below seemed, if only briefly, a little less overwhelming. Chapter 99 Lysander''s fists clenched as he surveyed the scene. His eyes darted from the crumbling walls to the lifeless forms strewn across the dusty street. He stepped over a fallen body without a glance, his polished boots leaving imprints in the debris-strewn ground. The acrid smell of smoke filled his nostrils as he approached what remained of a ramshackle dwelling, its weathered planks now splintered and charred. "These thugs!" he softly muttered, kicking aside a broken piece of furniture. His gaze swept across the devastation around him. Lysander''s jaw tightened, a vein pulsing at his temple. "My city," he growled through gritted teeth. "My people." His hand moved to the hilt of his sword, gripping it until his knuckles turned white. Lysander pivoted, his gaze locking onto the figures looming behind him. Two men stood at the forefront, their postures rigid with tension. On the left, the Crimson Talon''s leader, his scarlet cloak billowing in the acrid breeze. To the right, the Dread Raider''s chief, his weathered face set in a granite-like scowl. Behind them, a sea of bodies stretched out. The Dread Raiders'' ranks swelled, their numbers easily dwarfing their rivals. Rough-looking men and women, armed to the teeth, shifted restlessly. Their weapons glinted dully in the hazy light. Yet, among the Crimson Talon''s much smaller force, power radiated from key figures. Three individuals stood out, their auras palpable even from a distance. They moved with fluid grace, their eyes sharp and calculating. In contrast, the Dread Raiders boasted only one such figure, flanked by the local head of their branch in Ironspire. Lysander''s eyes narrowed as he assessed the delicate balance of brute force and cultivated might before him. The air crackled with unspoken tension, each faction acutely aware of their strengths and vulnerabilities in this precarious standoff. Tension crackled in the air, thick enough to cut with a blade. The Crimson Talon and Dread Raider forces bristled, hands hovering near weapons, eyes darting between rivals and the Ironspire contingent. Only Lysander''s presence, flanked by his elite guard, kept the powder keg from igniting. Lysander stood tall, his cultivator''s aura a palpable force. Beside him, Humphrey, the head of security, exuded the serious confidence of a seasoned warrior. Commander Cedric''s piercing gaze swept over the assembled rabble, his weathered face betraying nothing. Captains Lucas and Hugo, their battle-worn armor gleaming, completed the formidable circle. The syndicates'' leaders shifted uneasily, acutely aware of their disadvantage if this turned into a fight. Even united, they''d be hard-pressed to overcome Ironspire''s forces at the moment. Yet Lysander''s lips tightened, knowing a pyrrhic victory would leave the city vulnerable. His mind raced, weighing options. Peace was preferable, but if blood must flow between these two perhaps it could be channeled to Ironspire''s advantage. Lysander''s voice cut through the tension, sharp as a blade. His eyes, cold and calculating, swept over the assembled leaders. "Gentlemen," he drawled, the word dripping with disdain. A pregnant pause hung in the air as he let his gaze linger on each face before him. "Shall we discuss how to... resolve..." His fingers drummed deliberately on the hilt of his sword, "...this unfortunate situation?" The syndicate leaders exchanged wary glances. Lysander''s lips curled into a humorless smile. "And of course," he added, arching an eyebrow, "determine who shall bear the cost of this... devastation." His hand swept out, encompassing the ruined buildings and fallen bodies. "My land. My people." The words ''my'' rang out like a claim of ownership, a reminder of his authority. In the ensuing silence, the crackle of still-burning embers seemed deafening. Lysander''s eyes glittered dangerously, daring anyone to challenge him. The unspoken threat hung heavy in the air: someone would pay, one way or another. The air crackled with tension as the syndicate leaders faced off, their words sharp as drawn blades. "The Dread Raiders are at fault," Blackclaw spat, his sneer twisting his face. His eyes, filled with venom, bore into his rivals. "They''re the ones who¡ª" "Lies!" Dark Thorn''s voice thundered, cutting through Blackclaw''s accusation. The Dread Raider executive''s face contorted with rage. "You ambushed us! We did nothing to provoke this!" Blackclaw''s laugh was bitter and harsh. "Nothing? You butchered Grimscar and slaughtered our people in Ironspire!" "Slander!" Savage Grin bellowed, spittle flying from his lips. The veins in his neck bulged, pulsing with each thunderous word. "We didn''t lay a finger on your precious Grimscar or your pathetic excuses for men!" His eyes, wild with rage, locked onto Blackclaw. A twisted grin spread across his face, revealing teeth filed to sharp points. "Though by the gods," he growled, his voice dropping to a guttural rumble, "I''d have savored every moment of it." Savage Grin''s meaty hand clenched into a fist, knuckles cracking ominously. "That sick bastard," he spat, each word dripping with venom, "deserved a fate worse than death." With a contemptuous snarl, he hawked and spat at the ground, the glob of saliva sizzling in the dust at Blackclaw''s feet. The action was a clear challenge, daring the Crimson Talon to retaliate. Blackclaw''s hand twitched towards his weapon. "You dare lie to my face? Who else would dare strike at Crimson Talon?" Stolen novel; please report. Dark Thorn''s lips curled into a mocking smile. "Evidence, Blackclaw. Where''s your proof?" A low growl rumbled in Blackclaw''s throat, his silence speaking volumes. "Accusing us of wiping out your forces?" Dark Thorn scoffed. "Empty words." Redwing stepped forward, her voice dripping with disdain. "Your recent arrival in Ironspire speaks for itself. You Dread Raiders are nothing but brutal savages." His eyes narrowed. "Even we criminals have a code. Everyone knows you''re behind this." The air crackled with tension as accusations flew back and forth, each word a spark threatening to ignite the powder keg of violence. The factions bristled, hands twitching towards weapons, eyes blazing with barely contained fury. "Quiet!" Lysander''s voice cracked like a whip, silencing the cacophony. His face was a mask of cold fury, eyes glinting dangerously. "Your petty squabbles mean nothing to me. What matters is who will pay for the devastation wrought upon my domain." Swiftstride''s laughter cut through the silence, sharp and mocking. Her lips curled into a sneer as she met Lysander''s gaze unflinchingly. "Death and destruction? Please. We all know the lives of these... plebeians... mean nothing to you." She gestured dismissively at the rubble around them. "These hovels were falling apart already. We''ve done you a service, really. Cleared out some useless mouths to feed and made room for... progress." Her smile was all teeth, a predator''s grin. "You should be thanking us." Lysander''s eyes narrowed, his voice dropping to a dangerous growl. "It seems the Crimson Talon is eager to volunteer their coffers." Swiftstride didn''t flinch, her boldness bordering on insolence. "Let''s not forget, Lysander, that it was the Dread Raiders who slaughtered our people here." Her eyes flickered to their rivals, then back to Lysander. "We had an agreement, yet you allowed these... savages... to operate in your precious Ironspire." Lysander''s eyes flashed, a storm brewing behind his gaze. The air around him seemed to crackle with barely contained fury as he fixed Swiftstride with a look that could have melted steel. "You dare?" he hissed, each word dripping with venom. His hands clenched and unclenched at his sides, knuckles white with restraint. "Our agreement, woman, was for partnership, not monopoly. Your ''preferential treatment'' doesn''t grant you ownership of my city." He took a step forward, towering over Swiftstride. The woman, to her credit, didn''t flinch, but a flicker of uncertainty crossed her face. "Let me make this abundantly clear," Lysander''s voice dropped to a dangerous whisper. "Your paltry bribes don''t buy you the right to wage war in my streets." His lip curled in disgust. "Nor do they give you license to play executioner to my citizens." Lysander''s aura flared, a palpable wave of power that made even the hardened criminals take a step back. His eyes blazed with an inner fire as he swept his gaze across the assembled syndicates. "These people - vermin though they may be - are mine," he snarled. "Their lives, their deaths, their very fate rests in my hands alone. Not yours. Not anyone''s." He leaned in close to Swiftstride, his words for her ears only. "Remember your place, or I''ll remind you of it. Painfully." The threat hung in the air, heavy and unmistakable. Lysander straightened, his composure returning like a mask slipping back into place. But the ember of his rage still smoldered, promising swift and terrible consequences for any who dared challenge his authority again. Lysander''s lips curled into a predatory smile, his earlier rage now simmering beneath a veneer of calculated control. His eyes, cold and sharp, swept over the assembled criminals. "Don''t fret," he purred, his voice silky smooth yet laced with venom. "Your little blood feud can continue. But..." His eyes glittered dangerously. "On my terms." Savage Grin''s scoff cut through the tension. "Your rules?" the brute growled. "With your Crimson Talon ''partnership'', we''d be lambs to the slaughter." "You misunderstand, brute," Lysander''s chuckle was devoid of warmth. "Choice isn''t a luxury you have." His gaze flicked to the Crimson Talon. "As of now, all partnerships are null and void." "What?!" Blackclaw''s roar echoed off crumbling walls. "You dare betray the Crimson Talon? Even as custodian, you''ll regret this day!" In an instant, Lysander''s carefully constructed calm shattered. His aura exploded outward, a crushing wave of power that drove the air from lungs and sent lesser men staggering. "Know. Your. Place." Each word fell like a hammer blow. "You bring death to my streets, ruin to my city, and dare speak of betrayal?" His eyes blazed with barely contained fury. "You forfeited any right to accusations when you turned my city into a battlefield!" As Blackclaw opened his mouth to retort, Lysander pressed on, his voice dripping with disgust. "Save your excuses. This falls squarely on your shoulders¡ªyou and that depraved animal, Grimscar." His lip curled in disgust. "I turned a blind eye to his depravities for the sake of our agreement. But he crossed a line, angered someone powerful. So don''t you dare blame me for the consequences of his actions." The truth of Lysander''s words struck like physical blows. The Crimson Talon executives could only seethe in impotent rage, their protests dying on their lips. Lysander''s gaze swept over them all once more, cold and unyielding. "Now," he said, his voice deceptively soft, "shall we discuss how you''ll make amends for this... mess?" Lysander''s voice cut through the tense silence, cold and unyielding as steel. "Crimson Talon, your ill-conceived ambush has brought this chaos upon us. You''ll bear the cost of the lives lost and the rubble that now litters my streets." Blackclaw''s face contorted, ready to object, but Lysander''s glare pinned him in place. "Is there a problem?" The question hung in the air, a barely veiled threat. "Perhaps you''d prefer to seek your fortunes elsewhere? This is my city, my rules." A subtle nudge from Redwing, and Blackclaw''s resistance crumbled. He offered a curt nod, fury simmering behind his eyes. "Excellent," Lysander''s smile didn''t reach his eyes. "Now, let''s establish some ground rules. You want to tear each other apart? Fine. But you''ll do it where I say." He gestured toward the dilapidated outskirts. "This cesspool is your playground. The inner districts¡ªwhere the real wealth of Ironspire resides¡ªare off-limits. Violate this, and you''ll wish you''d never set foot in my city." Both factions nodded, a mix of resentment and calculation in their eyes. "Oh, and one more thing," Lysander''s tone shifted, a hint of dark amusement creeping in. "Every drop of blood spilled, every wall toppled ¨C you''ll pay for it. After all, why should I bear the cost of your little war?" He paused, letting the gravity of his words sink in. Then, his lips curled into a devious smile. "But let''s make this interesting, shall we? The victor of your petty squabble will earn a place as Ironspire''s new partner. The loser?" His eyes glittered. "Well, they''ll find their business prospects in this city suddenly... vanished. Poof." The syndicate leaders'' eyes widened, a spark of opportunity igniting amidst their anger. Greed and ambition warred with caution on their faces as they considered the high-stakes game Lysander had laid before them. The custodian''s smile grew wider, satisfaction evident in his posture. He had turned their chaos into his advantage, setting the board for a game where he couldn''t lose. Chapter 100 Lysander''s voice cut through the tension, sharp and decisive. "Crimson Talon. A word." The Dread Raiders melted away into the shadows, leaving Lysander facing the remaining syndicate members. Blackclaw''s face twisted with barely contained contempt. "Why summon us?" he spat, eyes narrowed. "Haven''t you done enough?" Redwing shot her companion a withering glare before smoothly interjecting, her voice dripping with false reverence. "My lord," she purred, bowing low, "how may we be of service?" Lysander''s lips twitched, caught between amusement and irritation at their contrasting approaches. "Our investigation into the attack on your branch has... concluded." Swiftstride leaned forward, eyes glinting with desperate hope. "And the culprits?" "Regrettably," Lysander paused, savoring the moment, "we found nothing conclusive." Blackclaw''s scowl deepened, a low growl escaping his throat. "Unsurprising. Then why waste our time?" Lysander''s eyes flashed dangerously, his carefully controlled temper threatening to ignite. He took a measured breath before continuing, "We did, however, uncover one... interesting detail." He let the words hang in the air, relishing their rapt attention. "It seems reports of your branch''s total annihilation were... exaggerated. There was a survivor." The revelation hit like a thunderbolt. Redwing''s eyes widened, a mix of shock and calculation crossing his face. "A survivor?" he breathed, exchanging quick glances with his stunned companions. "Where are they? We must speak with them at once!" Lysander''s voice carried a hint of calculated warmth, his words a delicate balance of threat and opportunity. "Consider this a gesture of goodwill, a nod to our... former partnership." His eyes glinted. "And on future collaborations, should you prove victorious in this little contest." At his subtle gesture, Humphrey stepped forward, half-dragging a trembling figure. The man''s eyes widened in terror as he recognized his superiors, his feet scrabbling against the ground in a futile attempt to retreat. Lysander''s smile was razor-thin. "I trust this clears any lingering... misunderstandings between us." His gaze swept over the Crimson Talon executives. "You see, our relationship has always been one of mutual benefit. When the scales tip, when the cost outweighs the profit..." He spread his hands in a gesture of mock helplessness. "Well, business is business, after all." The syndicate leaders stood rigid, their faces masks of carefully controlled emotions. Grudging nods of acknowledgment were all they could muster. "Excellent," Lysander''s voice dripped with satisfaction. "I''m pleased we understand each other so... thoroughly." He turned to leave, then paused, glancing back over his shoulder. "Oh, and do try to emerge victorious, won''t you? I''d so hate to see our... productive relationship come to a permanent end." With that, Lysander strode away, leaving the Crimson Talon executives to contemplate the precarious nature of their position and the high stakes of the game they now found themselves playing.
The acrid stench of smoke lingered over Ironspire''s lower districts after the Crimson Talon''s ambush on the Dread Raiders. A few days had gone by, yet the passage of time did little to quell the violence. Instead, the conflict between the two syndicates intensified, their skirmishes leaving behind a trail of broken bodies and shattered storefronts. When the skirmish was at its highest, Elysian''s steps echoed through the halls of the garrison as he sought out Lucas, hoping for answers. The captain''s office, usually a bastion of order, now overflowed with reports and hastily scrawled messages. Lucas, his face haggard from sleepless nights, could only shake his head, unable to do anything but could only gesture towards the Custodian''s keep. The young noble''s frustration mounted as he climbed the winding stairs to his uncle''s chambers. The Custodian, tasked with maintaining order, lounged in his opulent seat, a goblet of wine dangling from his fingers. His eyes glinted with amusement at Elysian''s earnest concerns. As his uncle spoke, his words dripped with disdain for the common folk. He dismissed their deaths as mere statistics, pawns sacrificed in a greater game. The corpses littering the streets were, to him, nothing more than a necessary pruning of Ironspire''s population. And the destroyed buildings were nothing but just cleaning the streets of trash. It was instead a service that they were destroyed. The chamber grew colder as the Custodian outlined his thoughts on the matter. Each life lost represented a coin flowing into Ironspire''s depleted coffers. The blood spilled in the streets would fertilize the city''s future prosperity, he claimed. Elysian''s heart withered under his uncle''s callous pragmatism, leaving him with a bitter taste. The weight of guilt pressed heavily on Elysian''s shoulders as he surveyed the devastation while trudging the quiet streets. Smoke curled from distant fires, and the faint echoes of screams carried on the wind. His mind replayed the moment Grimscar fell by his hand, a necessary act that had unleashed unforeseen chaos. Each new casualty felt like another link in a chain of responsibility, binding him to the city''s suffering. Restlessness gnawed at Elysian. His fingers twitched, instinctively reaching for his weapon as he considered wading into the fray. The urge to cut down those responsible for the bloodshed surged through him, but reason held him back. Such rashness would only result in more death, which he did not want. It only put more weight on his soul. A burden he could hardly bear. Thankfully he had someone reliable for support. An ally he truly needed in these trying times. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. In the dimly lit backrooms of Ironspire''s less reputable establishments, an unlikely plan took shape. Amara, her eyes sharp with determination, poured her energy and mind with Thomas, the newly ascended gang leader. Their whispered plans and carefully orchestrated moves became a subtle web of eyes and signals, redirecting civilians in an organized and timely manner that greatly mitigated the death to just a few. And sometimes not at all. Days passed as their play took shape, marked by tense silence rather than screams. Where once bodies would have littered the streets, now only empty alleyways remained. Each life saved lifted a fraction of the burden from Elysian''s conscience, though the weight never truly dissipated. In stolen moments between crises, Elysian''s gaze would linger on Amara. Her quiet competence and unwavering resolve stirred some deep gratitude and admiration to the young woman. Her presence became an anchor, grounding him amidst the turmoil of his own making. Elysian knew the scars left by the ongoing war between the Crimson Talon and the Dread Raiders. A portion of Ironspire now, the desolate and poorest portion, was a patchwork of destruction and resilience¡ªcollapsed buildings alongside hastily erected barricades, the ebb and flow of daily life persisting in the spaces between. Though the streets were not choked with corpses as he had once feared, each distant cry or muffled explosion sent a shiver down Elysian''s spine. The weight of responsibility, while lessened, still pressed upon him. In the quiet moments between crises, faces of the fallen would flash before his eyes¡ªnameless casualties in a war he had inadvertently sparked. Sleep, when it came, offered little respite. His dreams were a tangled web of what-ifs and might-have-beens, all centered around that fateful moment with Grimscar. The rational part of Elysian''s mind insisted on the righteousness of his actions, but guilt was rarely a creature of logic. As days bore on, painting Ironspire in hues of gold and crimson, Elysian''s resolve hardened. The burden he carried may have originated from his choices, but the true culpability lay with those who wielded the blades and loosed the arrows. He couldn''t change the past, but he could shape the future¡ªa future where justice and peace might finally prevail in the shadow of Ironspire''s towering edifice. A week and a half had passed or fifteen days in the Imperial calendar since the conflict''s inception, the streets of Ironspire pulsed with an uneasy rhythm. The initial shock of violence had faded, replaced by a grim acceptance that hung heavy in the air like the ever-present smoke from distant fires. Elysian''s recent experience had tempered his impulsiveness, a stark departure from his former self¡ªthe feared and powerful cultivator of the desert. Though still formidable for his age, surpassing even some novice cultivators, he recognized his current limitations. No longer the unstoppable force of old, he was now just a child, albeit an extraordinary one. In the brief span since his return from the future, Elysian had undergone a profound internal transformation. While his physical appearance remained that of an innocent ten-year-old, his psyche had aged considerably. The initial surge of hope that accompanied his regression¡ªthe tantalizing prospect of rewriting his past¡ªhad given way to a sobering reality. His once-rejuvenated spirit, buoyed by the chance for redemption, now bore the weight of newfound wisdom. The vitality that had initially infused his young form upon his return had been steadily drained, replaced by a weariness that surpassed even his pre-regression state. Elysian now understood the value of patience and alliance. He recognized that his path forward lay not in brash action, but in the steady accumulation of strength and the forging of meaningful connections. Individuals like Amara had become pivotal in his revised strategy, as he sought to build a network of support in this familiar yet changed world. The child cultivator''s eyes, once bright with renewed purpose, now held a depth of understanding far beyond his apparent years. His gaze reflected a complex tapestry of determination, caution, and the heavy burden of foresight. Elysian stood at the crossroads of youth and ancient wisdom, navigating a precarious balance between the innocence of his current form and the weathered soul within. Elysian''s contemplation was abruptly interrupted, his ancient eyes refocusing on the present scene before him. A mixture of disappointment and irritation crossed his youthful features as he observed his servant''s state. "What in the blazes are you doing, you big oaf?" Elysian''s voice carried a sharp edge, belying his childish appearance. His gaze fixed on Bran, sprawled ungracefully on the floor, chest heaving from his bout with Osric. "On your feet, this instant! The fight''s not done!" Bran, his bulk quivering with exertion, raised pleading eyes to his liege. "Young master, I beg you, might we pause for a moment?" His words came between labored breaths, a testament to his physical state. Elysian''s lips curled in disdain. "Spare me your excuses and stand. Twenty minutes of combat and you''re already bleating about exhaustion? Pitiful." "But young master," Bran protested weakly, "we''ve been at it since dawn¡ªrunning, drilling, now this..." "Enough!" Elysian cut him off, his tone brooking no argument. "You must push beyond your limits. Your appetite far outstrips your prowess. That layer of fat will be your downfall if you don''t shed it. Now, rise!" With a groan that seemed to emanate from his very bones, Bran struggled to his feet. His legs trembled beneath him, threatening to buckle, but he stood, cowed by the intensity in his young master''s eyes. Elysian watched, a complex mixture of emotions swirling behind his stern facade. In Bran''s struggle, he saw echoes of his own journey¡ªthe grueling path of improvement, the battle against one''s own limitations. Yet he knew that only through this crucible could true strength be forged. "Good," Elysian nodded, his voice softening almost imperceptibly. "Now, let''s continue. Your life may depend on this one day, and I''ll not have you unprepared." ¡®Very good. Though, they are still lacking. Their rapid improvement is beyond my expectation. Talented people are really on a different level. Unlike me.¡¯ Throughout the morning, Elysian orchestrated a rigorous regimen, his attention laser-focused on honing the abilities of Osric and Bran. While he maintained his own disciplined routine of cultivation and physical conditioning, the young master recognized a greater imperative in this moment of vulnerability. In his current state, stripped of the overwhelming power he once wielded, Elysian keenly felt the precariousness of his position. This awareness drove him to adopt a more holistic approach to strength¡ªone that extended beyond his personal capabilities to encompass those in his orbit. He understood, with the clarity of one who had witnessed the long arc of destiny, that true power often lay in the collective. By elevating the skills and resilience of his subordinates, he was, in essence, fortifying his own position. Each improvement in Osric''s technique, every increase in Bran''s endurance, represented a small but significant bolstering of Elysian''s overall influence and security. This strategy was born not just of pragmatism, but of a deeper wisdom gleaned from his past life. He had learned, through bitter experience, the folly of standing alone against the tides of fate. Now, in this second chance, he was determined to weave a stronger tapestry of allies and supporters. As he watched Osric and Bran push themselves to their limits under his exacting guidance, Elysian felt a mix of satisfaction and impatience. The road ahead was long, and the threats he knew lurked in the future loomed large in his mind. Yet, in the sweat and determination of his companions, he saw the first glimmers of hope¡ªa foundation upon which he could rebuild his strength and, perhaps, reshape the destiny that had once crushed him. Chapter 101 The Silver Feast had become an unexpected fixture in Elysian''s new routine, a necessity born of circumstance rather than choice. While he harbored no particular fondness for these gatherings since it only signified problems that needed to be solved. However, he recognized their undeniable utility in addressing the myriad issues that demanded his attention. The young noble found himself caught in a delicate balance between reluctance and pragmatism. One unexpected boon of these gatherings, being one of the owners of this fine establishment, was the substantial savings they afforded him in sating Bran''s legendary appetite. The servant''s capacity for consumption had long been a source of both amusement and consternation for Elysian. As Bran indulged, Elysian could finish some work that needed his attention, saving a lot of time you might say. Now that he thought more about it, Elysian realized the double purpose the Silver Feast afforded them. Not only did it provide a good flowing source of income, but the true value of it lay in the intelligence it yielded. It afforded them some valuable information coming from the merchants and other more common folks who did not avail the services of the Velvet Chamber. It would not surprise him at all that the woman had also other means to collect valuable information he was not privy to. Throughout her time with her, Elysian''s perception of Amara underwent a profound shift as he witnessed her masterful navigation of her businesses'' intricate social dynamics. Her genius, once merely suspected, now revealed itself in stark relief against the backdrop of Ironspire''s complex political tapestry. The young master found himself drawing parallels between Amara and a master weaver of silk. Just as a spider crafts its web with meticulous care, Amara had spun an intricate network of connections and informants throughout Ironspire. Each strand of her web vibrated with whispers and secrets, feeding back to her a comprehensive picture of the city''s true state. What impressed Elysian most was not just Amara''s ability to gather information, but her skill in synthesizing it. She didn''t merely collect isolated facts; she wove them into a cohesive tapestry, discerning patterns and implications that others might miss. In her hands, disparate threads of gossip and rumor coalesced into a detailed map of Ironspire''s power dynamics, economic undercurrents, and looming threats. As he watched her work, Elysian felt a renewed appreciation for the value of such a keen mind and deft touch in his inner circle. Amara''s talents, he realized, could be instrumental in reshaping the future he sought to avoid. Her web of information could serve as an early warning system, alerting them to dangers before they fully materialized. Yet, even as he admired her skills, Elysian remained acutely aware of the double-edged nature of such talent. He knew that in the grand game they were playing, Amara was both an invaluable ally and a potential threat. Her ability to uncover secrets made her indispensable, but it also meant she could turn that knife to him if he was careful. With her reputation in the past, it would really be a deadly mistake "...the death toll has been significantly lower than a couple of days ago, thanks to our new system," Amara reported, her eyes gleaming with a mix of relief and pride. She turned to Thomas, inclining her head respectfully. "I''d like to express my deepest gratitude to you and the other members of Iron Claw for your meticulous implementation of our plan. Your efforts have helped us mitigate the losses to just a handful." As Amara''s gaze shifted to Elysian, her satisfied smile morphed into a concerned frown. "Young master, are you with us?" Elysian''s distant eyes snapped back to focus. "Huh? Oh, yes, of course," he stammered, straightening his posture under Amara''s scrutiny. "As I was saying," Amara continued, her tone carrying a hint of reprimand, "we owe Iron Claw a great debt of gratitude." "Ah, right," Elysian cleared his throat, turning to the older man with renewed attention. "Thank you, Thomas, and to all your men. Without Iron Claw''s assistance, the casualties would have been... unthinkable." Thomas''s weathered face softened, the ghost of a smile playing at the corners of his mouth. "There''s no need for thanks, boy." The word ''boy'' now carried a warmth that belied its former derision, tinged with newfound respect. "We may walk in Ironspire''s shadows and deal in its underbelly, but we''re citizens all the same. We won''t stand idly by while foreign scum like the Crimson Talon and Dread Raiders run amok." His voice hardened with determination. "Rest assured, Iron Claw will continue to lend its strength. We''ll do whatever it takes to prevent unnecessary bloodshed in this conflict." Elysian''s lips curved into a genuine smile, a spark of hope kindling in his eyes. "Good," he said softly, then with more conviction, "Good. Your help means more than you know, Thomas." Thomas''s face darkened, his weathered features contorting into a scowl. "Crimson Talon reached out to us," he growled, the words leaving a bitter taste in his mouth. "They extended an olive branch, knowing full well we''re aware of their alliance with Razor Spike and Savage Fiend in the underground ruins ambush. They proposed a partnership, promising to double whatever the Dread Raiders offered." Elysian let out a derisive snort, his eyes gleaming with cynical amusement. "It seems our friends at Crimson Talon caught wind of the Dread Raiders'' overtures." He arched an eyebrow, curiosity piquing his voice. "And what response did you give them?" Thomas heaved a weary sigh, his shoulders sagging slightly. "As we discussed," he replied, spreading his hands in a gesture of helpless acquiescence. "I rebuffed their offer but assured them we wouldn''t align with the Dread Raiders either." Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. "Good," Elysian nodded, satisfaction evident in his tone. Thomas''s eyes hardened, a flicker of barely contained rage dancing behind them. "I won''t lie, boy. Part of me yearns to strike back at Crimson Talon for that ambush two weeks ago." His gaze locked onto Elysian, intensity radiating from every line of his face. "But you''re right. It wouldn''t serve our interests to let either of these major syndicates emerge victorious and seize control of Ironspire''s underworld." He turned to Amara, offering her a respectful nod. "Your assessment was spot on. It''s in Ironspire''s best interest¡ªand Iron Claw''s, particularly¡ªto let these two scum tear each other apart." A grim smile tugged at the corners of his mouth. "With any luck, we might just rid ourselves of both of them." Elysian''s lips curved into a satisfied smile, his eyes gleaming with anticipation. "Good. Maintain this course," he said, relishing the prospect of finally purging Ironspire of the two cancerous syndicates that had long plagued the city with chaos and corruption. Thomas leaned forward, a cunning glint in his eye. "We''ve informed them that Iron Claw is open to conducting the usual business previously handled by Savage Fiend and Razor Spike," he explained, his voice low and thick with barely contained excitement. "With Warren and Damon out of the picture, this presents an unprecedented windfall for our organization. Our coffers will swell, and our ranks will grow as more seek to join us." Amara''s brow furrowed, her expression a mix of concern and pragmatism. "It''s an inevitable consequence of the current unrest," she mused, her voice tinged with resignation. "Many find themselves without honest work." She glanced at Elysian, seeking his approval before continuing. "Perhaps we could provide employment for some of these individuals?" Elysian nodded, his eyes thoughtful. Encouraged, Amara pressed on. "While we may not have an urgent need for extra hands, offering work could alleviate hunger for them and their families. More importantly, it might deter them from turning to crime out of desperation, which would only compound our current problems." Thomas nodded, a hint of pride creeping into his gruff voice. "We''re already a step ahead, my lady. That''s precisely why we''ve taken over the transporting services previously run by Damon and Warren." His expression hardened slightly. "Make no mistake, I''d rather not work with either faction. But the coin from these operations is crucial to sustaining my growing forces." Elysian leaned back, his fingers steepled in contemplation. "A delicate balance indeed," he murmured, his gaze sweeping over his advisors. "We walk a razor''s edge between pragmatism and principle. But it keeps Ironspire''s people fed and steers them from darker paths." Amara''s posture shifted, her eyes gleaming with a mix of excitement and apprehension. "Young master," she began, her voice low and measured, "regarding the investigation you tasked me with, I''ve uncovered some... intriguing information." Elysian''s eyebrows rose, surprise etched across his features. "Already? I''m impressed, my lady. What have you learned?" Amara hesitated, carefully weighing her words. "In researching how your family ascended to rule Ironspire, I''ve stumbled upon a curious question." She leaned forward, her voice dropping low, barely audible to everyone present. "I wonder if your family truly owns these lands, but rather serves as caretakers for other nobles?" Confusion clouded Elysian''s face, his brow furrowing deeply. "What exactly are you implying, Amara?" "Let me approach this from a different angle," Amara said, her tone cautious yet probing. "You''re aware of Ironspire''s mine, correct?" "The copper mine, yes," Elysian replied, uncertainty creeping into his voice. "And who owns this mine?" "Duke Ryland of Emberwin," Elysian answered, his confusion mounting. "But it''s just a copper mine. There are far more valuable deposits across Thorin. It''s common knowledge that the reserves are nearly depleted. Besides, the Duke owned it long before my family took control of Ironspire." Amara''s eyes glinted with a sharp intelligence. "If that''s truly the case," she paused, letting the tension build, "why hasn''t the Duke relinquished or sold the mine to your family? Maintaining ownership doesn''t seem logical, given the costs and risks associated with Ironspire''s position on the kingdom''s frontier." ¡®Now, that I think about it. She¡¯s right.¡¯ Elysian leaned forward, his eyes sharp with intrigue. "You''re suggesting there''s more to this mine than meets the eye?" When Amara hesitated, he pressed further, his voice low and urgent. "What aren''t you telling me, Amara?" Amara sighed, her shoulders sagging slightly. "Nothing concrete... yet. But too many forces seem inexplicably interested in Ironspire. It doesn''t add up." Elysian''s brow furrowed, skepticism etched across his features. "Interested in Ironspire? This godforsaken place?" He gestured dismissively. "We''re perched on the empire''s edge, bordered by Grimwold and the Everpeak Mountains. It''s where exiles and society''s outcasts end up. Why would anyone fight for such a place?" "That''s precisely the question, young master," Amara replied, her voice tinged with frustration. "I''ve lived here most of my life. I know its dangers, its grim realities. I''ve often wondered why your father agreed to take on this... burden." "He was offered a chance at nobility, to become a baron," Elysian countered, but his voice lacked conviction. Unbidden, thoughts rose in his mind: ''But that''s not the whole truth, is it? Father never seemed the type to relish ruling. He lived for the battlefield, the thrill of combat. Administering Ironspire? That never suited him. And Jareth''s vehement opposition... there''s more here than I''ve been told.'' Amara''s derisive snort broke through his musings. "What use is a title when other nobles have such influence over your land? The merchants and influential families who control Ironspire''s economy have stronger ties to your neighbors than to their liege lord." Her eyes narrowed. "Alderwick, Highbury, even distant Goldreach¡ªtheir reach extends far deeper than it should." Elysian remained silent, the weight of realization settling upon him. Amara pressed on, her voice low and intense. "These families comprise nearly the entirety of Ironspire''s economy. Their power is... immeasurable." Elysian exhaled slowly, unable to dispute her words. Suddenly, Amara''s earlier question about the true rulers of Ironspire took on new, unsettling significance. "But there''s more," Amara added, her voice barely above a whisper. "The royal family''s role in all this... it''s intriguing, to say the least." Elysian''s eyes widened, shock evident on his face. "The royal family? What do they have to do with this?" Chapter 102 Amara''s voice dropped to nearly a whisper, her eyes locked on Elysian''s face. "I''ve uncovered something significant, young master. The royal family has been financing your family''s rule of Ironspire since your father''s ascension to baron." She paused, scrutinizing Elysian''s reaction, clearly hoping for some insight or confirmation. Elysian''s face remained impassive, but his mind raced. ''How could I have been so blind? As a baron in my past life, this should have been crucial information. But then... Is it really surprising? I delegated everything, especially to my uncle. And when I finally took an interest in true leadership...'' Betrayal. Slavery. Perhaps my ignorance was by design.'' Elysian''s jaw clenched imperceptibly. Noting the young noble''s prolonged silence, Amara pressed on, her tone measured and careful. "The funding has diminished significantly since the sudden passing of the previous king. However," she emphasized, leaning forward slightly, "it remains sufficient to keep the barony operational, ensuring your family''s continued rule over Ironspire." Elysian''s eyes snapped back into focus, a newfound intensity in his gaze. "Tell me, Amara, how unusual is this arrangement? For the crown to directly finance a barony?" Amara''s brow furrowed. "Highly unusual, young master. Typically, a barony is expected to be self-sufficient, and not by the crown directly." "And yet," Elysian mused, his voice low, "the royal family sees fit to prop up our rule over this supposedly worthless frontier." He stood, pacing the room, his mind working furiously. "What makes Ironspire so valuable that the crown would invest so heavily in its existence?" Thomas, who had been silently observing, cleared his throat. "Perhaps it''s not what Ironspire is, but what it guards against?" he suggested gruffly. "We are the first line of defense against whatever lies beyond the wilds." Elysian nodded slowly, but his eyes remained troubled. "A plausible explanation, but it doesn''t account for everything. The secrecy, the outside influences, the mine..." He turned back to Amara. "We need more information. Discreetly expand your investigation. Look into the mine''s operations, any unusual shipments, and dig deeper into these royal connections." Amara nodded, a glint of determination in her eyes. "Of course, young master. But we must tread carefully. If there truly is a greater game at play here, we don''t want to alert the wrong people to our inquiries." "Agreed," Elysian said, his voice firm. "We''re standing on the edge of something far larger than we realized. It''s time we learned what''s really at stake in Ironspire." The young noble paused, his eyes narrowing in contemplation. "Amara, what of my uncle? How does he fit into this web of influential families and outside noble interests?" Amara''s expression tightened, choosing her words carefully. "You''ve never hidden your disdain for your uncle, young master. Your hatred is..." She trailed off, waiting for Elysian to object, but he merely nodded, his face a mask of grim acceptance. "Are you suggesting," Amara continued, her voice low and measured, "that your uncle might be in league with these families? That he could be betraying your father?" Elysian''s gaze was steely, his voice unwavering. "The thought has crossed my mind. Have you uncovered any evidence of such a connection? Any hint of betrayal?" Amara sighed heavily, her shoulders sagging slightly. "I''m afraid, young master, that the reality is quite the opposite of what you suspect." Confusion flickered across Elysian''s face. "Opposite? You mean..." "Yes," Amara interjected, meeting Elysian''s gaze directly. "The power dynamics in Ironspire are more complex than they appear. There are multiple factions vying for control and influence." She began to pace, her words coming faster now. "Your father, as baron, stands apart from these games. He controls the military¡ªone of the strongest forces in the kingdom¡ªand the other groups dare not interfere there. But beyond that, two main factions emerge: your uncle''s group and the families influenced by outside nobility." Elysian''s brow furrowed. "And my uncle?" "Is in direct opposition to these families," Amara revealed. "They''re rivals, not allies. What''s more, these families aren''t a unified front. They have divergent interests, which your uncle has expertly exploited to keep them at bay." Thomas, who had been listening intently, let out a low whistle. "So the old fox isn''t as black as he''s painted, eh?" ¡®Well, that isn¡¯t really surprising. He isn¡¯t the type that will just give or share his power to anyone. He is a prideful b*stard. That doesn¡¯t mean he isn¡¯t a traitor. He betrayed my father and me. And I can¡¯t let that happen again. Never.¡¯ Elysian turned back to Amara, his eyes gleaming with newfound purpose. "My dislike for my uncle doesn''t mean I can''t offer a helping hand. We can offer him some help in the shadows..." He paused, a wry smile playing on his lips. "For the time being, at least." Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. Amara nodded, a spark of understanding flashing in her eyes. "We need more intelligence," Elysian continued, his voice low and intense. "Gather every scrap of information on these families¡ªtheir weaknesses, their secrets, anything we can exploit. We''ll pass it to my uncle, let him wield it against them." A devious smirk spread across his face. "Our interests align, for once. Why not capitalize on that?" Amara''s lips curled into a predatory grin. "Ah, I see. Like our strategy with Crimson Talon and Dread Raider¡ªset them at each other''s throats." "Precisely," Elysian nodded. "But this time, we''re not neutral observers. We''re throwing our lot in with my uncle... for now." He paused, his brow furrowing in thought. "Of course, young master," Amara replied, her voice tinged with respect. "I''ll begin at once. But may I suggest we proceed with caution? These families have deep roots and long reaches. We don''t want to alert them to our maneuverings." Elysian nodded gravely. "Agreed." He turned back to Amara, his eyes alight with determination. "Start with the three most influential families. I want to know everything¡ªtheir sources of income, their political leanings, even their personal vices. Knowledge is power, and we''re going to amass as much of it as we can." "Knowledge is power indeed," Amara nodded, a glimmer of excitement in her eyes. "Which brings me to a proposition, young master. You''ve already deduced my use of street urchins for information gathering, haven''t you?" Elysian''s lips curled into a knowing smile. "I had my suspicions. Your uncanny ability to predict clashes between rival factions suggested a network of eyes and ears. And if I recall correctly, we were tailed by a young lad when we first arrived... Timmy, wasn''t it? One of the children we rescued from Grimscar?" "Your memory serves you well," Amara confirmed, impressed. "Timmy had nowhere to go after we saved him. He''d spent his entire life on the streets. So, I offered him work, simple errands at first. But then, an idea took root." She leaned forward, her voice growing animated. "I tasked Timmy with recruiting other street children. In exchange for bread and basic necessities, they became our eyes across Ironspire. When chaos erupted between Crimson Talon and Dread Raider, this network proved invaluable." Amara paused, her expression turning hesitant. Elysian''s eyebrow arched. "I sense there''s more. What are you proposing?" Taking a deep breath, Amara continued, "I want to expand this operation exponentially. It would not only enhance our surveillance capabilities but also provide sustenance for more street children. In turn, this could reduce petty crime born of desperation. A win-win scenario." She met Elysian''s gaze directly. "However, it would require a substantial investment on our part." Elysian leaned back, considering. After a moment, a slow smile spread across his face. "I like it. It''s clever, efficient, and addresses multiple issues at once. You have my full support, Amara." "Thank you, young master," Amara said, relief and determination mingling in her voice. "But I must stress, this will be a significant undertaking. The..." Elysian held up a hand, his expression resolute. "I trust your judgment implicitly, my lady. You have the final say in this matter. Proceed as you see fit." Thomas, who had been listening intently, chuckled. "Feeding the hungry and gathering intelligence in one stroke. Clever, that." "Indeed," Elysian nodded. "But let''s take this a step further. Amara, as you implement this plan, look for opportunities to groom some of these children for more specialized roles. Pick those that have some talent we can cultivate. We''re not just feeding them; we''re investing in Ironspire''s future." Amara''s eyes widened slightly, then narrowed in thought. "An excellent suggestion, young master. We could create a pathway for the most promising children to rise above their circumstances." "Exactly," Elysian said, his voice filled with determination. "We''re not just gathering information or feeding the hungry. We''re planting the seeds for a new generation of loyal, capable individuals who understand Ironspire from the ground up." As Amara began outlining the logistics, Elysian gazed out the window, a sense of purpose settling over him. In the streets below, he saw not just a city in turmoil, but a wellspring of untapped potential. The game was changing, and with it, the very fabric of Ironspire itself.
Lysander''s piercing gaze bore into Elysian as they walked. "What''s prompted this sudden interest in city council meetings, nephew?" Elysian fought to maintain his composure, acutely aware of his uncle''s scrutiny. "Given Ironspire''s current turmoil, I feel compelled to learn and grow. To better serve our people." A flicker of approval crossed Lysander''s face. "It''s heartening to see you maturing, boy." His eyes narrowed. "Though I suspect you still harbor resentment over my inaction regarding those troublesome syndicates." Elysian met his uncle''s gaze, his youthful features a mask of earnestness that belied the steel beneath. "The lives of our citizens are at stake, uncle." Lysander sighed heavily. "Your naivety persists, I see. Why concern yourself with these wretched plebeians? They contribute nothing but mouths to feed and filth in our streets." His lip curled in disgust. "Were it up to me, we''d follow other cities'' example and expel them. But your father, in his... wisdom, welcomed these refugees." ¡®Interesting. I did not know that. It finally makes sense since I could not imagine my uncle allowing these poor people to live here.¡¯ Elysian''s eyes widened slightly, carefully hiding his surprise. "Why would father do that?" A derisive snicker escaped Lysander. "Why else? An endless supply of bodies for his precious military." ''Of course, it all makes sense now.'' Aloud, he pressed on. "Regardless, uncle, they''re Ironspire''s citizens. We have a duty to protect them." "You speak like the child you are," Lysander retorted, exasperation coloring his tone. "Rulership demands practicality. Our land can barely sustain itself, let alone these hordes. Ironspire''s soil is poor, crops fail more often than not, and we lack goods for trade. Tell me, boy, how would you propose to feed these vermin when our coffers run dry?" Elysian fell silent, the weight of the impossible situation settling on his young shoulders. Lysander''s voice softened, taking on an almost pitying tone. "This way, their deaths at least serve a purpose. We''re paid for their useless lives, giving meaning to their existence." As they approached their destination, Elysian clenched his jaw, a storm of emotions raging behind his carefully controlled expression. The cruel calculus of his uncle''s words warred with his own ideals, leaving him torn between the harsh realities of rulership and his burning desire for change. He simply could not accept his uncle''s logic. Lysander placed a hand on the door, pausing to glance back at his nephew. "Remember, Elysian, sentiment has no place in governance. Today, you''ll see how real decisions are made." With a decisive push, Lysander swung open the heavy oak doors, revealing a cacophony of voices that abruptly hushed. Elysian stepped into a world far removed from the streets he sought to protect¡ªa realm of political machinations and moral compromises laid bare before his young eyes. Chapter 103 The council chamber, opulent despite Ironspire''s struggles, buzzed with barely contained energy. Ornate tapestries depicting the city''s founding adorned the walls, a stark contrast to the grim realities outside. At the center, a massive table of polished ironwood dominated the space, its surface scarred from countless heated debates. As Elysian entered, a sea of faces turned towards him, their expressions a complex tapestry of curiosity, disdain, and calculation. The air thickened with tension, laden with unspoken agendas and simmering rivalries. To his left, corpulent merchants in fine silks eyed him with undisguised interest, no doubt wondering how they could use this child to increase their profit margins. Their fingers, adorned with gaudy rings, drummed impatiently on the table''s edge. On the right, the heads of Ironspire''s most influential families sat rigid in their high-backed chairs, their pride bearing a sharp counterpoint to the city''s dire straits. Their gazes, sharp and predatory, seemed to dissect Elysian where he stood, measuring him yet all this was hidden behind their smiles. Lysander''s hand on his shoulder steered Elysian forward, the touch both protective and proprietorial. "Gentlemen," his uncle''s voice rang out, silencing the last murmurs, "my nephew, Elysian Ironheart, joins us today to observe and learn." A ripple of acknowledgment swept through the room, some nodding respectfully, others barely concealing their skepticism. Elysian felt the weight of their collective gaze, each pair of eyes reflecting a different shade of ambition, greed, or desperate self-preservation. As he took his seat beside Lysander, Elysian steeled himself. This was no mere meeting, but a battlefield of words and wills, where the fate of Ironspire would be shaped. And maybe, a much greater game was being played beneath it all. The doors swung shut with a resounding thud as the meeting began. "My lord," a voice rang out, its tone a masterful blend of desperation and deference. Elysian''s attention snapped to the speaker, instantly recognizing Baldric Appleton, leader of the Golden Harvest Guild¡ªIronspire''s most influential mercantile organization. ''Ah, the puppet master himself. Based from Amara''s report, this b*stard is the head of the faction tied to the Duke of Emberwin. His right hand in our fair city. A formidable adversary, indeed.'' Baldric stood, his corpulent frame belying the sharp mind beneath. "With great regret, I must inform you that the current unrest forces the Golden Harvest to increase food prices." His eyes swept the room, meeting knowing glances and poorly disguised smirks. "We deeply lament this necessity..." Lysander''s eyebrow arched, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "If your remorse is genuine, Baldric, why proceed?" "We truly are sorry, my lord," Baldric countered, his voice a study in false humility. His allies'' eyes glittered with barely concealed triumph. "But should our business falter, the death toll from hunger would be catastrophic." He met Lysander''s gaze, his expression a mask of pain. "I know you doubt us, but we''re sacrificing beyond our means. It''s our duty, our responsibility." Elysian barely suppressed a derisive snort. ''This greedy bastard could give lessons in acting.'' "Indeed, Baldric?" Lysander''s scowl deepened. "I''ve heard you''re raising prices not only on incoming shipments but on goods delivered months ago. Is this also born of your magnanimous heart?" Baldric sighed, a performance worthy of the finest stages. "It may appear so, my lord, but the truth is far different. We''re equalizing prices to avoid astronomical increases on new shipments. This way, steep as they may be, the people can still afford to eat." Elysian''s disbelief at such blatant manipulation was palpable. Lysander''s voice dripped with mockery. "How generous of you and the Golden Harvest. Shall we applaud your selfless service?" "This humble servant is deeply moved by your words, my lord," Baldric replied shamelessly, his greed evidently outweighing any sense of dignity. As the exchange continued, Elysian observed the room. He noted the subtle nods between Baldric''s allies, the barely concealed disdain from opposing factions, and the palpable tension permeating the air. This was more than a debate over food prices; it was a power play, a chess match with the lives of Ironspire''s citizens as pawns. ''Greed masked as altruism, manipulation disguised as necessity. But there must be a way to outmaneuver them, to truly serve the people.'' He caught Lysander watching him from the corner of his eye, gauging his reaction. Elysian schooled his features, determined not to reveal his thoughts. He was learning, analyzing, and already, the seeds of a plan were beginning to form. As Baldric launched into another round of justifications, Elysian leaned back, his mind whirling with possibilities. The real education was just beginning, and he was determined to master this perilous game¡ªnot for power, but for the true betterment of Ironspire. Lysander''s eyes glinted dangerously, a predatory smile playing at his lips. "What a commendable citizen you are, Baldric," he drawled, his gaze sliding to his nephew. "Elysian, what are your thoughts on this... noble sacrifice?" Elysian blinked innocently, his young face a mask of childlike curiosity. "My thoughts, uncle?" Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. "Yes, nephew," Lysander purred, his infamous temper simmering just beneath the surface. "What do you think we should bestow upon our generous friend here?" Elysian paused, the picture of youthful contemplation. "Perhaps... an award?" Lysander''s brow furrowed. "An award?" "Yes," Elysian nodded enthusiastically, his eyes wide with feigned excitement. "A wooden plaque for exceptional service to the barony and the people of Ironspire. We could honor these self-sacrificing gentlemen for graciously donating a portion of their wealth to provide affordable food." He beamed, seemingly oblivious to the growing disbelief around him. "And naturally, in recognition of their generosity, we''d slash prices even below their previous levels. It''s a win-win for everyone!" The chamber fell into stunned silence, broken only by barely suppressed snickers from opposing factions. "Wait, young master¡ª" Baldric sputtered, his face reddening. "An excellent suggestion, nephew!" Lysander interrupted, his grin widening to match Elysian''s. "What better way to commemorate such... selflessness?" As understanding dawned on Baldric''s face, the other council members'' reactions ranged from poorly concealed amusement to outright glee at the merchant''s predicament. Elysian maintained his innocent smile, but inwardly, he savored the moment. ''Checkmate, you greedy bastard. Let''s see you wiggle out of this one.'' Lysander clapped a hand on Elysian''s shoulder, his voice carrying a note of genuine pride. "It seems my nephew has a natural talent for governance. Wouldn''t you agree, Baldric?" Baldric''s mouth opened and closed wordlessly, trapped between maintaining his facade of generosity and protecting his profits. Elysian leaned forward, his voice sweet with childlike eagerness. "Shall I start drafting the proclamation for the ceremony, uncle? We wouldn''t want to delay in recognizing such outstanding citizens." The room erupted in a mix of laughter and heated whispers. Baldric''s allies huddled together, frantically reassessing their strategy, while the opposing factions barely contained their glee at this unexpected turn of events. As Baldric''s objections were drowned out by the mocking congratulations of his rivals, Elysian seized the moment, his eyes sparkling with feigned excitement. "Uncle, I have another suggestion," he chirped, his voice carrying an undercurrent of mischief that only Lysander seemed to detect. Lysander''s lips curled into a knowing grin. "By all means, nephew. Share your thoughts with us." Elysian stood, his small frame somehow commanding the room''s attention. "Since everyone seems so inspired by Sir Baldric''s kind gesture," he paused, his gaze sweeping the suddenly wary faces, "why don''t we bestow plaques of exceptional service to all present? After all, the Ironhearts must show no favoritism." A deafening silence fell over the chamber, as if a pall had descended upon the assembly. Lysander''s laughter shattered the quiet, reverberating painfully off the stone walls. "Brilliant, nephew! It would be a great injustice to treat our esteemed council members unequally." The room erupted into chaos, a cacophony of protests and objections filling the air. Lysander and Elysian exchanged knowing glances, savoring the discord they had sown among the greedy elite. "SILENCE!" Lysander''s voice thundered, instantly quelling the uproar. Elysian adopted a crestfallen expression, his lower lip quivering slightly. "I''m saddened by this response. Sir Baldric, what are your thoughts on sharing this honor with your peers?" Baldric, seeing an opportunity for revenge, laughed heartily. "A splendid idea, young master. It would pain me greatly to be the sole recipient of such an honor." Elysian''s innocent smile masked a deep satisfaction at having pitted the powerful Golden Harvest Guild against the other factions. ¡®Good, fight with each other more. The more you fight, the better it is for Ironspire.¡¯ "Thank you for your magnanimity, Sir Baldric," Elysian gushed, his voice dripping with sincerity. "You truly exemplify the ideal Ironspire citizen." He turned to address the pale-faced assembly. "Let us all express our gratitude to Sir Baldric and the Golden Harvest Guild. Without their shining example, none of you would be receiving this prestigious award." The chamber crackled with tension, hatred radiating towards Baldric and his allies in palpable waves. Yet the merchant and his cohorts merely smirked, basking in their pyrrhic victory. As the meeting devolved into hushed, angry whispers and venomous glares, Elysian caught his uncle''s eye. Lysander nodded almost imperceptibly, a mixture of pride and wariness in his gaze. Elysian settled back into his seat, maintaining his facade of childlike innocence while inwardly relishing the chaos he had unleashed. He had entered this den of vipers as an observer but emerged as a player, turning their greed and ambition against them with a few well-placed words. As the meeting struggled to regain its footing, Elysian''s mind raced with possibilities. This was but the opening gambit in a game, one he intended to win not for personal glory, but for the true betterment of Ironspire and its people. The seeds of change had been planted, and Elysian would nurture them, no matter the cost. As the tumultuous opening subsided, the meeting settled into a more subdued rhythm. The air, once crackling with tension, now hung heavy with unspoken resentments and carefully veiled threats. Council members, still reeling from the unexpected turn of events, retreated into formulaic discussions and mundane matters. Elysian, his initial triumph fading, found himself battling an encroaching drowsiness. The droning voices of merchants detailing grain shipments and nobles arguing over trivial border disputes blurred into a monotonous hum. He forced his eyes to remain open, knowing that even in these seemingly inconsequential exchanges, valuable information could be gleaned. As the hours wore on, Elysian observed the subtle interplay of alliances shifting like sand. A nod here, a whispered word there¡ªthe aftermath of his earlier maneuver rippling through the council''s delicate power structure. He filed away each interaction, each fleeting expression, building a mental map of Ironspire''s political landscape. Gradually, as major concerns were addressed and tempers cooled, council members began to filter out. Some left with barely concealed relief, others lingered, engaged in hushed conversations that fell silent as Elysian passed. The young noble noted which factions gravitated together in the wake of the meeting''s tumult, already considering how these alignments might be leveraged. As the chamber emptied, leaving only a handful of die-hard politickers, Elysian sensed the meeting drawing to its natural close. He caught Lysander''s eye, receiving a subtle nod of dismissal. His uncle remained behind, embroiled in what appeared to be an intense discussion with a small group of advisors. Elysian rose, discretely stretching to shake off the lethargy of hours of inactivity. His eyes, sharp despite the tedium of the meeting, caught movement on the far side of the chamber. A smile tugged at his lips as he recognized the figure preparing to leave¡ªthe very person he''d been watching throughout the proceedings. With a burst of energy that belied his earlier fatigue, Elysian maneuvered through the dispersing crowd. "Excuse me," he called out, his voice carrying a note of eagerness that turned heads. "You''re Sir Victor, aren''t you? Ironspire''s surveyor of commerce?" The man turned, surprise etching his features as he found himself the focus of the young noble''s attention. Victor was a lean, somewhat nervous-looking individual, his fingers unconsciously straightening his already immaculate robes. "Yes, young master," he replied, his voice a mixture of confusion and curiosity. "How may I be of service?" Elysian''s grin widened, a glint in his eye that made Victor swallow hard. Chapter 104 "You may indeed be of help, Sir Victor," Elysian said, his tone deceptively light. He glanced around, noting the interested looks from nearby council members. Lowering his voice, he continued, "I have some questions about Ironspire''s business environment at this trying time that I believe you''re uniquely qualified to answer." Victor''s brow furrowed, a bead of sweat forming at his temple. "Of course, young master. I''d be... honored to assist you." His eyes darted around, seeking an escape that wasn''t there. Elysian stepped closer, his youthful face a mask of innocence that did little to calm Victor''s nerves. Victor''s forced smile didn''t quite reach his eyes. "How... considerate of you, young master. Thank you." His voice carried a hint of resignation, recognizing he did not have any choice. "Please, lead the way," Elysian gestured with a sweep of his arm, falling into step beside the increasingly anxious surveyor. They made their way through the emptying corridors, the echo of their footsteps seeming to grow louder in the oppressive silence. Most of the council members had already departed, leaving the building with less traffic. As they approached Victor''s waiting carriage, Elysian noted the quality of the vehicle¡ªluxurious and ostentatious, beyond a man of Victor''s station. Once settled inside, the carriage set off with a lurch, the clop of horses'' hooves on cobblestone streets filling the air. Elysian sat back, his piercing gaze fixed on Victor, who fidgeted uncomfortably under the scrutiny. The silence stretched between them, thick and palpable. Victor''s eyes darted nervously, alternating between the young noble and the passing scenery outside the carriage window. Sweat beaded on his forehead despite the cool air. Elysian maintained his calm demeanor, allowing the tension to build. He was well aware of his reputation¡ªa spoiled brat who always got his way. He let those unspoken tales work in his favor, watching as Victor''s discomfort grew with each passing moment. The carriage jostled over a rough patch of road, the sudden movement causing Victor to start slightly. He opened his mouth as if to speak, then thought better of it, closing it again with an audible click. Elysian''s lips curled into a small, knowing smile. He was in no hurry to break the silence, recognizing the power in making others wait, in letting their imaginations run wild with possibilities and fears. As they delved deeper into the city, the sounds of bustling life filtered through the carriage walls¡ªmerchants hawking wares, children playing, the general din of city life. It stood in stark contrast to the tense quiet within the carriage. "Y-young master," Victor stammered, breaking the uncomfortable silence that permeated the tiny space. "You said earlier you wanted to ask something?" "Ah, yes. I did say that, didn''t I?" Elysian chuckled with a forced laugh that only heightened the tension. When Victor also chuckled in an attempt to ease his discomfort, it merely betrayed his unease. "As you know, sir, Ironspire is currently in a very chaotic and dangerous predicament. We are besieged on all sides, from within and without. It is paramount that we, the ruling class and its administrators, do our utmost to steer Ironspire towards a brighter future," Elysian paused for a moment, smiling as the man swallowed hard. "Isn''t that right?" "Of course, young master. You are absolutely right," Victor quickly agreed, nodding his head like a trained dog. "I''m glad you agree," Elysian smiled. "You are one of the few with noble character. You exemplify what a true servant of the people is¡ªsomeone who thinks not of themselves but of the betterment of Ironspire. I thank you for your service, sir. You''ve done a commendable job for the greater good of the barony and its citizens." "Thank you for your kind words, young master. Coming from you, they mean so much to me," Victor responded with lip service, though the young noble''s words made him sigh in relief. "Thank you for such an honor." "You deserve it, sir. You are not like those other administrators whose only priority is fattening their own pockets. Tsk, what despicable people," Elysian scowled. "Don''t you agree?" "Of course, I agree with you, young master," Victor responded, chuckling uneasily as sweat began to form on his forehead. "I also despise those dishonest individuals. They are truly corrupt, thinking only of themselves and not of the good of the barony and the suffering people." Elysian laughed loudly this time, making the atmosphere inside the carriage even more unbearable. "By the way, Victor, I really like this carriage. It''s very comfortable to ride in, and the design is quite beautiful. You have excellent taste." Victor swallowed hard, unable to respond immediately as he carefully observed the young noble''s face, searching for any sign that he was being mocked. However, he saw only the innocent and earnest expression of a child. "Thank you, young master," the surveyor finally said, breaking the brief silence. "But I don''t own this carriage. I''m just borrowing it since I couldn''t afford to repair my broken one." The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. "Really?" Elysian''s intense stare made Victor nod painfully. "I''m sorry to hear that. By the way, who did you borrow it from?" "Why do you ask, young master?" Victor inquired uncomfortably. "To borrow it myself, of course," Elysian laughed loudly, his mirth filling the small space. "This is much better than my own carriage," the young noble paused, smirking at the tense man. "Or even better than my father''s." "Well, you can just have it, young master," Victor offered hastily. "I thought you said you just borrowed it. How can you give it away?" Elysian asked, his tone sharpening. "Don''t you need to ask permission first?" "You''re right, young master," Victor quickly corrected himself. "I will ask the Gilded Lantern about it first. But don''t worry, I''m sure they''ll agree..." "The Gilded Lantern?" Elysian''s eyebrows rose. "Isn''t accepting something from them a conflict of interest, sir?" He maintained an innocent facade. Victor laughed tensely. "It''s not, young master. It would only be a conflict of interest if they were influencing my decisions to give them favorable permits. But I assure you, that''s not the case. I''m always fair. What they receive is always appropriate according to the rules." "It''s nice to hear that, sir. You truly are an admirable man to not be swayed by all they''ve given you," Elysian said mockingly, dropping his act. He then raised a brow. "Does this mean you would still be fair if you had a share and were one of the owners of the Gilded Lantern?" "How did you¡ª" Victor''s face paled as he swallowed hard, unable to finish his question. "Relax, I''m not here to castigate you," Elysian chuckled, observing the man''s shocked and terrified expression. "You''re one of my uncle''s trusted people. Why would I dare cause problems for you?" The young noble attempted to ease the surveyor''s fears, sensing the man might collapse from panic at any moment. "So, take a deep breath. We''re on the same side here." When Victor remained unconvinced, his face still pale and drawn, Elysian leaned in closer and added, "As you well know, Ironspire has many enemies from various factions. Sure, you''re corrupt..." The man opened his mouth to object, ready to defend himself, but Elysian swiftly interjected, raising a hand to silence him. "Don''t bother denying it. Just admit it so we can move past this and not waste any more time." "You''re right, young master. I admit it¡ªI''m corrupt, just like everyone else here," Victor announced, looking defiant in a last-ditch effort to save himself. "You''ve said it yourself: I''m on the custodian''s side. Isn''t it reasonable to think that he already has an idea of what I''m doing and is simply allowing it? After all, I''m not really hiding it if a boy like you has come to know about it." "I knew you''d say that," Elysian laughed, his eyes glinting with amusement. "And you''re right. My uncle might have some idea of it and is allowing it since his focus is preoccupied with far more dangerous and lethal enemies around him. A little corruption here and there isn''t really a problem, especially in Ironspire where such behavior is quite rampant, right?" Instead of responding, Victor just swallowed hard, a sinking feeling in his stomach warning him of what was to come. "But what you''ve done, sir surveyor, is not just a little corruption, is it?" Elysian''s grin turned menacing, like a predator that had finally sunk its teeth into its prey''s neck. "What do you think he would do if he were to learn just how much you''ve really pocketed?" Victor swallowed hard again, his body starting to tremble uncontrollably in panic. The gravity of his situation was finally sinking in, and he found himself at a loss for words. "Relax, or you''re going to soil yourself," Elysian chuckled, clearly enjoying watching the man squirm. "You wouldn''t want to ruin this rather expensive and beautiful carriage, would you?" Victor took a deep breath, trying to regain his composure. His eyes darted around the carriage interior before settling back on the young noble''s face. "What do you want?" he asked, flinching as he met Elysian''s piercing gaze. "If you truly wished to destroy me, you would have reported me to your uncle directly instead of engaging in this conversation. So tell me, what is it you''re after?" "Ah, now we''re talking," Elysian said, nodding approvingly. "I do appreciate a man who can think on his feet." Sensing a potential way out, Victor managed a tense smile. "If it''s money you''re after, just name your price. I''ll give you whatever you want." "Hmm..." Elysian paused, deliberately stretching the silence to heighten the man''s unease. He tapped his chin thoughtfully, watching as beads of sweat formed on Victor''s brow. "An interesting suggestion. I had something else in mind, but since you''ve made such a generous offer, it would be quite impolite to decline, don''t you think?" "However," Elysian continued, leaning forward with a predatory smile, "let''s consider that just the icing on the cake, shall we? A sweetener to strengthen our newly formed association." Victor''s scowl deepened as he recognized the unmistakable glint of greed in the boy''s eyes. It was becoming increasingly clear that this young noble was far more dangerous than he had initially assumed. Elysian''s expression suddenly turned serious, his gaze piercing. "You''re familiar with the Velvet Chamber, aren''t you?" "That''s the brothel that damn b*tch owns, right?" Victor''s voice carried a note of irritation, momentarily forgetting his precarious situation. "Did she put you up to¡ª" The surveyor abruptly cut himself off, noticing the dangerous glint in the boy''s eyes. "Be very careful with your words, sir," Elysian''s voice was calm, yet laden with menace. "You''re in the presence of a young innocent noble here." Victor wanted to curse at the mention of ''innocent'' but thankfully he was able to hold his tongue. "It''s most improper to use such vulgar language." The surveyor quickly backpedaled, realizing his misstep. "I beg your pardon, young master. I forgot myself," he said, bowing his head slightly. "You mean Lady Amara, correct? That''s the business she owns?" Elysian nodded, a hint of approval in his eyes at Victor''s swift correction. "Indeed. I''m glad to see you can be... perceptive when the situation calls for it." The young noble leaned back, his fingers steepled beneath his chin. "Now, about Lady Amara''s establishment." Victor tensed, remaining silent and waiting for the other shoe to drop. "You see," Elysian continued, his voice dropping to a whisper, "Lady Amara''s business has been facing some... regulatory challenges lately." The young noble raised an eyebrow, his eyes glinting with unspoken implications. "Challenges that a man in your position might be uniquely qualified to remedy," he paused briefly for emphasis, "or correct. You understand my meaning, don''t you?" Chapter 105 "Of course, young master. Of course. I understand completely," Victor laughed awkwardly, sweat beading on his forehead. "Good, good. I knew you were a smart man, surveyor," Elysian chuckled, his tone now devoid of its previous menace. "My uncle certainly knows how to hire skillful and intelligent people." Victor laughed nervously at the praise, inwardly sighing with relief at this apparent new lease on life. He was well aware of the dreadful fate that befell those who incurred the custodian''s wrath. Momentarily forgetting his fear, Victor''s curiosity got the better of him. "If I may ask, young master, what is your relationship with Lady Amara?" Elysian''s piercing glare returned instantly. "I thought you were smarter than that, surveyor," he said coldly. "Surely you know that knowledge can be deadly?" Victor swallowed hard at the thinly veiled threat. "To live long in your line of work, it''s wise to remain ignorant of certain things, don''t you agree?" "Of course, young master," Victor hurriedly replied. "Good," Elysian nodded, smiling though his eyes remained dangerously sharp. "I''ll be taking my leave now." As the carriage came to a stop, Elysian slowly rose to exit. Before stepping out, he turned back to Victor. "One more thing, Victor. I trust you''ll treat Lady Amara with the utmost courtesy and fulfill all her wishes above your other interests¡ªas if your life depended on it. Do you understand?" Left without options, Victor could only nod silently in reluctant agreement, his shoulders sagging in defeat. Elysian''s eyes glinted with satisfaction, a small smirk playing at the corners of his mouth. He had the man exactly where he wanted him. "Good night to you, sir. For your own sake, I hope I won''t need to pay you another visit." With that, Elysian turned his back and stepped out into the merry, loud streets of Ironspire.
''Tsk, it seems after tonight I''ll need to sate Xipilcoatl¡¯s Hunger again. Luckily for me, there are plenty of prey to meet this requirement. Hopefully, it will continue this way. Sigh. Should I even be saying that? If fate continues to be as cruel as it is now, with my rotten luck, it''s inevitable that I might slip up somewhere and get myself killed. Worse still, I might harm those who are important to me. Damn it!'' "Young master, are you alright?" Bran asked, his brow furrowed with concern upon noticing the young noble''s frustrated expression. Elysian''s features softened as he composed himself. "Hmm? Yes, I''m fine," he replied with a reassuring smile, giving Bran a nod. "You needn''t worry, young master," Bran grinned, brimming with confidence. "Ossy and I will certainly succeed. They won''t even know we were there." Elysian raised an eyebrow, skeptical of the older boy''s bold proclamation. "It had better be so, because I''m not helping this time," he responded. His tone softened as he continued, "I commend your confidence, big fella. However, don''t let that confidence turn into arrogance and overconfidence. Such hubris often leads to peril." Bran''s expression suddenly turned serious, and he nodded his head in understanding, the weight of Elysian''s words settling upon him. ¡®I¡¯m glad he¡¯s starting to mature.¡¯ Turning to Osric, Elysian spoke with a measured tone, "You''re the leader of this group. As we discussed, your task is to disable them without causing any fatalities. Unexpected situations may arise, as they have in previous missions, but you must adapt and improvise to achieve your objective. Remember, stealth is paramount¡ªyou need to move like ghosts. No one should suspect our presence as we relieve them of their valuable goods. Do you understand?" "Yes, master," Osric replied, his eyes gleaming with determination. "Excellent." Elysian then shifted his attention to Thomas and his four most capable men. "Are your men prepared?" Thomas responded with a curt nod, "They are." With that, the group of six, led by Osric, set out towards their target: a warehouse owned by Benedict Brightware. Brightware was a wealthy and influential merchant who owned Silverplate & Co., an establishment renowned for its exquisite plates, cups, and other luxurious tableware. His status as a member of the prestigious Artisan''s Circle guild only added to his prominence. However, what truly made Brightware a target in Elysian''s eyes was his close association with Ironspire''s neighboring city, Highbury. This connection instantly branded him as a traitor to Ironspire in Elysian''s mind, justifying the impending raid. "Boy, I''m impressed by how much these two have grown," Thomas mused, his grin spreading as he watched Osric and Bran move with the confidence and focus of seasoned veterans. "In their first mission, they nearly soiled themselves before it even began. We even had to intervene to save them from the disaster they caused." The gang leader''s eyes gleamed with a mixture of pride and envy. "But now, after a couple of missions, they''ve improved dramatically each time. I''m envious that you''ve managed to find such talented individuals." Turning to the young noble, Thomas observed him for a moment, his tone becoming more thoughtful. "I can''t tell if you''re just incredibly lucky, or if you''re not only skilled in combat but also have a knack for recognizing talent." You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. Elysian glanced at him, a hint of amusement playing on his lips. "What do you think?" "If I were to place a bet, I''d wager on the latter," Thomas replied, matching Elysian''s grin. "After all, you managed to spot Lady Amara''s potential and brought her into your fold. That, in turn, led to me¡ªthe handsome and powerful leader of the Iron Claw¡ªworking alongside you." "Shameless," Elysian playfully retorted, eliciting a hearty chuckle from the local thug leader. Their banter subsided as they refocused their attention on the mission at hand. As the group continued to move silently through the shadows, the air grew thick with tension. The stakes were undeniably high, and the consequences of failure loomed ominously over them. Yet, there was a palpable sense of determination among the team. Under Osric''s skilled leadership and bolstered by Elysian''s meticulous planning, they were resolved to see their daring heist through to success. The warehouse loomed ahead, a dark silhouette against the night sky. Elysian watched as Osric signaled the team to halt, his keen eyes scanning for any signs of guards or unexpected obstacles. In that moment, Elysian felt a surge of pride¡ªnot just for Osric but also for Bran''s growth, but for the cohesive unit they had all become. The two of them had gone through such a change that even he, the one teaching them, could hardly believe it. ''Now that I think about it, is their improvement really so surprising? They endured such intense training that they could barely move for a month¡ªno, precisely ninety days. Not only that, but they''ve had to contend with and fight against me regularly, in addition to these practical missions. With their frightening talent, of course they would improve. I should have expected it, but witnessing such rapid progress with my own eyes is something else entirely. Still... if only I possessed such raw talent myself. I can''t help but wonder what I might have achieved.'' Elysian''s thoughts drifted, a mixture of pride and wistfulness washing over him as he watched Osric and Bran move with fluid grace. Especially Bran''s movements, once clumsy and uncertain, now spoke of hard-earned skill and instinct. Each silent step, each careful gesture, was a testament to their grueling training regimen and the crucible of real-world experience they''d been thrust into. He recalled the early days of their training¡ªthe bruises, the exhaustion, the moments of despair that threatened to overwhelm them. Yet they had persevered, driven by a combination of their innate abilities and an unyielding determination. Elysian had pushed them to their limits and beyond, and they had improved from every challenge. A small, rueful smile played at the corners of his mouth. While he may not have been blessed with their natural aptitude, Elysian knew his own worth. Armed with knowledge from a lifetime of experience and of the future, his ability to see potential where others saw only raw, unformed talent¡ªthese were gifts in their own right. He would wield and use it to create a future for the good of his people and those he loved. As the warehouse loomed before them, Elysian pushed aside his moment of introspection. Now was not the time for such musings. He focused on the task at hand, observing the performance that was about to unfold. Just as Elysian had anticipated, Osric took the lead with Bran moving closely behind. Bran''s movement was surprisingly silent and impressive, considering his imposing size. His once-lumbering body, while still massive, had begun to shed the excess fat that had plagued him, gradually being replaced by lean muscle. This transformation was part of why Bran''s improvement had overshadowed even Osric''s remarkable progress. From the very beginning, Bran had been physically gifted, possessing a mysterious bloodline that hinted at untapped potential. Though both boys carried such lineages, Bran''s talent and potential had always outstripped Osric''s. This innate advantage, coupled with their rigorous training, had accelerated Bran''s growth at an astonishing rate. As they approached the warehouse, the duo moved with a synchronicity that spoke of countless hours spent honing their skills together. Osric and Bran easily disabled the patrolling guards, their movements so fluid and silent that they seemed to vanish and reappear like specters in the night. Not a single alarm was raised as they methodically neutralized one guard after another. Thomas'' men, originally brought along to assist, found themselves reduced to mere spectators. They couldn''t hope to match the speed and efficiency with which Bran and Osric dispatched their opponents. The seasoned thugs watched in awe as the two young men moved with a grace and power that seemed almost supernatural. Their newfound mastery of aura undoubtedly contributed to their effectiveness. While not yet wielding it with the finesse Elysian desired, both Osric and Bran had progressed enough to incorporate aura into their movements and strikes. This additional layer of power made their already formidable skills truly fearsome. Elysian observed from the shadows, a mixture of pride and analytical interest in his eyes. He noted how Osric''s tactical mind complemented Bran''s raw power, creating a duo that was far more effective than the sum of its parts. As they cleared the perimeter with frightening speed, Elysian couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction. His investment in these two was paying off even more handsomely than he had dared to hope. As swiftly as it had begun, their mission came to a successful conclusion. Elysian stood before his two companions, who proudly awaited his assessment. "Did we do well, young master?" Bran asked, his boyish grin betraying his eagerness for approval. Before Elysian could respond, Thomas interjected, his voice filled with admiration, "You''ve done something truly impressive, lads. I''m certain our young lord here is extremely proud of your performance. Isn''t that right, boy?" Elysian nodded in affirmation, a hint of pride glimmering in his eyes. "Indeed, I am. Both of you have made me exceptionally proud. Keep up the excellent work." Thomas laughed with satisfaction, his voice tinged with a hint of malice. "It seems we''ve scored another killing tonight. With our raids, we''ve dealt those traitorous b*stards a severe blow. I''d love to see their faces when they realize how much they''ve lost this time." "Indeed, it would be quite a sight," Elysian mocked, eliciting laughter from the group. "It appears they haven''t learned their lesson. They continue to enrich our pockets with their foolishness." As the laughter subsided, Elysian''s expression turned serious. "As a reward for your exemplary performance, I will increase the intensity of our training tomorrow." Bran''s face fell, his voice rising in complaint, "Young master, can''t we just take a break? We did well today, so can''t we get a pass?" Elysian''s grin widened, pushing aside their protests. "What break? You should be grateful that I''m training you so extensively. You''ve already started your training late. Children your age typically begin as early as six years old. Especially you, Bran ¨C you''re already behind. If we relax now, you''ll fall even further behind your peers. Do you understand?" Bran and Osric could only nod helplessly, their earlier elation dampened by the prospect of more grueling training. Elysian observed their crestfallen expressions, his own features softening slightly. He placed a hand on each of their shoulders, his voice taking on a more encouraging tone. "Remember, this intensity is necessary. The world out there is unforgiving, and I''m preparing you not just to survive, but to thrive in it. One day, you''ll thank me for this." As they made their way back, the night air filled with a mixture of triumph and anticipation. The successful raid had boosted morale, but Elysian''s words lingered in the air, a reminder of the long, challenging road ahead. Chapter 106 "Again," Elysian commanded, his gaze fixed on his two companions sprawled on the floor, panting heavily. The past month had been grueling and exhaustive for the trio. Initially, only Bran and Osric were subjected to the intense physical conditioning. However, after the ambush in the ruins beneath Ironspire, Elysian realized he needed to rapidly improve his own physical condition. With the chaotic and dangerous situation facing Ironspire, he couldn''t afford to waste time. So, he joined them. Elysian hadn''t anticipated the difficulty, but they all persevered. The challenge was compounded by the aura-activated bracelets, gifts from Jareth, which added considerable weight to their bodies. Yet, the results were apparent. Bran had shed a significant amount of fat in just a month of rigorous training, and Elysian''s body was now in much better condition. While not yet at peak performance¡ªhis body hadn''t fully developed the muscle memory to reflect and absorb all the knowledge from his future experiences¡ªElysian was satisfied with his progress. He could now push himself further than before, granting him valuable time to protect and save himself when faced with overwhelming odds or numerically superior opponents. As they lay there catching their breath, Elysian allowed himself a small smile. The road ahead was treacherous, but with every drop of sweat, every aching muscle, they were becoming better equipped to face the challenges that awaited them. He knew that in the grand scheme of things, this grueling month might make all the difference in the battles to come. "On your feet," he said, his voice firm but not unkind. "We''re not done yet." Grunting from exhaustion, their muscles screaming in protest, both Osric and Bran struggled to their feet. "Young master," Bran gasped, barely able to stand, "could we perhaps take a brief break?" "No," Elysian responded firmly, his voice leaving no room for argument. He studied their weary faces, noting the silent plea in their eyes. "I understand this is difficult. Pushing yourselves to the limit in what seems like a mere practice session might appear excessive." He paused, allowing his words to sink in. "I can see the questions in your minds: ''Why is he pushing us so hard? Isn''t this going overboard for a simple training exercise?''" Bran and Osric averted their gazes, quietly conceding his point. Elysian continued, his tone softening slightly but maintaining its intensity. "Let me ask you this: If you were to face overwhelming odds with no one to aid you, can you be certain you''d find the energy and will to persevere? To win? To even survive?" Both men could only look down, unable to answer. "You can''t," Elysian stated, his voice resolute. "You can''t be certain because you don''t truly know yourself in such dire circumstances. Even now, pushing yourselves in this controlled environment without real danger, you can''t fully grasp the predicament and pressure you''d face in a true life-or-death situation. The reality will be far worse." He took a step closer, his eyes burning with determination. "That''s why in practice, we must push beyond our perceived limits. We must ingrain these habits, these reactions, so deeply that they become second nature. Even if it increases your chances of survival by the smallest margin, it''s worth it. Every fraction of a percent that improves your odds of living to see another day is invaluable." Elysian''s words hung in the air, heavy with the weight of their potential futures. Bran and Osric straightened, a new resolve visible in their postures despite their exhaustion. "Now," Elysian said, a hint of pride in his voice, "let''s continue. Remember, every drop of sweat here might be a drop of blood saved on the battlefield." With renewed determination, the trio resumed their training, each push and strain bringing them closer to the strength they''d need to face the challenges that lay ahead. Elysian watched his companions with a sense of pride swelling in his chest. Their progress was evident in the way they fought against him now. In the past, he had barely needed to exert himself to thwart their attacks, which he had once dismissively regarded as flimsy. They had been like cattle herded for slaughter, their lack of coordination and teamwork often contributing more to chaos than to any effective strategy, inevitably leading to their defeat. However, a remarkable transformation had occurred about halfway through the month. Their cooperation had improved dramatically, to the point where they could now read each other''s actions with an almost intuitive understanding. This newfound synergy allowed them to present a united front, delivering well-timed and coordinated attacks that now gave Elysian pause¡ªand, more importantly, filled him with excitement about what they might show next. More impressively still, the aura exercises he had assigned them were bearing fruit. They were beginning to employ their aura with increasing efficiency, maintaining it for longer periods and in more varied ways. While they still couldn''t match Elysian''s ability to precisely direct and compress specific amounts of aura to any part of their body at will, they had made significant strides. They could now adjust the right amount of aura needed throughout their bodies, conserving energy in a way that spoke volumes of their growing skill. Elysian marveled at their achievement, recognizing it as exceptional for individuals their age. He reflected on his own journey, acknowledging that without his past experiences and knowledge from the future, his mediocre talent alone would never have allowed him to reach such heights at a comparable stage.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. As he parried a particularly well-coordinated assault from Bran and Osric, Elysian allowed himself a small smile. The gap between them was closing, slowly but surely. While he still held the upper hand, he found himself having to think two, sometimes three moves ahead to maintain his advantage. "Good!" he called out, deflecting Osric''s blade while sidestepping Bran''s feint. "Now, remember what we discussed about aura circulation. Feel the flow, direct it where you need it most!" He watched with satisfaction as his companions adjusted their stances, a faint shimmer of aura becoming visible around their limbs. Their movements became more fluid, their strikes more powerful. ¡®That''s it. With every session, they''re not just becoming stronger¡ªthey''re becoming smarter fighters.¡¯ Elysian knew that in the trials to come, it wouldn''t always be raw power that saved them, but the ability to adapt, to use their resources wisely, and to work together seamlessly. As the training session continued, Elysian pushed them harder, knowing that each challenge overcome now could mean the difference between life and death in the future. Time slipped by unnoticed until the sun reached its zenith, signaling noon. Due to an important meeting with Amara, their training session for today had been cut in half. Despite the shortened time, Elysian felt a deep sense of satisfaction, seeing the results with his own eyes¡ªnot just in his companions, but in himself as well. He was now starting to adapt to the body of a ten-year-old child. Through constant repetition and combat, he had begun to experience and understand the limitations of what he could and couldn''t do with this younger form. It was a crucial start, learning to acclimate and use even the slightest advantage to survive. After taking their showers, they exited the training hall of Elysian''s father. As they emerged, the air was suddenly filled with loud, angry shouts. A commotion was unfolding outside, instantly piquing Elysian''s interest. He noticed soldiers watching from the sidelines, their faces a mix of curiosity and concern. Intrigued, Elysian motioned for Bran and Osric to follow as he approached the source of the disturbance. As they drew closer, the shouting became clearer, revealing two distinct voices locked in a heated argument. Suddenly, Elysian noticed Sybil, the young soldier, also observing the commotion. He made his way over to him. "What''s happening here?" Elysian inquired. "Ah, young master, you''re here," Sybil sighed. "It''s nothing too serious, though I''m surprised you don''t recognize the man. That''s Benedict Brightware, the owner of Silverpate & Co." Elysian''s eyes widened with understanding. ''Ah, I see. Now it makes sense.'' "It seems his warehouse was robbed last night," Sybil continued, his gaze fixed on the irate merchant. "He''s here to blame our soldiers for the failure to provide adequate protection." "I''m surprised a lowly merchant has the audacity to castigate Commander Cedric himself," Elysian remarked, a smirk playing on his lips. "The sheer nerve of this fool." Sybil sighed heavily. "Well, you know how it is. Brightware is an extremely influential man. And truthfully, it was our soldiers'' duty to ensure the safety of his property. We failed in that regard." Elysian snorted dismissively. "Duty? Don''t make me laugh. That man is nothing more than a traitor, and all his ilk are of the same cloth." Sybil immediately tried to shush the young noble. "Quiet, young master! Without evidence, you can''t just throw around accusations like that. He might hear you." Elysian''s grin turned mischievous. "Well, you''re right. But that doesn''t mean I can''t poke him a little, give him a little jolt, does it?" Seeing the gleam in Elysian''s eyes, Sybil could only sigh helplessly, knowing the boy''s penchant for outrageous and mischievous behavior. He had a sinking feeling that Elysian was about to stir up more trouble, and there was little he could do to stop it. As the heated exchange between Brightware and Cedric continued, Elysian''s gaze flickered between the two, his mind already working on a plan to intervene. The situation was volatile, and he thought of adding more fuel to fan the flames and make it more interesting. Striding forward, Elysian smiled, his voice hearty with welcome and glee. "Ah, Sir Brightware, I''m glad to see you," he said, as all eyes turned toward him. "Is everything alright?" Benedict, momentarily startled by the sight of the infamous son of the Baron, quickly recovered and bowed in respect. "Young master, what brings you here?" "This is the training ground," Elysian replied, his smile warm and effortless, like the breeze of a summer afternoon. "Where else would I be?" He chuckled when Benedict remained silent, his expression unreadable. "Why? Is it really so surprising?" "I¡¯ve heard rumors that you''re not particularly fond of this kind of... thing," Benedict replied, a practiced smile forming on his lips. "You know my father well, Sir Brightware," Elysian sighed, feigning a sense of helplessness. "Whether I want to or not, if it¡¯s his will, I have little choice but to comply. As you¡¯re aware, he''s quite the military man¡ªexpects his sons to follow in his footsteps." The young noble paused, his gaze drifting briefly to Cedric and the gathered soldiers before returning to Benedict. "Honestly, sometimes I wonder if he''d choose his soldiers over his own son, the black sheep that I am." Elysian let the thought hang for a moment, as if waiting for Benedict to fully absorb his words. Then, his tone shifted, becoming sharper, more pointed. "So, I couldn''t help but wonder, what brought you to my father''s soldiers?¡± He made sure to emphasize the word ¡®father¡¯. ¡°Why cause trouble?" Benedict swallowed hard, his earlier anger fading as reality settled in. "Young master, I mean no trouble. I was merely seeking their assistance with my current predicament. I don''t know if you''ve heard, but my warehouse was recently robbed clean. I''ve suffered considerable losses. I didn''t mean to cause any disrespect to your father, young master." "Of course, Sir Benedict. I wouldn''t even consider it," Elysian nodded, trying his best to look serious. "But did I hear you correctly? You''ve been robbed?" "Yes, young master," Benedict looked down, distraught upon recalling the losses he had recently suffered. "I''ve lost valuable and expensive wares and goods. My losses are astronomical." "I''m sorry to hear that, Sir," Elysian sighed before turning to scowl at the officer. "What have you been doing, Commander?" The young noble''s voice was firm and pointed. "Why can''t you perform your duties properly?" Chapter 107 Everyone fell silent, surprised by the young noble''s unexpected reaction. The commander narrowed his eyes defiantly under Elysian''s piercing gaze. "Young master, we''ve been investigating the matter since it was reported. These things take time¡ª" "Time?" Elysian interrupted, his eyebrows arched. "While you dawdle, honest merchants like Sir Benedict suffer. I expect better from you, Commander." The atmosphere suddenly grew tense at Elysian''s reproach. The troops were flabbergasted by the criticism thrown at their superior. Even though Elysian was the Baron''s son, he wasn''t the Baron himself, and many felt he had overstepped by castigating the commander so publicly. Cedric bristled at the young noble''s tone. Instead of responding verbally, he remained silent, letting his smoldering eyes convey his displeasure. Benedict observed this exchange with growing interest. A beaming smile spread across his face as he sensed an opportunity emerging from the conflict. Elysian, maintaining his act, turned back to Benedict with a sympathetic expression. "Sir Benedict, rest assured that Ironspire''s full might will do its utmost to prevent such incidents in the future." Benedict, emboldened by what he perceived as an unexpected ally, bowed deeply. "You''re too kind, young master. Your support means the world to me in these trying times." As Benedict groveled, Elysian allowed the briefest smirk to cross his face before quickly replacing it with a look of concern. "Indeed. These are truly trying times. Chaos reigns in Ironspire, and at the worst possible moment, with my father and the bulk of our forces away." "All you''ve said is indeed correct, young master," Benedict nodded in agreement. "Not only that, we are besieged on all sides by outside forces," Elysian muttered, before sighing in apparent powerlessness. "What do you mean, young master?" Benedict paled, his complexion suddenly losing its luster. "Traitors, good sir," Elysian savored the moment as he studied the merchant''s face. "I''m talking about traitors." Glancing at Cedric, he continued, "Isn''t that right, Commander?" The commander''s frowning face softened as he realized where this was going. A vicious smile spread across his features. "You''re right, young master." He paused for emphasis. "Traitors." The atmosphere in the training ground suddenly grew tense. This time, the tension wasn''t directed at Elysian but at the merchant himself. "That''s a very dangerous accusation to throw around without evidence, young master," Benedict said, chuckling nervously as he tried to ease the suffocating tension. "Having close relationships with nobles from other territories doesn''t necessarily mean being a traitor. We aren''t at war with them. It''s just a matter of diplomacy and necessity for peace and prosperity to build close relationships for the betterment of Ironspire." "I concede. You''re right, sir," Elysian sighed, nodding his head in agreement. "Of course, you speak the truth. Building relationships with our neighbors is indeed not betrayal but necessary and important. More so for Ironspire, which has such poor natural resources to support its large population." This concession brought a smile to the merchant''s face, his expression softening considerably. Elysian continued, his tone deceptively casual, "As long as these relationships don''t supplant or surpass one''s loyalty to their land and lord, wouldn''t you agree?" "Young master, I assure you my loyalty to Ironspire and your father is unassailable," Benedict declared, his unease returning. "I swear that to the gods themselves." "May the gods curse and punish those traitors, liars, and charlatans," Elysian nodded, his eyes as scrutinizing as a serpent''s. "May they and their entire lineage be extinguished from the rivers of fate. Isn''t that right, Sir Benedict?" "Right, young master," the merchant''s smile looked strained, each word seeming laborious. "Right." "We never doubted your loyalty to Ironspire." Elysian glanced at Cedric. "Isn''t that correct, Commander?" "Correct," Cedric responded, but his glare spoke otherwise. This was echoed by the watching soldiers, their responses blending into a cacophonous sound so forceful and full of emotion that it made the merchant tremble, nearly falling to his feet from the pressure. "And what do we do to traitors, Commander?" Elysian asked again, this time with a smirk in his voice as if this was nothing but the product of his whims. Cedric''s lips curled into a cruel smile. "We skin them alive, young master. We cut each part of their bodies slowly and painfully. We make sure to keep them alive. To make them suffer worse than death. After we are done with them, they sure wish we just killed them." Benedict''s face had gone ashen, sweat beading on his brow from the indirect threat. He glanced frantically between Elysian and Cedric, his mind racing in panic. "However, since we know you are loyal to my father and the barony, you have nothing to worry about," Elysian said with a relaxed and playful laugh, as if nothing had happened. "Isn''t that right, Commander?" "Absolutely, young master," Cedric chuckled, playing along while the soldiers surrounding them responded in chorus, adding to the pressure of the moment.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. "See? Even the commander and the soldiers have unwavering faith in your loyalty, sir," Elysian chuckled upon seeing the merchant''s constipated look. "And to ensure that belief stays strong in these tumultuous times, why not make a donation to the military?" Benedict''s eyes widened in surprise while the commander and soldiers'' smiles broadened into grins, as if they had just cornered their prey. "By giving a heartfelt donation, you''ll ensure that these soldiers will continue to believe that you have an unwavering loyalty during these trying times," Elysian continued nonchalantly. "Additionally, this will give them extra incentive and motivation to safeguard your wares from the wolves prowling the streets of Ironspire at the moment." Benedict''s eyes darted around, taking in the hungry gazes surrounding him. "Isn''t that a win-win situation, sir?" Elysian pressed when the merchant remained quiet, his mind clearly racing. "Not only are you ensuring you won''t be robbed again and suffer such considerable losses, but you''re also proving your loyalty. I''m sure when my father returns, he''ll be most grateful for your steadfast support, especially compared to those other despicable, traitorous nobles who continually and shamelessly consume Ironspire from within." The merchant swallowed hard, glancing around at the hungry eyes bearing down on him. "M-may I ask how much I would need to donate to show my undying loyalty to you, young master?" "Tsk, not to me, good sir," Elysian sighed, feigning disappointment. "But your undying loyalty to my father, the Baron, and Ironspire and its people. Don''t confuse the two, alright?" Benedict nodded powerlessly. "Then, how much would I need to donate to show my undying loyalty to the Baron and Ironspire, young master?" "Good, good," Elysian chuckled, nodding approvingly. "It''s nothing much, just ten percent..." Benedict''s face paled at the amount. "Young master?!" "Of sales," Elysian continued, grinning widely. "Not profit, good sir. Sales." He emphasized as the merchant reflexively stepped back, stumbling and falling to the ground. Benedict''s words caught in his throat as he couldn''t utter a sound upon learning the amount he had to pay. Only his widened eyes and gaping mouth spoke to the state of his mind. ''Greedy bastards. Ironspire and its people have been dying away, while you and your ilk bragged and celebrated, sucking it dry to quench your unrelenting greed. Now, let''s see how you''ll feel when it''s your turn to be drained.'' Elysian strolled closer and leaned in to Benedict, his voice barely above a whisper. "You see, Sir Benedict, loyalty is a curious thing. It''s not measured by grand declarations or oaths to the gods. It''s proven through actions, through choices made when no one is watching." He paused, letting his words sink in. "And sometimes, it''s revealed in the things we say and do when we think we''re being clever. I hope this serves as a lesson and a warning," he paused for a moment to drive his point across. "And maybe an opportunity, a hope that you can get away from this unscathed" The merchant opened his mouth to speak, but no words came out. Then, before long, he sighed, realizing and coming to terms with the fact that he had no choice but to accept the reality of his situation. "Excellent decision," Elysian whispered before he straightened, addressing the gathered soldiers. "Gentlemen, Sir Benedict here has graciously agreed to show his unwavering support for Ironspire. I trust you''ll ensure his generous contribution is put to good use in strengthening our defenses and making it a much safer place for someone as loyal as Sir Benedict here." The soldiers nodded enthusiastically, their earlier menacing looks transforming into expressions of mocking respect for the merchant''s "generosity." Benedict slowly rose to his feet, dusting off his clothes with trembling hands. "To celebrate this wondrous occasion," Elysian announced, his voice ringing with mock joviality, "you can all eat and drink to your heart''s content at the Silver Feast today. All expenses paid by our generous patron here." Even though he merely clapped Benedict softly on the back, it nearly sent the already unsteady merchant tumbling to the ground again. The weight of his mounting losses, both from the previous night and this unexpected ''donation,'' seemed to physically press down on Benedict''s shoulders and greatly weaken his knees. "Isn''t that right, sir?" Elysian prompted, his tone leaving no room for refusal. "Y-yes," Benedict nodded, his smile a rictus of pain and barely concealed despair. "If you''ll excuse me, young master." The merchant hurriedly made for the exit of the training ground, moving with the desperate energy of a man who feared that every additional moment in this place would cost him more than he could afford to lose. As Benedict''s retreating form grew smaller, Elysian called out to the assembled soldiers, his voice dripping with sarcasm, "Why don''t we give our patron a round of applause for his kind generosity?" The air filled with the thunderous sound of clapping, punctuated by whoops and cheers. The mock celebration seemed to spur Benedict to even greater haste. His gait became a comical mix of speed-walking and near-running, his desperation to escape evident in every movement. In his haste, Benedict stumbled several times, each fall eliciting a fresh wave of laughter from the crowd. The once-proud merchant, now reduced to a fleeing jester, provided a spectacle that the soldiers reveled in. Their mocking laughter echoed across the training ground, a cacophony of derision that chased Benedict as he fled. Elysian watched the scene unfold with a mixture of satisfaction and contempt. This public humiliation served multiple purposes: it solidified his own position and image with the soldiers, gave a financial reprieve to the already stretched thin coffers of the military, and provided a much-needed morale boost for the troops. The young noble had orchestrated a masterful display of political theater, turning a simple shakedown into an event that would advance his goals a step ahead than before. As the soldiers dispersed, still chuckling and discussing the unexpected entertainment, Elysian allowed himself a moment of quiet reflection before turning to Cedric. His voice was low but filled with authority as he spoke, "Ensure our dear patron follows through on his promises, Commander. And keep a close eye on his activities in the coming days. If he shows any adversarial response, inform me immediately." Cedric nodded, a cruel smile playing at the corners of his lips. "With pleasure, young master. We''ll make sure he understands the full extent of his new... responsibilities." "Good, good," Elysian chuckled, nodding his head. However, he soon noticed the commander''s piercing gaze, squinting tightly as if deep in thought while quietly observing the young noble. "Is there a problem, Commander?" Cedric did not respond for a long moment before he sighed. "There is none, young master. There is none." He turned his back and began to walk away, but then paused. "I don''t know what you''re planning or how you''re involved in the recent events, but I hope you''ve thought it through carefully. Don''t throw us and Ironspire into a pit of snakes, young master." Glancing back for a moment, Cedric nodded, a smile of appreciation crossing his weathered features. "No matter the case, thank you, young master. This will greatly help the soldiers. We won''t forget what you did today." ''I hope so, Commander. I hope I haven''t added to this already chaotic situation.'' Elysian watched the commander disappear into the distance before lifting his gaze to the noon sun, sighing deeply. The weight of his actions and their potential consequences pressed heavily upon him. He turned towards the exit, his voice tinged with a mixture of determination and weariness. "Let''s go," he said, as his two silent companions fell into step behind him. Chapter 108 Elysian smiled fondly as he watched Bran eat with gusto, his appetite seemingly insatiable. ''He hasn''t changed, even though his body just underwent such a transformative change that even his mother is still in shock. Despite shedding all that fat, his appetite remains as formidable as ever.'' The young noble''s eyes then turned to his other companion, Osric, who was eating silently, his manners impeccable and his poise unwavering. This demeanor stood in complete contrast to his usually ferocious and fiery temper. ''What an odd pair. The two are complete opposites. Then again, is that really so surprising? I''ve always been a magnet for such weird personalities.'' "Young master, why aren''t you eating?" Bran asked, noticing the younger boy''s observant gaze before looking at his food greedily. Elysian scowled, shaking his head. "Don''t you dare eye my food, you big oaf. That''s yours, and this is mine." The young noble took a bite and began eating in earnest. Before long, Amara arrived. This time, instead of Thomas, she was accompanied by a middle-aged gentleman Elysian hadn''t seen before. At first glance, Elysian noticed that this man was unlike the thugs who typically surrounded Amara as her security detail. He wore a clean, well-kept suit usually favored by wealthy merchants. However, unlike the ostentatious attire of most rich traders, his ensemble was simple and refined, exuding taste rather than screaming of wealth. The man''s presence was enhanced by a charisma rarely seen in this part of Ironspire, or even among the nobles Elysian was accustomed to. There was an air of quiet confidence about him that instantly commanded respect. Intrigued by this new arrival, Elysian found himself wondering about the man''s identity and his connection to Amara. The young noble''s curiosity was piqued, and he made a mental note to observe their interaction closely. "I apologize for being late, young master," Amara said, bowing respectfully. Though the gesture seemed more for their guest''s benefit, as such tardiness was commonplace between them and hardly warranted an apology given their close relationship¡ªor perhaps more accurately, their friendship. Elysian merely nodded in acknowledgment, his eyes fixed on the man beside her. "I''d like to introduce you to Matthias Valfort," Amara gestured to the man. "Matthias, this is Elysian Ironheart, son of the baron and my business partner." "Ah, young master," the merchant bowed respectfully. "It''s an honor to meet you." Elysian regarded the man for a moment without reciprocating the courtesy, allowing tension to build slowly. As Matthias glanced up, perhaps wondering if there was a problem, the young noble''s face broke into a smile. "I''m pleased to meet you too, sir. Any friend of Lady Amara''s is a friend of mine." He gestured to an empty chair. "Please, have a seat." "Thank you, young master," Matthias nodded, smiling as if the previous moment of tension had never occurred. As he settled into his seat, he continued, "I was intrigued by the sudden uptick in business in Ironspire and wished to meet the hidden hand behind it all." He paused, giving the boy an assessing yet thoughtful look. "I must say, I was surprised to discover it was you, young master." "Is that so?" Elysian remained observant, curiosity piqued as to why Amara had introduced this person and divulged their partnership without prior notice. He didn''t blame her, though. He trusted her competence implicitly and knew there must be a good reason behind it. "By the way, Matthias is a merchant who handles all the goods we acquire from our activities," Amara began, but Elysian smoothly interjected. "Before we delve into business, why don''t our new friend order some food?" Elysian suggested, his smile disarmingly charming as he glanced at Amara. "You too as well, my lady." "It''s quite alright, young master," Matthias hurriedly replied. "I''m not hungry, I just¡ª" Elysian cut him off gently but firmly. "I insist, sir. It would be rather awkward if my friends here were eating ravenously while you abstained." He chuckled, attempting to ease the tension, though his laughter seemed to add a subtle layer of discomfort to the atmosphere. "Besides, I''d like you to sample the exquisite cuisine here at the Silver Feast. Our lady here is the proprietor and ensures the quality of every dish. Isn''t that right, my lady?" Amara studied the boy for a moment, assessing his actions before letting out a soft chuckle and nodding in agreement. "The young master speaks truly, Matthias. It would be an honor for me if you were to taste our fare. Your extensive experience sampling cuisine from many places would provide invaluable insight." Yielding to their persuasion, the merchant acquiesced, happily perusing the menu before placing his order. Meanwhile, Elysian observed their interaction quietly, his keen eyes missing nothing. He noticed the friendly and seemingly close rapport between Amara and Matthias, which spoke volumes about some shared history. It wasn''t romantic¡ªthere was no hint of that particular undercurrent in their exchange¡ªbut it suggested a close working relationship or some other significant association. Given Amara''s usually discerning nature, this spoke highly of Matthias'' character and trustworthiness.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. As the conversation flowed around him, Elysian''s mind worked furiously, piecing together the puzzle before him. He wondered about the exact nature of Matthias''s role in their operations and what new opportunities¡ªor challenges¡ªhis presence might bring. "So, Mr. Valfort," Elysian said, his voice carrying a mix of youthful curiosity and subtle authority, "I''m intrigued to hear more about your experiences in the merchant trade. How did you come to specialize in handling goods of... shall we say, diverse origins?" The arrival of their food provided a brief interlude, the rich aromas wafting through the air and adding another layer to the complex dance of personalities and intentions unfolding at the table. "Please, help yourself, sir," Elysian gestured towards the food as Matthias took his first bite under the watchful eyes of the young noble and Amara. "What do you think? Does it meet your approval?" Matthias'' face lit up with an expression of delight, as if he had just tasted ambrosia from the heavens. Elysian smiled, fully aware that this reaction was somewhat exaggerated. They all knew this was part of a performance, a courtesy aimed at building a relationship and fostering connections. "You''re absolutely right, young master. This is truly exquisite," Matthias said, glancing at Amara. "My lady, it seems you''ve established one of the finest restaurants in all of Ironspire. Thank you for allowing me to savor something so delectable¡ªit truly reminds me that I''m finally home." Elysian''s eyebrow arched at this last statement. "Finally home? Are you not a resident of Ironspire, sir?" Matthias sighed, a touch of melancholy coloring his expression. "No, I''m not." He looked at the young noble, a small smile playing on his lips. "In fact, I''m here specifically to meet you." "Me?" Elysian asked, pausing mid-bite. He set down his utensils, giving Matthias his full attention. "You honor me, sir, but I''m curious¡ªwhat brings you all this way just to meet me?" The air in the room thickened with anticipation as Matthias smiled, taking another bite of his food. He savored it slowly, mirroring Elysian''s earlier tactic and leaving the young noble waiting. "Is that even a question, young master?" He chuckled, setting down his utensils. "Well, let''s see." The merchant paused, clearly relishing the attention. "I''ve recently come into possession of a substantial amount of... goods." He emphasized the word ''goods,'' implying their less-than-legal nature. "Now, an uptick isn''t surprising given Ironspire''s current chaotic state. But¡ª" He smiled at Elysian, his look knowing and pointed. Elysian, quick to interject, cut him off. "As you said, Ironspire is in a state of chaos," he arched an eyebrow in challenge. "This is merely a natural consequence as unfortunate events take their course." "But," Matthias emphasized, dismissing the young noble''s words, "this isn''t just an uptick. It''s a surge. No, more than that¡ªit''s a flood." Matthias glanced at Amara, whose face remained impassive despite the potentially damaging assessment. Elysian noticed this and chose not to argue, allowing the man to continue. "What''s more," Matthias went on, his grin widening, "the source of this flood isn''t multiple streams, but a single, powerful current." His eyes locked onto Elysian. "And that current flows from your direction, young master. That''s why I''m here¡ªto meet the patron who''s so dramatically increased my profits and, hopefully, to establish a beneficial relationship." He glanced at Amara again. "Fortunately, this beautiful lady is already a friend, which bodes well for our potential partnership." Turning back to Elysian, he concluded, "I believe we could get along quite well, young master." Elysian leaned back in his chair, his mind racing behind a carefully composed expression. He took a sip of water, using the moment to gather his thoughts. Elysian''s eyes flickered briefly to Amara, searching for any hint of her thoughts on this development. She remained inscrutable, her earlier smile now a mask of polite interest. ''Now, I can finally see the full picture.'' With this realization, Elysian''s demeanor shifted. He laughed enthusiastically, this time without the previous veneer of hidden intentions, but with a genuine warmth of friendly reception towards the man before him. "As I said before, a friend of Amara''s is a friend of mine." Matthias beamed, his smile equally genuine. "It''s an honor to be considered your friend, young master," he chuckled, raising his wine glass. "I''d like to propose a toast to that." "Though mine isn''t wine, I gladly accept that toast," Elysian replied, raising his own cup in acceptance before taking a sip. "May we have a fruitful and harmonious partnership for years to come, good sir." From that point on, the conversation flowed smoothly, free from the earlier tension and subtle maneuvering. They spoke in good-natured tones, though they steered clear of any serious topics or business-related matters. It was clear that this gathering was focused more on nurturing their newly formed relationship. Elysian, content to be led for now, followed the flow that Matthias had set. He understood that the specifics of their potential partnership would be better discussed by Amara at a more convenient and appropriate time. This was about building trust and rapport, the foundation upon which future dealings would be built. As the time progressed, Elysian found himself genuinely enjoying Matthias''s company. The merchant regaled them with tales of his travels, peppered with witty observations about the various customs and characters he''d encountered. Amara, too, seemed to relax, her usual guardedness giving way to genuine laughter at Matthias''s more outrageous anecdotes. Despite his apparent youth, Elysian held his own in the conversation, his quick wit and insightful comments earning approving nods from the merchant. He was careful, however, ever so observant and assessing even among friends. As the meal drew to a close, Elysian felt a sense of satisfaction. He had formed a high opinion of the merchant, and it seemed the sentiment was mutual. The young noble found himself deep in thought about their interaction as Amara escorted Matthias out for the day. "I know you have plenty of questions," Amara said as she re-entered the room after seeing the man off. "Indeed I do," Elysian glanced up, watching the woman as she returned to her seat. "He''s a peculiar man, and frighteningly smart." When he noticed Amara raise an eyebrow, he added, "What?" "I''m just surprised you used those words to describe Matthias," Amara said, chuckling as if hinting at the irony of the boy''s statement. "Those very words describe you more than him." "Do they?" Elysian pondered for a moment before a laugh escaped his lips. "You might be right. They do describe me well," he refocused his gaze on the woman. "Which brings me to another point. It seems to me that you know that man quite well. Very well, in fact." Chapter 109 Amara''s smile turned enigmatic. "Perceptive as always, young master. Yes, Matthias and I have a... history." Elysian leaned forward, his curiosity piqued. "Care to elaborate? I find it hard to believe you''d bring someone to meet me without good reason." "Matthias and I go back many years," Amara began, her eyes distant as if recalling memories. She then delved into a tale of her past, one that Elysian found both intriguing and illuminating. After Amara''s mother had passed away, the Velvet Chamber had fallen into turmoil. Vultures, sensing weakness, had gathered to pick apart the business her mother had left behind. Being just a child at the time, Amara had been vulnerable and powerless to defend her inheritance. It was then that Matthias, a friend and acquaintance of her mother, had stepped in, providing the crucial support she desperately needed. As Amara continued her story, Elysian learned that the Valfort family had deep roots in Ironspire, predating even his father''s ascension to the barony. Once noble and wealthy, their fortunes had followed a familiar trajectory of decline over generations. However, this fall from grace was only apparent on the surface. "While their legal enterprises crumbled," Amara explained, her voice low and measured, "their clandestine operations flourished. The Valforts transformed their misfortune into opportunity, cultivating a vast network of illicit trade that now spans much of Thorin." Elysian''s eyebrows rose. "A clever deception. To appear weakened while growing stronger in the shadows." Amara nodded, a hint of admiration in her voice. "Indeed. Whether this was all planned from the beginning, I cannot say. Matthias keeps his secrets close, shrouding himself in mystery like a second skin." The young noble absorbed this information, his mind working to fit this new piece into the complex puzzle of Ironspire''s power dynamics. "And you trust him?" he asked, echoing his earlier question but with new weight behind the words. Amara paused, considering her response carefully. "Trust is a luxury in our world, young master. But if there''s anyone outside our immediate circle I would place my faith in, it''s Matthias. He saved the Velvet Chamber when he had no obligation to do so. His actions have consistently aligned with his words." Elysian nodded slowly, respect growing for this enigmatic figure. "A man of his word in a world of liars. Rare indeed." Elysian drummed his fingers on the table, his mind working furiously. "His arrival is timely, considering our recent... actions. I did well in orchestrating this meeting." Amara''s smile widened at the compliment. "Thank you, young master. With our operations growing, we need reliable partners to handle the increased flow of goods. Matthias is uniquely positioned to help us in this regard." "I see," Elysian mused. "And what does he gain from this arrangement?" "Profit, of course," Amara replied. "But also influence. By aligning himself with us, he gains a foothold in what''s quickly becoming the most lucrative operation in Ironspire." The young noble nodded, a small smile playing on his lips. "A mutually beneficial arrangement, then. Well played, Amara. This is a new relationship that we need to cultivate." "Thank you, young master," Amara replied, a hint of pride in her voice. "I must say, you handled yourself admirably during the meeting. Matthias was quite impressed." Elysian''s smile grew, a mix of satisfaction and humility playing across his features. "High praise, coming from such a shrewd operator. I look forward to working with him." He paused, considering his next words carefully. "Given your close relationship with Matthias, I think it''s best if you handle the negotiations. I trust your judgment in this matter." Amara''s eyes widened slightly, pleasantly surprised by Elysian''s show of faith. "I appreciate your trust, young master. I''ll ensure our interests are well-represented in any dealings with Matthias." With that settled, they turned their attention to more pressing matters. The room''s atmosphere shifted, becoming one of focused contemplation as they delved into the details of their burgeoning business and interest. "Now," Elysian began, leaning forward with his fingers steepled, "let''s discuss the important events that require our immediate attention." Amara nodded, producing a leather-bound ledger from her satchel. As she flipped it open, the pages revealed a complex web of figures and notes¡ªa testament to the scale of their operations. Eventually, the conversation turned to their accumulated wealth. Amara presented a detailed breakdown of their assets, the numbers far exceeding even Elysian''s optimistic projections. "Impressive," Elysian murmured, his eyes scanning the figures. "The question now is: where do we invest it?" They spent the next hour debating various investment opportunities¡ªfrom expanding their legitimate businesses to acquiring key properties around the city. However, both felt a sense of hesitation. "Perhaps," Elysian said thoughtfully, "we should hold onto our resources for now. With Matthias entering the picture and the city in flux, a golden opportunity might present itself soon¡ªone that aligns perfectly with our interests and promises an even greater return."A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. Amara nodded in agreement. "A wise decision, young master. Patience often yields the sweetest fruits." As their meeting drew to a close, Elysian couldn''t help but feel a sense of anticipation. Big things were changing, he could feel it in his bones. "Keep your ears to the ground, Amara," he said as they prepared to part ways. "In this chaotic time opportunity will surely present itself." Amara smiled, a glint of excitement in her eyes. "As always, young master. Rest assured, when the opportunity presents itself, we''ll be ready to seize it with both hands." As Elysian watched Amara leave, he turned to gaze out the window at the sprawling city below. Ironspire, with all its complexities and hidden currents, lay before him like a chessboard. After a period of quiet contemplation, watching the ordinary people go about their business below, Elysian let out a soft sigh before a smile crept across his face. ''I thought I was wasting my time again with unnecessary, mindless retrospection, but... I feel good. Very good, in fact. My mind seems to have relaxed and rested for the first time in quite a while.'' "Are you alright, young master?" Bran asked, leaning back after his relentless assault on the food, yawning and clearly ready for nothing but sleep. "I''m fine, big fella," Elysian stood up, stretching slightly. "Since you''re done, let''s go." Elysian smiled fondly as his two companions followed him towards the door. As they stepped outside the private room of the Silver Feast, the first thing that caught his attention was a loud voice echoing through the restaurant, drawing everyone''s gaze. Immediately recognizing the voice, Elysian''s interest was piqued. Who could warrant such a response from the man? Curiosity getting the better of him, he followed the source of the commotion. As they rounded a corner, the scene unfolded before them. Thomas, the source of the shouting, sitting beside Amara, his face flushed with anger. Opposite them was Lucas, one of the captains of Ironspire''s military, wearing a smile that seemed an attempt to calm the situation. Behind each group, their respective forces sitting while glaring at each other, tension thick in the air. Elysian''s mind raced, analyzing the unexpected confrontation between Thomas and Lucas. Taking a deep breath, he stepped forward, his youthful features arranging themselves into a mask of innocent curiosity that belied the sharp mind working behind his eyes. "My, my," he said, his voice carrying just enough to draw attention, "what seems to be the excitement here?" All eyes turned to him, the sudden silence almost deafening. Elysian noticed the subtle shift in Amara''s posture, irritation flickering in her eyes¡ªnot directed at him, but at Thomas. The thug, still bristling with anger, seemed to struggle between continuing his tirade and showing respect to the young noble. Lucas hurriedly stood up, bowing respectfully. "Ah, young master Elysian," he smiled awkwardly. "It''s nothing. Just a friendly discussion between friends." Elysian immediately caught the derisive snort from Thomas at the mention of ''friend''. "Really?" Elysian raised an eyebrow, turning to the thug, who seemed more forthcoming with his opinion. "I''m no friend of his," Thomas scowled. "May you ask him, young master, why he''s always here? He''s just going to upset our usual patrons. He isn''t wanted here." "Thomas!" Amara scowled at the thug in reproach. She quickly bowed shyly in apology, which the captain returned with the same sheepish expression. Elysian quietly observed their interaction before a knowing smile crept up on his lips. "I''m sorry, sir, if our presence has caused such unintended disturbance," Lucas apologized to the thug before turning to the young noble. "After you treated us here last time, young master, we''ve taken a liking to the food. That''s why we keep returning." ''Liking the food? More like liking Amara. Well, well, a love triangle. Tsk, I don''t want to get involved in this.'' Elysian chuckled, looking at Amara, who blushed when she realized he had seen through the situation. "Well, good day to you, my lady." He turned around and teasingly added, "Good luck." "Young master!" Amara called out, but Elysian''s only reply was a laugh as he walked away. As Elysian retreated, leaving the awkward woman behind, he couldn''t help but shake his head in amusement. The complexities of adult relationships were something he found both fascinating and slightly ridiculous. "Young master," Bran whispered as they made their way out, "shouldn''t we have done something?" Elysian patted his large friend on the arm. "Sometimes, Bran, the best thing to do is nothing at all. Besides," he added with a mischievous glint in his eye, "I have a feeling that we would see something quite entertaining in the days to come." As they stepped out into the bustling streets of Ironspire, Elysian''s mind was already moving on to more pressing matters. The little drama they''d just witnessed was amusing, but it was a mere distraction from the reality and the future he was about to face.
Elysian exhaled slowly, watching the steam rise from his body. Since his last encounter, he had advanced to Novice level 6 in cultivation, just one level shy of entering the next stage. This progress had taken considerably longer than his first three levels, but given the life-threatening dangers he''d faced, ninety days¡ªnearly a month¡ªwas a bargain. He now had eighteen nodes at his disposal, yet remained undecided on how to use them. Reflecting on his journey back in time, Elysian realized that his previous fighting style and abilities might not be the most suitable for his current path. Those choices had been born of desperation, focused solely on survival without consideration for the future he now hoped to build. With this second chance, he needed time to carefully consider the direction he wanted to take. One crucial decision was his choice of weapon. In the past, he had primarily wielded swords and occasionally daggers, but this was more a product of his environment than personal preference. Everyone around him had used swords, and he had simply followed suit. However, Elysian had never been a cultivator purely focused on combat. In both his younger years and later life, he had been more of a merchant, relying on his men to do the fighting when necessary. It would be an exaggeration to call him a master swordsman; rather, he had been proficient in fighting and using his wits to emerge victorious. Now, with ample time to reassess his choices, Elysian found that swords no longer aligned with his aspirations. He craved more reach, making a spear a more appealing option. This weapon would allow him to maintain distance from unnecessary danger while still delivering devastating blows. The choice became even more attractive when he considered having Bloodshade at his side. For close-quarters combat, a dagger proved more useful and deadly than a sword if an enemy managed to close the gap. So, a sword was a waste of time for him. It would be better to focus more on those two weapons for the foreseeable future. As Elysian pondered these decisions, he felt a sense of excitement and purpose. This was his chance to forge a new path, one that truly reflected his strengths and the path he wanted to take. Chapter 110 Elysian reached for the spear on the weapon rack, feeling its weight and balance as he began to practice. He focused on the fundamentals: thrusting, jabbing, and basic maneuvers. While these movements might not appear impressive or awe-inspiring to onlookers, Elysian understood their crucial importance. All weapon styles and martial arts, regardless of their complexity, were rooted in these essential foundations. He reflected on the universality of these basics. No matter the country, continent, or language, the fundamental principles of fighting with a specific weapon remained constant. The inherent nature of each weapon dictated its primary use. A spear, with its long shaft and pointed tip, was clearly designed to pierce and keep opponents at bay. In contrast, a sword''s edge made it ideal for cutting and slashing. Elysian knew that regardless of a warrior''s level of expertise or the intricacy of their techniques, mastery always circled back to these elemental forms. Unlike his extensive experience with swords, Elysian''s practical knowledge of spears was limited. He lacked the refined techniques and muscle memory he had developed with blades over years of combat. However, this realization didn''t discourage him. Instead, he viewed it as an opportunity for growth and improvement. In his previous life, Elysian had crafted his own fighting style, but he was acutely aware of its shortcomings. His skills paled in comparison to the monstrous talents he had encountered in the Eastern Continent or the seasoned masters of the Great Desert. This awareness made his transition to a new weapon feel less like a loss and more like a fresh start¡ªa chance to build something greater. As he continued his practice, Elysian felt a spark of excitement. He was confident that, given time and dedicated effort, he could develop a far more potent and effective style with the spear. This new path represented not just a change in weaponry, but a symbolic shift in his approach to cultivation and combat. With each thrust and parry, Elysian envisioned the battles to come. He imagined how he would adapt his strategies, leverage the spear''s reach, and combine it with his accumulated knowledge and experience. This wasn''t merely about mastering a new weapon; it was about forging a new identity as a cultivator and warrior. As sweat began to bead on his brow, Elysian allowed himself a small smile. The journey ahead would be challenging, but he was ready to embrace it. With patience, perseverance, and the wisdom gained from his past life, he was determined to surpass his former limits and become a true master of the spear. Elysian lost track of time, fully absorbed in his relentless pursuit of perfection with every thrust and jab. He pushed himself to the limit, refining each movement until his muscles burned and his lungs ached for air. Finally, exhausted beyond measure, the young noble collapsed onto the ground, chest heaving as he gasped for breath. This training session had drained him far more than his usual daily practices. He had entered a state of flow, the world around him fading away as he became one with the spear. Suddenly, the sound of applause broke through his fatigue-induced haze. Elysian turned his head towards the door of the training hall to see Bran and Osric clapping enthusiastically, their eyes wide with wonder at the display they had just witnessed. ''They must see this as impressive through their innocent and young eyes.'' He let out a tired sigh, fully aware that his seemingly impressive display paled in comparison to the feats of true masters and grandmasters in the arts of war and weaponry. In his mind''s eye, he could see those legendary figures, their movements a blur of deadly grace and efficiency. Compared to them, Elysian felt like a mere child gazing up at the unreachable heavens¡ªa pinnacle he could only hope to ascend, though the likelihood seemed slim. As he slowly sat up, wiping sweat from his brow, Elysian allowed himself a small smile. The admiration in Bran and Osric''s eyes reminded him of his own journey, how far he had come, and how far he still had to go. Their wonderment served as both encouragement and a humbling reminder of the vast expanse of martial prowess that lay beyond his current abilities. "Young master," Bran called out, his voice tinged with excitement, "that was incredible! I''ve never seen anyone handle a spear like that before." Osric nodded in agreement, adding, "You moved like water, flowing from one stance to another. How long have you been practicing with a spear?" Elysian considered his response carefully. He couldn''t reveal the truth or the years of experience hidden behind his youthful facade. Instead, he decided to use this moment as an opportunity to impart a lesson. "Thank you for your kind words," he said, rising to his feet with a slight groan. "But what you saw was merely the beginning of a long journey. True mastery lies far beyond what I can currently achieve." He walked over to his young companions, spear in hand. "The path of martial prowess is endless, with always more to learn and improve upon. What matters most is not the level we reach, but the dedication we show to our craft each day." As he spoke, Elysian realized that his words were as much for himself as for Bran and Osric. His previous life had shown him the heights of power, but this new chance allowed him to appreciate the journey itself. With renewed determination, he gripped the spear tighter, ready to continue his pursuit of excellence¡ªone thrust, one day at a time.Stolen story; please report. With a heavy sigh, Elysian raised an eyebrow and addressed his companions. "By the way, what took you so long? Don''t tell me you were trying to waste time and escape your daily training?" Bran hurriedly defended himself, "Young master, we''ve been here waiting for you. We know we shouldn''t disturb you if you''re deep in meditation. You warned us it''s dangerous." "I know that, you big oaf," Elysian scoffed. "But even before I entered deep meditation, you were already thirty minutes late. So don''t give me that excuse." Osric suddenly sighed. "I''m sorry, we were late, master. It was my fault." Elysian turned to the young soldier, his curiosity piqued. He knew Osric wouldn''t waste time without good reason. "Was there a problem?" "I think there might be," Osric replied, his expression growing serious. "I''ve heard that the commander will be sending a bulk of Ironspire''s forces here in the city back to the frontier." "What?" Elysian''s eyes widened in surprise. "You''re saying they''re not just cycling some of the forces to give the soldiers at the frontier some rest, but actually sending a significant portion of our forces there?" Osric nodded grimly. "Yes, that''s right. I''ve confirmed it." Elysian''s face turned serious as he contemplated the implications of such a move. With the soldiers already spread thin to maintain order in the city, sending more of the military away would only invite chaos, especially considering the recent turmoil in Ironspire. He began to pace, his mind racing through potential consequences and motives. "This doesn''t make sense," he muttered. "The city''s stability is already precarious. Removing more forces could tip the balance towards anarchy." Turning back to Osric, Elysian asked, "Did you hear any reasoning behind this decision? Any whispers of threats at the frontier that might justify such a drastic move?" Osric shook his head, his expression uncertain. "Nothing concrete, young master. There have been rumors and whispers of unrest among the border tribes, but I''m not entirely sure." Elysian sighed heavily, tilting his head back as he tried to rein in his mounting frustration. His mind raced with the implications of this new development. ''Damn it. The conflict between the Crimson Talon and Dread Raiders is still ongoing, and now this new problem emerges. This is beyond frustrating.'' Noticing the young noble''s distress, Osric hastened to reiterate again, "As I said, this is what I''ve heard from other soldiers, but I can''t be certain of its veracity. Perhaps it''s not as dire as we fear. It would be best to speak with the commander to get the full picture." Elysian regarded his companion for a moment before nodding in agreement. It was clear that their training session for the day was effectively over; this new priority demanded his immediate attention. "You''re right, Osric," Elysian said, his voice calm despite the turmoil in his mind. "We need accurate information before we can act. Thank you for bringing this to my attention." With that, Elysian quickly made his way to the bathroom, his movements efficient and purposeful. As he bathed, he couldn''t help but reflect on the complexity of his situation. ''What happened during this time? Damn it. I can''t remember anything clearly. I was so foolishly focused on my own vices and interests, paying little attention to the affairs of Ironspire. Wait... Didn''t the city hold a massive funeral because of numerous soldier deaths? But was it this incident, or because of my father''s losses in the war?'' He could only sigh inwardly, dejected by his uncertainty. The gaps in his memory were frustrating, leaving him to navigate this situation with less foresight than he''d hoped. Freshly bathed and dressed in attire befitting his station, Elysian set out to find the commander, seeing no other choice. As he walked through the corridors of the officers'' building, he attempted to compose his thoughts, preparing for the conversation ahead. The guards at the commander''s office recognized him, and after a brief exchange, Elysian was granted entry. As he stepped into the room, he took a deep breath, steeling himself for what lay ahead. "Commander," Elysian greeted, his voice steady and respectful despite his inner turmoil. "I hope I''m not interrupting. There''s a matter of some urgency I''d like to discuss with you, if you have a moment." As the commander looked up from his desk, Elysian could see the weight of distress etched on the older man''s face. The gravity of the situation was immediately apparent, confirming Elysian''s fears that whatever was happening was indeed extremely serious. "Young master Elysian," the commander replied, gesturing to a chair. "Please, sit. What brings you here with such urgency?" Elysian took the offered seat, his mind racing to formulate the right approach. He decided to be direct yet cautious. "Commander, I''ve heard troubling rumors about a significant portion of our forces being redeployed to the frontier," Elysian began, his voice low and measured. "Given the current state of affairs in the city, I''m concerned about the potential consequences of such a move. Could you shed some light on this situation?" The commander''s expression tightened, a mix of resignation and concern etching deeper lines into his weathered face. "You''re well-informed, young master," he said, leaning back in his chair before sighing heavily. "Well, it''s not really a secret, and news of what''s happening will likely spread widely soon enough." Cedric''s eyes suddenly grew very serious, his voice lowering as he continued, "The attacks on the frontier have suddenly increased at an alarming rate." Elysian fell silent at this revelation, his mind racing to process the implications. The officer observed the boy for a moment, gauging his reaction before he continued, "With only two hundred soldiers stationed there, our forces are being pushed back. They''ll likely be overwhelmed if we don''t send reinforcements immediately. I cannot allow our position in the frontier to fall; it would be a complete disaster for Ironspire." Elysian met the commander''s gaze, his young face set with a determination that belied his years. "I understand, Commander. We can''t let it fall." The gravity of the situation hung heavily in the air between them. Elysian''s mind whirled with the potential consequences. He knew that the frontier was Ironspire''s first line of defense against external threats, but he also couldn''t ignore the precarious state of affairs within the city itself. Chapter 111 After a moment of contemplation, Elysian spoke again, his voice measured and thoughtful. "Commander, if I may ask, what do we know about these increased attacks? Is there any pattern or indication of who or what might be behind them?" Cedric raised an eyebrow, seemingly impressed by the young noble''s astute question. "That''s precisely what''s troubling us, young master. The attacks seem coordinated, but we''ve been unable to identify a single faction behind them. It''s as if multiple groups have suddenly decided to test our defenses simultaneously." Elysian nodded, his brow furrowed in concentration. "And the city? How will we maintain order here with reduced forces?" The commander''s face darkened. "That, young master, is the crux of our dilemma. We''re stretched thin as it is, but we have no choice. We must protect our borders." Elysian leaned forward, his voice low but intense. "What if we could find a way to do both? To reinforce the frontier without leaving the city vulnerable?" Cedric''s eyes narrowed, a mix of curiosity and skepticism in his gaze. "I''m listening, young master. What do you have in mind?" As Elysian began to outline his thoughts, he felt the weight of responsibility settling on his shoulders. This feeling, however, was brief as he leaned back, donning his usual mask of cool composure. "First," Elysian began, his voice even, "have you considered unconventional resources? Are there retired soldiers in the city who might be willing to take up temporary posts? What about accelerating the training of new recruits?" "Done," Cedric answered, his voice tinged with irritation. "That''s the first thing we did," he raised a brow. "Do you think the military consists of idiots who couldn''t think of something so simple? Of course we did that. It''s always the protocol in this kind of situation. However, at this time, the recalled retired soldiers and trainees are not enough. We need an immediate supply of able-bodied men to augment our grievously depleted forces to protect the peace in the city." Instead of offering a defensive retort, Elysian maintained his calm, listening attentively to the man. He fully understood that Cedric was likely stressed from the seemingly insurmountable pressure of problems coming at him from all sides like a perfect storm. "Well, if you''ve already considered and implemented all that," Elysian said, his eyes locked on the commander''s, carefully observing his response. "What about the Iron Claw?" "Iron Claw?" Cedric repeated deliberately, trying to discern the young noble''s point. "Iron Claw as in one of the local gangs that ruled the underworld of Ironspire?" "Yes," Elysian smiled, his gaze unwavering. "But let me correct that. They are not just one of the gangs. They are the only local gang in town. They now rule Ironspire''s underground," he paused, before amending his statement. "Actually, let me rephrase that. They now control all the local gangs in Ironspire." "How do you know that?" the commander asked, his curiosity piqued. His eyes narrowed as he remembered something. "I''ve heard you''ve gotten close to that woman," his voice grew serious. "What was her name again? Hmm..." he continued, racking his brain. "Amara. Yes, Amara, the owner of that brothel." He looked at the young noble, scowling. "I don''t know how much you''re involved in Ironspire''s underground, but I''m asking you to stop it. It''s not fitting for a baron''s son of noble blood to associate with such people." "Are you my father now, commander?" Elysian chuckled, but his eyes betrayed a lack of humor. Cedric didn''t respond immediately, meeting the young noble''s stare with his own, not backing down from the challenge. "I''m not, young master..." "But," Elysian interjected, smirking as he earned a scowl from the officer. "But," Cedric continued, visibly irked by the boy''s smug expression, "I strongly advise you to refrain from such associations. It not only endangers you but also tarnishes your family''s noble name." Seeing that his advice didn''t elicit a substantial response, he sighed and added, "I don''t want you to be played for a fool and scammed by those criminals, young master. I hope you heed my advice." Elysian smiled genuinely this time, noting the man''s concern. "I''m thankful for your advice, commander..." "But," Cedric interjected in retaliation, grinning at him. Elysian chuckled at the commander''s playful retort, shaking his head in good humor. "But," he emphasized, "I''ve proven myself with my actions this month, haven''t I?" When he saw the senior officer about to argue, he continued, "I know it''s not enough, but considering my recent changes, do you really think those people can manage to scam or take advantage of me?" Cedric leaned back, studying the young noble with a mix of exasperation and grudging respect. "You''ve shown a certain... cunning, I''ll grant you that. But the underworld is a different beast entirely, Elysian. These people have spent their lives perfecting the art of deception and manipulation." When he saw the boy''s expression remain unchanged, brimming with determination, Cedric sighed in resignation. "Well, as you''ve said, I''m not your father or your uncle. It''s not my duty, and I have enough problems on my plate right now. Whatever happens, you must take responsibility."The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. "Of course," Elysian nodded, maintaining his smile. "And if later you''re proven correct, you can tell me to my face, ''I told you so.''" Cedric sighed even deeper this time, shaking his head before suddenly growing serious, his brow furrowing. "And how exactly do you propose we involve a criminal organization in maintaining city security? That seems... unorthodox, to say the least." Elysian''s eyes glinted with determination. "Which is precisely why they''re valuable, commander. Think about it¡ªwho better to help us bring order in these desperate times than those who dwell in the city''s shadows? Those who would have been causing chaos and criminality will now be the ones to bring order to the very streets of Ironspire." The young noble smirked at the contemplating eyes of the officer. "We''ll make them a militia force. By giving them a piece of power, it would give them a sense of legitimacy. We don''t even need to pay them. We''ll appeal to their sense of duty to the city to urge them to offer their services free of charge. Seeing Ironspire''s current state, I bet they will agree," he said with palpable confidence. "What do you say, commander?" The senior officer was quiet for a moment, assessing him and his idea. However, as his mind turned, doubt slowly showed on his face. "Are you sure that would be enough?" Cedric asked, skepticism in his tone. ''Of course it would not be enough. It''s only possible because of my relationship with them. And you don''t need to know that.'' "Maybe not," Elysian kept his confident smile while his voice dropped to a conspiratorial whisper. "Maybe we need to turn a blind eye to some of their illegal activities." Cedric''s eyes narrowed at that suggestion, not looking too happy. Elysian leaned forward, his voice low but intense. "Desperate times call for desperate measures, commander. We''re not just fighting crime here; we''re fighting for the very soul of Ironspire. Sometimes, to save the body, you have to let a little poison in." The commander''s face was a storm of conflicting emotions¡ªdisgust at the idea of compromising with criminals and begrudging admiration for the young noble''s audacity that this unconventional plan might actually work. "And what''s to stop them from taking advantage of this arrangement?" Cedric asked, his voice gruff. "How do we ensure they don''t use this newfound legitimacy to expand their criminal empire?" ''Because I have influence and say in this group.'' "I can''t guarantee that what you fear won''t happen. Just as I can''t guarantee with absolute certainty that you and I will be alive tomorrow," Elysian said, looking straight into the commander''s eyes, striving for sincerity. "But we''re in a dire situation at the moment. We don''t have the luxury to choose our allies. What we can do is cooperate with people or organizations that align with our interests. And at the moment, that''s the Iron Claw." He held Cedric''s gaze for a moment. When the old soldier finally sighed in acquiescence, he continued, "In your own words, this is an ''unorthodox'' or unconventional solution to our problem, but with limited options, what do we have to lose? If we don''t partner with them, they would only expand their criminal activity regardless, since we lack the soldiers to rein them in. By partnering with them, however, we can build a relationship that''s cooperative rather than adversarial, which will help maintain balance." He smiled at Cedric when he saw he was finally getting through to him. "What do you think?" The commander rubbed his temples, feeling a headache coming on. "You''re playing a dangerous game, young master. But I can''t deny your logic has... merit." He sighed heavily. "Very well, tell me more about this Iron Claw and how you propose we use them." Elysian leaned forward, his voice low and intense. "As I told you earlier, we will use them as a militia force to augment your depleted forces. And the Iron Claw isn''t just a gang, commander. They''re a network, with eyes and ears in every corner of Ironspire. They know things we could never hope to learn through official channels. And right now, they''re just as invested in maintaining order as we are." "How so?" Cedric asked, his interest genuinely piqued despite his reservations. "Chaos is bad for business," Elysian explained. "The Iron Claw thrives on a delicate balance¡ªenough disorder to necessitate their ''services'', but not so much that it disrupts their operations. This current crisis threatens that balance. By aligning with us temporarily, they protect their interests while gaining a degree of legitimacy." Cedric nodded slowly, the wheels in his mind turning. "It''s risky, but... it could work. How do you suggest we proceed?" "First," Elysian began, his eyes gleaming with strategic intensity, "we need to establish clear boundaries. We offer them limited immunity in certain areas of their operation in exchange for their cooperation in maintaining order. We create a system of checks and balances¡ªthey help us, we turn a blind eye to some of their less desirable activities." "We keep talking about this, but how do we know that the leadership of Iron Claw will agree?" Cedric raised a brow in question. "We might just be wasting our time here, which I could have used to better prepare my troops for the challenges ahead." Elysian smiled, a hint of mischief in his expression. "They will agree, don''t worry about that." "You seem quite sure, young master," Cedric replied with searching eyes. When Elysian just smiled instead of responding, the commander sighed in defeat. "Fine. I won''t ask how you''ll do it. But just do it," he looked at the boy straight in the eyes, who simply nodded. "It''s your responsibility. If it fails, it will fall on your shoulders." "Consider it done," Elysian grinned, as the senior officer nodded at his confident affirmation, deciding to trust the boy with this important responsibility. As both of them continued drafting and outlining their plan, the tension in the room gave way to a spark of hope. It was clear that this unconventional alliance, born from a noble''s unlikely connection to the underworld, might just be the key to saving Ironspire from the brink of chaos. But as the commander listened, nodding slowly, a new question formed in his mind: just how deep did Elysian''s connections to the underworld go, and what would be the true cost of this audacious plan? The fate of Ironspire now hung in the balance, teetering between order and chaos, with a young noble''s daring strategy as its fulcrum. As the sun began to set outside the window, casting long shadows across the room, Elysian and Cedric were unaware that their actions would set in motion events that would reshape the very fabric of their city¡ªfor better or for worse. After finalizing their plans, both Elysian and Cedric leaned back, trying to give themselves some room to relax their minds from such an exhaustive discussion. The commander noticed the boy reluctantly eyeing him. "Spit it out. I hope it isn''t money," he jokingly smirked. "What do you want?" "Money? I know how poor we are at the moment, I''m not that shameless," Elysian chuckled, shaking his head. "Well, it''s nothing really. As a favor for the services I''m providing to you, the military, and Ironspire itself,¡± he suddenly grew serious, staring the man straight in the eye. ¡°I want you to allow me to accompany the soldiers to the frontier." Chapter 112 Cedric''s expression immediately hardened, his brow furrowing deeply. "Absolutely not. It''s far too dangerous, and your father would have my head if I allowed it." Elysian leaned forward, his eyes blazing with determination. "Commander, I''m not asking to be on the front lines. I''m asking to be there, to see firsthand what we''re up against. How can I truly help Ironspire if I don''t understand the full scope of the threat?" The commander''s face softened slightly, but doubt still lingered in his eyes. "Elysian, you''ve already done more than enough. This isn''t a game or an adventure. People die out there." "I know that," Elysian replied, his voice low and intense. "That''s exactly why I need to go. I need to understand the cost of the decisions we make here in the safety of the city. I need to see the faces of the soldiers who put their lives on the line because of our strategies." When Elysian saw that his words did not change the man''s opinion, he decided to change his strategy. "What if my uncle allowed me to go? Would you still prevent me from accompanying the soldiers to the frontier?" "I will," Cedric scoffed at the uncle card he used, undeterred in his opposition. "Lysander, as the custodian, only has authority within Ironspire. Also, he doesn''t have any say in my military decisions. The Baron made sure to separate us from the management of the city. So, even if your dear uncle," he emphasized the word ''dear'' derisively, "allows it, I won''t." Elysian suddenly grew serious, not liking that his persuasiveness didn''t have any effect. "Look, commander, this is a negotiation¡ª" Cedric narrowed his eyes and interjected, "Don''t tell me you won''t negotiate with the Iron Claw if I don''t allow you?" The young noble looked straight at the commander''s eyes in a staring contest. Neither wanted to step back, but in the end, Elysian was the first to blink. He sighed in resignation, "I won''t. I will still negotiate with them." "Good," Cedric nodded his head, standing up. "Do it as we discussed. Let''s end our meeting for now." Though the older soldier had dismissed the boy already, Elysian wasn''t done yet. "Whether you allow me or not, I will go. I''m not one of your soldiers. You don''t have any authority to command me," he declared, locking eyes with the officer. Cedric remained silent, but his eyes did the talking. Elysian could see the fire of rage burning through them. "Look, commander, I''ve already made my decision before coming here. I won''t back down. I''m just asking permission earlier as a courtesy to your position." When he saw the commander still refusing to say anything, just staring at him like a burning coal, Elysian sighed and continued, "You already know my capability. I may lack the experience and may not be as powerful as the captains, but I''m confident I can escape with my tail between my legs if I have to." When he saw the commander''s face soften a little, he added, "You know that I can''t avoid danger all my life. I have to face it one way or another, so why not now? My father and brother lived in the blood and screams of the battlefield all their lives. This is simply inevitable to being an Ironheart, don''t you think?" This time, Cedric sighed as if he was about to acquiesce, so the young noble pounced on it. "Also, you have nothing to lose. If my uncle allows me to go, that responsibility falls to him and not you, so why not allow me to live up to my name?" Cedric studied the young noble for a long moment, weighing the sincerity in his words against the very real dangers of the frontier. Finally, he sighed heavily. "Your father will kill me for this, but... I see your point. You can come, but under strict conditions. You''ll stay with the rear guard, and you''ll obey every order without question. Is that clear?" Elysian''s face broke into a wide grin, but his eyes remained serious. "Crystal clear, commander. Thank you for this opportunity. I won''t let you down." "Also, get the permission of your uncle. If you don''t have it, say goodbye to the frontier," the commander said as he walked out of the room. Elysian just grinned, turning to both his companions and winking at Bran''s pale face. The young noble''s audacious plan was set in motion, but the true test of his mettle lay ahead. The frontier awaited, with all its brutality and chaos. And in the shadows of Ironspire, the Iron Claw prepared to play its part in this dangerous game of power and survival.
Three days after his meeting with Commander Cedric, Elysian found himself on the road, seated in a carriage among a contingent of soldiers bound for the frontier. The speed of their deployment was remarkable, considering the current state of Ironspire. With so many responsibilities to juggle and limited personnel, organizing such a swift response in just two days was no small feat. The expedition''s rapid launch was largely thanks to Elysian''s efforts. The morning after his discussion with the Commander, Thomas had appeared at headquarters, much to the senior officer''s surprise. Even more unexpectedly, Thomas readily agreed to all demands and rules without asking for anything in return. Throughout the meeting, Commander Cedric had eyed Elysian suspiciously, as if trying to discern whether everything was truly above board or if he was missing some crucial detail. Elysian had merely responded with a knowing smirk.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. While Cedric might have found the situation perplexing, for Elysian, it was business as usual. His close relationship with the Iron Claw, courtesy of Amara, had smoothed the way for this cooperation. What the Commander didn''t know was that Elysian had his own motivations for fostering better relations between Ironspire''s military and the city''s criminal underworld. As the carriage rattled along the rough frontier road, Elysian reflected on the delicate balance he was attempting to strike. On one hand, he was working to strengthen the city''s defenses and protect its people. On the other, he was cultivating valuable connections, resources, and people in both legitimate and shadowy circles of power. It was a dangerous game, but one that Elysian believed was necessary for the greater good of Ironspire. Lost in his introspection, Elysian suddenly became aware of his companions'' gazes. Osric seemed to be wrestling with a question, debating whether to interrupt Elysian''s reverie. Bran, on the other hand, was visibly pale, his fear of the unknown frontier etched across his face. Elysian had initially thought Bran''s anxiety would subside as the reality of their journey set in, but it had only intensified with each passing day. Now, on the road to the frontier, the lumbering servant was so anxious that Elysian half-expected him to be sick at any moment. Recognizing the need to address the tension, Elysian took a deep breath and offered a reassuring smile. "Hey, big fella," he said, addressing Bran, "why are you still so nervous? Don''t you have faith in our soldiers?" The servant slowly raised his eyes to meet Elysian''s gaze. "Young master," he began, his voice quavering, "I... I want to go home. I''ll just be an embarrassment to you in the field. Wouldn''t it be better if I stayed behind to help at the estate?" Both Elysian and Osric stared at their companion, shaking their heads in disbelief at his brazen attempt to avoid duty. "You? Help?" Elysian responded, unable to keep the mockery from his tone. "You''d just sleep all day and eat like a hog. You''d be more of a nuisance than a help." Osric, seizing an opportunity to lighten the mood, chimed in with a chuckle. "Come now, big fella. Think of it as an adventure! Who knows, you might even surprise yourself out there." Elysian nodded in agreement, his expression softening. "See, Osric here isn''t afraid, and he''s half your size." Osric narrowed his eyes at the mention of his stature, clearly not appreciating the comparison. The young noble just grinned, enjoying the playful teasing. "I know you''re scared, Bran. We all are, to some degree," Elysian continued, his tone becoming more serious. "But we''re in this together. You''re not just my servant; you''re part of our team. And sometimes, being part of a team means facing your fears head-on." Noticing Bran''s expression softening slightly, Elysian added, "Also, we''re not going there to fight. If there''s any real danger, we''ll retreat immediately. We don''t want to burden our forces. We''re just there to assess the situation on the front, to see where we can help the soldiers and hopefully save some lives in the process." Bran nodded, his anxious expression gradually fading as his tense body relaxed. Elysian smiled at the visible change in his companion. "Moreover, if we do face the worst-case scenario¡ªwhich we''re not," he quickly added to reassure Bran, "you''re not the defenseless boy you once were. You now have the power to protect yourself. Be confident, or it''ll be a disservice to all your hard work and training." This time, Bran nodded with fierce determination gleaming in his eyes. "Good," Elysian said, satisfied with Bran''s renewed resolve. He then turned to Osric, who had been observing the exchange intently. "You''ve been eyeing me since this morning, Osric. You clearly have a question. Out with it." "I know you didn''t get permission from your uncle to go to the frontier, so..." Osric''s voice trailed off, his unfinished thought hanging in the air as he glanced hesitantly at the young noble. "So, what''s the problem?" Elysian grinned, his eyes twinkling with mischief. When Osric remained silent, content to let him continue, Elysian sighed. "If I had asked permission from my uncle, I''m confident he would have declined. So why bother asking?" Osric''s brow furrowed with concern. "But wouldn''t that cause problems for the commander? He''s just started to form a good opinion of you. By doing this, aren''t you burning any goodwill you''ve established?" "Hmm..." Elysian paused, not so much to ponder Osric''s words, but to consider how best to explain his decision. "The way I see it, the commander already had a poor impression of me. That image, sadly, will remain for a long time. I could never change it, no matter what I did. Only time will have any effect in blunting his opinion, slowly fading as the seasons pass." "I understand what you mean, but," Osric hesitated for a moment before continuing, "won''t it stay that way if you keep sullying your reputation?" "What''s there to sully? My reputation was ruined from the very start," Elysian chuckled as his two companions eyed him quietly. "Why not use my tattered reputation to my advantage? It can serve as a shield of sorts." "A shield?" the young soldier asked, skepticism evident in his voice. "Yes," Elysian grinned mischievously. "If the commander comes to know what I''ve done, he won''t be disappointed in me. He''ll simply dismiss it as something to be expected from a naughty kid. This is simply something ''Elysian'' would do, right?" Seeing that Osric remained unconvinced, Elysian leaned forward, his expression growing serious. "Osric, sometimes you have to look at the bigger picture. Yes, this might ruffle some feathers in the short term, but think about what we''re accomplishing. We''re going to the frontier to help, to make a real difference. In the long run, actions speak louder than words or permissions." He then relaxed back into his seat, his usual nonchalant attitude returning. "Besides, if my uncle tries to blame the commander for this, he can simply show the letter with the custodian''s seal absolving him of any responsibility." Bran, who had been listening intently, chimed in. "But young master, won''t your uncle be furious when he finds out?" A wry smile played on Elysian''s lips as he looked at the servant. "So what if he''s furious? I don''t really care." He then quickly added, glancing between his two companions, "Sometimes, it''s easier to ask for forgiveness than permission. By the time he finds out, we''ll hopefully have already done some good at the frontier. It''s harder to argue against results." Osric shook his head, a mixture of admiration and exasperation on his face. "You''re playing a dangerous game, young master." "Life is a dangerous game, my friend," Elysian replied, his voice carrying a hint of steel beneath its lightness. "But it''s one I intend to win. For Ironspire, for all of us." As the frontier loomed ever closer, the air in the carriage crackled with newfound energy. The young noble gazed out at the rugged landscape once more, his mind racing with possibilities. As the carriage rattled on towards their destination, the trio fell into a comfortable silence, each lost in their own thoughts about the challenges that lay ahead. Chapter 113 As Elysian gazed out the carriage window, he noticed the sun dipping below the horizon, painting the sky in warm hues of orange and pink. Their journey thus far had been uneventful, marked only by the incessant rattling of the carriage as it traversed the rocky, underdeveloped road¡ªa stark reminder of Ironspire''s fiscal struggles. The landscape outside was a patchwork of dense tree clusters interspersed with barren areas, creating a bizarre tableau that seemed to mirror the city''s own fractured growth. These sporadic forests, while impressive, were mere shadows of the legendary Great Forest of Grimwold, or Kor''Morul as the local tribes called it. Elysian recalled Osric''s words about the storied woodlands. The soldiers had assured him that these were ordinary trees, not part of the fabled Grimwold. Elysian knew that if they were truly approaching the ancient forest, he would feel it in his bones¡ªits presence impossible to mistake. It was only to be expected, given that the Great Forest of Grimwold was one of the most famous features of the northern continent, rivaling even its close neighbor, the Endless Mountains. "You seem bored," Hugo remarked, guiding his horse close to the carriage window. He grinned, taking in the boy''s tired face. Elysian glanced at the captain with an indifferent expression. "Yeah, sitting here doing nothing is boring, but I don''t really have any complaints," he replied, observing the man. "It would be quite insulting to the soldiers who are walking nonstop if I did." "Indeed," Hugo responded with a hint of bite in his tone. "It would be rather grating if some spoiled noble kept complaining when they had it better." "Thank goodness I''m just spoiled, not a complainer," the young noble retorted. Hugo laughed jovially, enjoying his banter with the boy. "Don''t worry, it won''t be long now. We''ll stop for the night soon." True to the captain''s word, the soldiers halted in an area not far ahead. It was an even expanse devoid of trees, allowing clear visibility in all directions¡ªa strategic choice to prevent hidden ambushes, the bane of travelers like themselves. Elysian immediately noticed traces of previous human activity. He surmised that the soldiers frequently used this spot as their camp, explaining their familiarity with the area. This was evident in how efficiently they set up camp, knowing exactly where to find firewood and completing their tasks before true darkness fell. The organized manner in which the soldiers worked impressed Elysian. Their movements were practiced and purposeful, a testament to their experience and training. As the camp came to life around him, Elysian found himself admiring the soldiers'' efficiency and teamwork. As night settled in, Elysian found himself seated by the fire, flanked by his two companions. Across from them sat Hugo, the leader of the reinforcements and one of Ironspire''s military captains. The crackling flames cast a warm glow on their faces, creating an almost intimate atmosphere despite the vastness of the wilderness surrounding them. The fire''s warmth offered a welcome respite from the growing chill of the evening air. As Elysian gazed into the dancing flames, he found himself lost in thought, reminiscing about something unforeseen. Hugo, noticing the young noble''s quiet demeanor, misinterpreted his silence. "I know you might resent your current predicament, but you have only yourself to blame. No one forced you into this," he said, expecting a complaint or perhaps some false bravado from the boy to prove his toughness. Instead, Elysian merely looked at him, nodding indifferently, as if Hugo''s words barely registered. The captain''s assumption couldn''t have been further from the truth. In reality, Elysian was caught in a whirlwind of emotions, triggered by this seemingly ordinary situation. Unexpectedly, he felt a profound sense of warmth and familiarity. In his past life, he had been a merchant who traveled extensively. Sitting beside a fire in the wilderness, surrounded by friends and sometimes complete strangers from all walks of life, sharing stories and experiences¡ªthis had been a common occurrence, almost a ritual, second nature to him. He hadn''t anticipated that such a simple scene would evoke such deep-seated memories, stirring a nostalgia for a past he once lived. The crackling of the fire, the scent of wood smoke, and the soft murmur of voices around him transported Elysian back to countless similar nights from his previous existence. As the memories washed over him, Elysian felt a complex mix of emotions¡ªjoy at reliving these cherished moments, melancholy for a life left behind, and a strange sense of comfort in finding something familiar in this second chance he now lived. Hugo noticed a subtle change in Elysian''s demeanor, realizing his previous assumption might have been wrong. He wasn''t the only one; even Elysian''s two companions noticed, their faces etched with concern. "Is something the matter, young master?" Bran asked, his voice tinged with worry. Elysian''s quiet reverie broken, he slowly looked at his companions. Seeing the concern on their faces, he offered a reassuring smile. Even Hugo now wore an expression of unease, which did not go unnoticed by the boy.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. "Why the long faces, all of you?" Elysian asked, his gaze drifting to the busy soldiers around them. Some were setting up camp while others chatted animatedly, sharing jokes and laughter. "There''s nothing to worry about. I just feel... at peace somehow. I can''t explain it. I never thought I''d feel this way, having lived in the city all my life." Hugo suddenly burst into his usual boisterous laughter. "I didn''t expect you''d feel that way," he grinned, unhooking a wineskin from his belt and taking a hearty swig. "It seems the Ironheart blood truly runs in your veins. I initially thought you''d complain incessantly and drive us all mad, but it appears I was mistaken." He smiled proudly, offering the wineskin to Elysian. "Here, boy." Elysian eyed the offered alcohol skeptically, raising an eyebrow. "Really? You do realize I''m just a kid, right?" Hugo''s laughter only grew louder at his words. "You, a kid? Nonsense! You''re an Ironheart, and you''ve proven yourself already in combat. So no, you''re not a child." He grinned wider, pressing the wineskin into Elysian''s hands. "Go on, then." The young noble gazed thoughtfully at the wineskin before glancing up at Hugo. A mischievous grin spread across Elysian''s face as he accepted the offer, taking a mouthful of wine as if it were ambrosia. The captain roared with laughter at his action. "You scoundrel!" Hugo exclaimed, wiping tears of mirth from his eyes. "I''m certain now that this isn''t your first taste of alcohol." Elysian released a satisfied sigh as he took another swig. "Of course not," he admitted with a chuckle, both of them erupting into laughter. Bran and the other companion exchanged bemused glances, their earlier concerns melting away in the warmth of the moment. As night began to fall and the camp came to life with the glow of campfires, Elysian found himself feeling more at home than he ever had within the confines of the city walls. As darkness fell, the night continued with everyone, aside from the watchful sentries, chatting and laughing as if everything was normal and no battle loomed ahead. They were simply relaxing at the end of a tiring march. Even knowing the danger and peril that lay at the journey''s end, the soldiers seemed to take it all in stride. While Hugo was engrossed in conversation with Bran, he noticed the young noble''s gaze was on the soldiers for quite some time. The captain turned to him, his voice low and thoughtful. "Do you find it strange?" Hugo asked, gesturing towards the men. "Even though their future is uncertain, and at the end of this journey they might meet their end, they still manage to laugh and talk without a care in the world." ¡®I know the reason why. I¡¯ve seen it countless times, since I¡¯ve lived such a life.¡¯ Elysian turned his attention to the captain, nodding silently, encouraging him to continue. Hugo sighed, his eyes scanning the faces of his men. "It''s not really a mystery," he said. "The life of a soldier always hangs in the balance. You never know if you''ll return to your family or survive the next deployment. Even a simple patrol in the city might lead to your death. It''s a dangerous, often thankless profession." "Isn''t life like that for everyone, though?" Elysian asked, his voice somber and heavy, as if he had lived and experienced a full life. "We can die at any time. We might slip in our bathroom, hit our head on the floor, and die. Such things happen. Life can be cruel sometimes." "True, life can be harsh for anyone," Hugo nodded in agreement. "However, a soldier''s life is harsher still. But you learn to live with it, and in time, like these soldiers, you slowly get used to it. It becomes a sort of grim habit, growing accustomed to death, always being beside you, a constant companion more intimate than a wife or a lover." Elysian pondered this, his eyes roaming over the cheerful faces around the campfire. "So this laughter, this camaraderie... it''s their way of pushing back against that constant shadow?" Hugo smiled, a hint of pride in his expression. "Exactly. It''s how we remind ourselves that we''re still alive, still human. In the face of death, we choose to celebrate life." As if on cue, a roar of laughter erupted from a nearby group of soldiers. Elysian found himself smiling, feeling a deep respect for these men who faced such uncertainty with courage and joy. "I''ve noticed over the past few weeks that you and this big fellow here have grown quite close," Elysian suddenly remarked, changing the topic to satisfy a curiosity he''d been harboring. "Ah," Hugo grinned, glancing at the servant who looked away, pretending he hadn''t heard. "I''ve been teaching him a thing or two." "Really?" Elysian feigned surprise, though he had suspected as much, having noticed a considerable improvement in the older boy''s fighting. There were traces in Bran''s movements that clearly showed the captain''s influence. "Indeed," Hugo responded, a mischievous glint in his eye. "He begged me to teach him after I bested you in combat." "Ah," Elysian turned to his servant, raising a questioning eyebrow. "Interesting. Is this true, big fella?" "Young master, it''s not what you think. I wasn''t..." Bran stammered, unable to finish his response as he looked down, ashamed. Instead of anger, Elysian''s laughter rang out, filled with pride. "Don''t be anxious, big fella. I''m not mad. I''m actually proud of you." "Proud?" Bran repeated, slowly raising his eyes to meet Elysian''s. "Why, young master?" "Why not?" Elysian asked, smirking at Bran''s surprised expression. "All I''ve ever wanted is for you and Osric to grow stronger. If you see me as an obstacle you want to overcome, I''ll gladly be that adversary. It will push you to improve." He paused, letting the meaning of his words sink in. "So, work hard and practice. Use any resources you can find to learn how to beat me, though I warn you, it won''t be easy." "See? I told you there was nothing to worry about," Hugo laughed, clapping Bran on the shoulder. "Now work hard so you can smack that arrogant brat''s face into the floor." Elysian glanced at the captain, fixing him with a sharp, challenging stare, which the officer gladly returned. Everyone could see it was nothing but a playful exchange between the two. Suddenly, they heard a commotion from the front of the camp. Hugo narrowed his eyes before a smirk spread across his face. "It seems we have some unwanted visitors tonight." The atmosphere shifted instantly. The soldiers'' laughter died down, replaced by the soft clink of weapons being readied. Elysian felt a surge of adrenaline course through his veins, his hand instinctively moving to the hilt of his sword. Chapter 114 "What do you think it is?" Elysian asked, his voice low and tense. Hugo''s expression turned serious, his eyes scanning the darkness beyond the camp''s perimeter. As if on cue, a soldier came running towards them, his face etched with urgency. "Captain! There are night tooths approaching from the north," the soldier reported breathlessly. "How many?" Hugo asked, a thoughtful look crossing his face. "Around twenty, maybe more," the soldier responded quickly. Hugo nodded, his demeanor shifting seamlessly into a more relaxed attitude. He turned to Elysian with a glint in his eye. "What do you think? Do you want to have a go at them?" "What are night tooths?" Elysian inquired, his anxious expression turning to curiosity upon seeing the captain''s carefree attitude. "Well, night tooths are canine creatures, roughly the size of a small dog, native to Grimwold," Hugo explained. "From your reaction just now, they don''t seem dangerous," Elysian continued, his curiosity piqued by their uninvited guests. Hugo''s expression sobered. "I''d like to stress that all creatures from Grimwold are dangerous. This close to the frontier, you need to always be careful. You never know what kind of monster might decide to come out." He paused, wanting to impart that clear lesson. "It''s just that night tooths are one of the dangers here that we''re used to. But you''re right, I''ll admit they''re not as dangerous compared to others. Their bites and claws might be painful, but they''re rarely fatal." "So they''re just like any beast in the forest then?" Elysian sounded unimpressed by his first encounter with a creature of the Great Forest. Hugo scoffed at the young noble''s question. "If they were just like any other beast, how do you think Grimwold got its reputation as one of the most dangerous places on the continent?" "You''ve got a point there," Elysian conceded, nodding his head. Hugo''s eyes gleamed with a mix of amusement and seriousness. "Let me tell you what makes night tooths unique, boy. They have an ability called Mist Shift. This allows them to dissolve momentarily into mist, avoiding attacks and slipping through obstacles." "An Eldron?" Elysian was surprised by the revelation, his eyes narrowing in interest. Hugo chuckled. "All creatures inside the Great Forest are Eldron, boy. Every last one of them." "It seems these night tooths are not something to be taken lightly," Elysian muttered, contemplating the potential danger such beasts could pose. "No matter how I look at it, their ability is quite formidable." "Indeed they are," Hugo nodded. "But compared to other creatures here, they''re manageable enough, especially for trained soldiers rather than civilians. I don''t know how much you know of the military, but our armor and equipment aren''t something you could just order from any blacksmith. They''re all crafted with formations designed to make us function as a united unit." Elysian''s eyes widened before he nodded in recognition. "I remember now. Are you talking about armaments?" Hugo smiled, impressed. "You seem to know quite a lot." ''Of course, I know about armaments since I was a merchant in my past life and sold them in droves. I just wasn''t expecting the supposedly impoverished Ironspire military to be using them, given how expensive they are.'' Elysian simply said, "Just a little." Hugo laughed. "I know why you''re surprised. You''re probably wondering how we can afford such absurdly expensive equipment." "Yes," Elysian admitted, nodding. Hugo''s grin turned predatory, his teeth gleaming in the firelight. "Why do you think Ironspire is so poor? You might think poorly of your father because of how impoverished Ironspire is, but what choice does he have? We''re at the frontier with dangers all around. It doesn''t help that we''re far from the capital and our closest neighbors are our political opponents." Elysian wanted to argue back, but as he considered it more thoughtfully, he decided to remain silent. He realized that while he had his own opinion on the matter, Hugo''s argument also stood on solid ground. This revelation made him understand that their current predicament might not be as simple as he''d previously thought, but a complex issue involving many stakeholders and conflicting interests. "I see," Elysian said thoughtfully. "So the military expenditure is a necessity in your opinion." "Exactly," Hugo nodded, his expression softening. "But it''s not just an opinion; it''s the truth. Your father''s decisions might seem questionable at times, but not in this case. Instead of being destroyed by the horrors of the frontier or becoming puppets in the games of higher nobles, we''ve become one of the most powerful military forces in the kingdom." The captain smiled at the young noble. "This, my boy, gives us the power and voice to chart our own path."This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. This perspective made Elysian see the problem in a new light. It didn''t necessarily mean it was the best decision or even the right one, but it was a decision he could understand. Hugo considered the silent young noble for a moment before continuing, "Back to our earlier discussion, the armaments our soldiers are wearing have a formation called¡ª" "Battle Link," Elysian finished unconsciously, earning a surprised glance from the officer. "You know about formations too?" Hugo asked, astonished that a boy like him possessed such knowledge. "Hmm," Elysian considered his response carefully, realizing he had spoken thoughtlessly. "Just a little," he said, smiling enigmatically. Hugo scrutinized the young noble''s response for a moment before dismissing it. "Since you know the name, do you know what it does?" ''Of course. It''s the most common formation used by soldiers and the cheapest. Cheap and common, however, doesn''t equate to being ineffective. It just means it''s the most cost-effective and practical formation utilized to make weak soldiers into a formidable group that can stand against powerful cultivators. In my opinion, it''s a must for soldiers to have this formation on top of others.'' "Yes," Elysian answered back. "It''s a formation that links people together as a single unit, fusing their power into something much greater." "That''s right," Hugo nodded his head approvingly. "Most of our veterans here are already cultivators, though at a low level..." "Let me guess," Elysian interjected, smiling before stating the obvious. "Aura-imbued weapons are quite effective against the Mist Shift?" "Yes," the captain laughed heartily. "Even those who aren''t cultivators can now have their weapons imbued, likening them to a cultivator. Isn''t that great?" "I can see now why you aren''t worried," Elysian considered for a moment before continuing, "With Battle Link, I don''t see these night tooths posing any real danger to your men." Hugo scoffed at the boy''s statement. "Out here, far from the Great Forest, you''re right. But near the Grimwold itself?" He shook his head gravely. "Just imagine thousands of those things running towards you like a relentless wave. If we aren''t careful, only our bones would remain." "Thousands?" Elysian''s eyes widened at the revelation. "Yeah, thousands," Hugo nodded, sharing the young noble''s horror. "And that''s just outside the Forest itself. Imagine how many are inside Grimwold, in its depths. Hundreds of thousands? Millions?" "F*ck," Elysian cursed, realizing that if something like that attacked Ironspire itself, nothing would remain. Even with his previous might at his very peak, millions of night tooths were something he couldn''t fight against. "Yeah, f*ck," Hugo repeated, chuckling grimly upon seeing the terrified face of the young noble. "Now you realize the ever-present danger our city constantly faces. And that''s just one of the many terrors inhabiting that forsaken place." Elysian looked at the captain for a long moment, his mind racing. "If what you say is true, why is Ironspire still standing?" "Well, lucky for us, the creatures there seldom leave Grimwold. And if they do, it''s only a few of them," Hugo responded. Anticipating the boy''s next question, he continued, "And don''t ask me why. I also don''t know the reason." The gravity of the situation settled over Elysian like a heavy cloak. He had known Ironspire was in a precarious position, but he hadn''t fully grasped the magnitude of the threat until now. It wasn''t just about politics or resources; it was about survival against an incomprehensible force of nature. ''Damn it! Just when I thought the worst enemies we could face were some powerful nobles in a small kingdom. I never imagined we were facing a potential catastrophe that no one was even talking about. If the night tooths are just one of the lesser dangers in that forsaken forest, I can''t even fathom what world-ending monsters might be hidden within its depths. So close to Grimwold, if nothing changes and if we don''t drastically improve Ironspire''s power, our destruction is all but certain. And I have a bad feeling about the Endless Mountains too. People say they''re simply uninhabited, but what''s so simple about mountains where nothing lives, not even animals or trees? It should be impossible. There must be a reason for it. There must be something there. I know there is. And it''s so close to Grimwold. What do I remember happening in this continent in the future? After Ironspire''s fall, I wasn''t keen on following the news about this place. I just satisfied myself with occasional gossip. But from what I can recall, it was gripped by some terrible wars that nearly destroyed it. Then again, Northcrest has always been at war since its earliest history. But those usually happen near its center and don''t really affect Thorin much, being at the periphery of the continent. Whether it happens or not, we really need to prepare. Even at my peak in my previous life, I would be powerless to stop this alone.'' "Boy, are you alright?" Hugo asked, observing intently the sudden silence of the young noble. "Hmm?" Elysian was lost in his thoughts for some time, not noticing that everyone was staring at him. "Ah, I''m sorry," he said, shaking himself out of his reverie. Hugo''s brow furrowed with concern. "You looked like you were a thousand miles away." Suddenly, he grinned before adding, "Don''t tell me you''re scared." "Scared?" Elysian repeated, trying to discern if the captain meant what he thought. When he saw the teasing smile of the officer, the boy laughed at the absurdity of that. "Maybe I am," he responded, raising a brow in challenge with a predatory smile of his own. "Ha! You''ve got no pride. You''re shamelessly admitting you don''t have any balls, boy," Hugo continued to tease him, his grin growing even wider. "Why don''t you prove yourself before these men so that you''ll earn their respect?" "I don''t want to, Captain. I have Bran and Osric for that," Elysian glanced at his two companions, who nodded without hesitation. Even the usually timid Bran instantly agreed with full determination in his eyes, as if he had something to prove. ''Good. It seems this brat has started to grow up now. With his talent, I can''t imagine how high he could fly.'' "Aren''t you shameless, letting your people work for you," Hugo snorted playfully at the brazen arrogance of the young noble. "I am. That''s why I''m a noble," Elysian countered, standing up. "Why don''t we go and let Bran and Osric dispatch the night tooths already? Else, your man there will collapse." Hugo glanced at the soldier who had brought them the news. The captain sighed when he saw how pale the man looked. It seemed he wanted to remind them of the urgency of the situation but was afraid to interrupt their banter. With that, Hugo and Elysian went to where the night tooths were approaching. The young noble had no trouble seeing in the dark. When he caught sight of the creatures, he immediately activated the Eye of Sacraeon. Chapter 115 Elysian observed the night tooth intently. It was a small, canine creature, roughly the size of a small dog. Its dark, sleek fur blended seamlessly with the shadows of the forest, making it difficult to spot unless it moved. Though its small stature might seem unimpressive, he could see its sharp fangs and claws were quite lethal to ordinary people without the protection of leather armor that the soldiers wore. Even in this dark night, their ferocious eyes, glinting in the moonlight, stared at them without fear, instilling a sense of unease in even these hardened men. ''So that''s a night tooth.Just as the captain said earlier, it''s small, but the ferocity in its eyes seems to scream not to take it lightly. Even without its formidable ability, if thousands attacked in waves, I don''t think I could even dream of escaping my doom. Hopefully, what the captain had said earlier held true, that only a few of these wander off from Grimwold. Interestingly, it seems the Eye has recognized this creature. I''ve never encountered them before in the desert or even the eastern continent. Does this mean that Eye was originally from the northern continent, or did its previous master visit Northcrest? Hmm... What''s this about delicacy? Eldron are f*cking poisonous, you b*stard. Are you trying to kill me?'' "Fascinating," Elysian murmured, his mind already analyzing the creature''s features and possible weaknesses. Hugo raised an eyebrow at the boy''s calm demeanor. "Most people''s first reaction isn''t ''fascinating'' when they see a night tooth up close." Elysian smirked. "I''m not most people, Captain." "Clearly," Hugo chuckled. "Alright, let''s see what these two brats can do. Bran, Osric, you''re up!" Bran and Osric stepped forward, their faces set with determination. Elysian felt a swell of pride seeing his companions ready to face this challenge. "Remember," Elysian said to them, "they can shift into mist. So, hit them with aura-imbued attacks. Also, always stay alert and trust in your training." The two nodded, drawing their weapons. Bran hefted his massive iron staff as if it were nothing. Elysian was surprised. His mind had been elsewhere, and he hadn''t noticed it before. He knew that Bran had been slowly favoring using a staff, and he actually endorsed it. Elysian believed that a person must choose their own preferred weapon and not force others'' opinions because they themselves know best. But looking at the weapon up close, it still surprised him to see something so massive and heavy. He was wondering if it was a wise decision to choose such a weapon. "When did you get that?" "I wanted to surprise you, young master," Bran gave a boyish grin. "I wanted to show you how much I have improved." Elysian couldn''t help but smile at Bran''s enthusiasm. "Well, consider me surprised. Now let''s see how well you can wield it." As the battle approached, the eerie howls of the night tooths echoed through the darkness. Elysian watched intently, his keen eyes missing nothing. This was more than just a test for Bran and Osric; it was an opportunity to observe these creatures in action. "Begin," Hugo commanded, a grin spreading across his face at the prospect of an entertaining fight. Osric charged forward, his short swords glowing faintly enveloped by his aura. As a night tooth lunged at him, he swung his blade in a wide arc. The creature attempted to shift into mist, but Osric''s aura-imbued swords disrupted its transformation, instantly killing it. Bran quickly followed suit, letting out a beastial roar that attracted the night tooths in his direction. They swarmed towards him like moths to a flame, but Bran stood his ground undeterred. His iron staff pulsed brightly with aura, undulating with terrifying power. In that moment, he seemed like a titan gladly meeting the challenge. Elysian''s lips curved into a wide smile, realizing the servant was no longer the anxious youth from that morning. It seemed all his inhibitions and fears had dissolved, replaced by a warrior''s focus as he faced the fight head-on. ''Though he''s always anxious and worries a lot, when it''s time to fight, I''ve noticed that he seems to relish it. Seems I was right. The brat was born to be a warrior.'' Meanwhile, Osric continued his assault with precision and finesse. While Bran stood his ground like an immovable fortress, Osric danced around the battlefield, masterfully evading attacks while dispatching foes with lethal efficiency. Though their fighting styles differed greatly, both their performances were undeniably impressive. Elysian observed closely, mentally noting areas for any improvement in their next training session. However, his analytical mind didn''t stop there; he also studied the night tooths'' movements, attack patterns, and potential weaknesses he could exploit in future encounters. As the skirmish continued, Elysian felt a mix of emotions: pride in his companions'' skills and dread at the possibility of facing thousands of these creatures. While he could see plenty of weaknesses in individual night tooths, he knew that the tyranny of numbers could overwhelm even the strongest warriors. Such a threat could only be countered with similar numbers or devastating area attacks.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. "Impressive," Hugo muttered, watching Bran and Osric work in tandem to slaughter the night tooths. "You''ve trained them well." Elysian nodded, his eyes never leaving the battle. "They''ve worked hard," he acknowledged before turning to the captain. "But you''ve also helped in training Bran. I can see his improvement from your teaching." He inclined his head in appreciation. "Thank you." "No need for that," Hugo responded, his eyes never leaving the fight. "I didn''t do it for you. I''m a friend of that boy''s father." "Rodger," Elysian muttered softly, almost absently. Hugo suddenly glanced at him, narrowing his eyes. "What?" Elysian, surprised by the reaction, asked, "What''s wrong?" "I''m just surprised you know his name," Hugo smirked. "I thought you were a snob, boy." Elysian snorted at the jab. "I thought you knew me better than that by now." "I do," Hugo nodded with a smile. "As I''ve said before, you''ve changed." Shifting the conversation, Elysian said, "I''ve heard that you''re one of Rodger''s drinking buddies." "Yes," the captain replied, a fond smile crossing his face. "He''s a good man." "He is," Elysian agreed. Hugo''s gaze returned to the battle. "I didn''t just train the boy because Rodger''s my friend you know. That boy has talent." "I agree." "He''s more talented than you," Hugo added, unable to resist another jab. "I agree. Both of them are," Elysian readily admitted without hesitation. This candid response surprised the captain, who glanced at the young noble. Elysian, seizing the moment, countered with his own playful barb, "But Captain, are you shameless enough to think you''re more talented than them?" That earned a hearty laugh from the officer. "Aren''t you afraid? These two boys will surprise you sooner or later." "I hope they do," Elysian responded, welcoming the thought with open arms. "I pay them. They work for me, so wouldn''t it be in my best interest for my people to be reliable enough that I can easily lean on them?" "Nobles are truly shameless," Hugo snorted in mock derision. "Most are only good at using people." "I disagree, my dear captain," Elysian countered, his tone growing more serious. "Each individual has their place and talent. Some excel in fighting, others in leading. Nobles should be adept at leadership, but the problem is that most inherit their positions without an ounce of aptitude for it." He paused, his expression grave. "Worse still, power corrupts. What do you think happens when an incompetent noble, with no inclination towards leadership, is given absolute power on a silver platter?" Hugo remained silent, meeting the young noble''s piercing gaze. "Tragedy," Elysian said, a solemn smile devoid of humor crossing his face. "The result, my Captain, is tragedy." "So, you think you have the talent for leading?" Hugo asked, his tone now genuinely curious rather than challenging. Elysian''s gaze returned to the battlefield, where Bran and Osric continued to demonstrate their prowess against the night tooths. He took a moment before responding, his voice quiet but firm. "I don''t just think it, Captain. I know it. But more importantly, I understand the weight of that responsibility," he answered truthfully, without reservation. Hugo chuckled, shaking his head. "You seem pretty confident, boy. I can read in your words that you have your eyes on your father''s title. Many believe your older brother will certainly be the heir to the barony. That he''s more deserving than you, much better." "I agree with them that he''s a much better fighter than me, more talented," Elysian nodded. "A better human too. He''s kind and intelligent." "That I agree with," Hugo nodded, giving the boy a knowing smile while the young noble''s eyes never wandered from the fight before them. "Doesn''t he have the qualities of a future Baron? Maybe even a Count? We''re very lucky to have him. I bet the others are quite envious," he stressed the last part, another subtle jab at the boy. Elysian''s expression remained impassive. "I beg to differ. Being a leader isn''t about being better than others or wielding power. It''s about making decisions that benefit not just yourself, but everyone under your care. It means a leader shouldn''t devour all the fruits of everyone''s hard work. He should take his portion while letting the majority trickle down to his people." He turned back to the captain, his eyes reflecting a maturity beyond his years. "I admit my brother has those qualities. However, it also means a leader must know how to be ruthless when necessary. A leader who is always kind but doesn''t have the stomach to use a heavy hand will only lead to anarchy. Generosity and respect should go hand in hand, but at certain times, instead of respect, a leader should know how to use fear." Hugo''s eyebrows rose, surprise evident in his features. "Are you saying that Alric is too kind to inherit your father''s position?" he asked, as if he hadn''t heard such absurdity before. "I am," Elysian answered succinctly, his gaze determined and confident. The captain defiantly met the boy''s eyes, but instead of a response, he answered with silence. After a long, searching look, he followed it with a nod before turning back to the fight before them. A calm, comfortable silence fell between them, broken only by the sounds of battle. In the distance, Bran let out a fierce cry as he felled another night tooth, while Osric''s blades flashed in the moonlight, leaving streaks of silvery mist in their wake. This continued for a while until the number of their enemies dwindled noticeably. "Seems it''s about to end," Hugo commented, nodding in satisfaction. "I''m impressed. They killed the night tooths with just the two of them, and quite quickly too." "Not the end," Elysian said softly, "but just the beginning." Hugo glanced at the boy with a questioning look, trying to ascertain if he was joking. But before he could ask, he noticed more night tooths approaching, their numbers tripled. "What did you¡ª" He was surprised by the young noble''s perceptiveness. Even Bran and Osric noticed the new wave, glancing back at Elysian with anxiety etched on their faces. "Face them all with just the two of you," Elysian commanded, his tone serious and unyielding. "Bite them, claw their eyes out, I don''t care¡ªbut you must survive and win. We won''t interfere unless you''re close to dying. So, fight as if your lives depend on it." Both Bran and Osric''s eyes widened at their liege''s words. Even the soldiers around them froze at the young noble''s command. "Boy, are you mad?!" Hugo scowled at Elysian, disbelief coloring his voice. Chapter 116 Elysian met Hugo''s gaze, his eyes cold and calculating. "This is a real fight, Captain. In battle, there are no breaks, no moments of respite. They need to learn this now, in a controlled environment, rather than when their lives¡ªand the lives of others¡ªtruly hang in the balance." Hugo''s scowl deepened, but a glimmer of understanding flickered in his eyes. "And if they fail?" "They won''t," Elysian stated with quiet confidence. "But if they do, we''re here to ensure they survive the lesson." Down on the battlefield, Bran and Osric exchanged a look of determination. Despite their exhaustion, they readied their weapons once more. "Ready, my friend?" Osric called, a grim smile on his face. Bran nodded, twirling his staff. "Always. Let''s show our little lord here what we''re made of," he said with a bite in his tone. He didn''t even call the young noble ''young master'' but ''little lord,'' stressing the ''little'' part more than the other. This clearly showed that the usually mild-mannered and gentle servant had another side to him. Though clearly irritated by what was happening, his face showed otherwise. He grinned as if having received a treat, excitement in his eyes that screamed he savored every moment of what was unfolding. Both Elysian and Osric turned to look at the older boy, surprised by Bran''s response. Elysian chuckled, irked by the jab of his servant calling him little but quite satisfied by his positive change. "Good," he muttered softly, his eyes glinting with delight at the transformation he saw in the boy. Osric was also amused by his partner''s response, shaking his head in disbelief. "Right, let''s show this tiny lord of ours what we''ve learned," he agreed. Gone was his usual indifferent expression, replaced by a savage grin, wild and out for blood. "Hey, you b*stards!" Elysian gritted his teeth, playfully responding. "I''m neither tiny nor little. I''m still young. I have room to grow." Both Bran and Osric laughed at that. Even the soldiers joined in. Hugo, however, glanced at him, scrutinizing him seriously. "What are you looking at?" Elysian asked, raising a brow defensively when he noticed the officer''s gaze. "You''re delusional, boy," Hugo said seriously, shaking his head. "Even when you grow older, you''ll still remain small. I can clearly see it." "Bastard, don''t curse me like that," Elysian scowled, snorting, acting as if that statement didn''t affect him. Having lived his previous life, and though it pained him, their words held a truth that irked him more than he wanted to admit. "I know I''ll grow bigger and taller. I guarantee it." Hugo and his soldiers just looked at him in silence, greatly doubting his words. Elysian could only grumble in silence as he looked away, his cheeks flushing slightly with embarrassment. The moment of levity passed quickly as the night tooths closed in. Bran and Osric''s laughter faded, replaced by looks of fierce determination. They stood back-to-back, weapons at the ready and their resolve hardening. The air crackled with tension as the creatures circled, their eerie howls filling the night. Hugo signaled the soldiers to raise their shields, forming a protective barrier around them to guard against any stray night tooths. Meanwhile, Elysian watched his two companions intently, his hands clenched at his sides. "Now," he murmured, "we''ll see what they''re truly capable of." The night erupted into chaos as the battle resumed with renewed ferocity. Bran''s iron staff whirled through the air, its aura-infused tip leaving trails of light as it connected with the night tooths. Each strike was precise, calculated, yet delivered with raw power that sent the creatures flying back. He was like a titan, an unassailable mountain that promised doom to those enemies that dared to draw close as he used the momentum of each attack to fuel the next. Osric, in contrast, was a blur of motion. His twin blades flashed in the moonlight, each strike finding its mark with deadly accuracy. His hands moved with an economy of motion, no energy wasted as he ducked, weaved, and struck. Where Bran was raw power, Osric was finesse, his blades seeming to find every weak point in the night tooths'' defenses. Together, they formed a formidable team. When a night tooth lunged at Bran''s blind spot, Osric''s blade would flash out, severing a limb or slicing through shadowy flesh. When Osric found himself momentarily overwhelmed, Bran''s staff would sweep through, clearing space and giving his companion room to maneuver. Their cries and the sound of their weapons striking true echoed across the field, a testament to their determination and skill. As the fight raged on, it became clear that this was more than just a test of strength¡ªit was a crucible, forging two warriors into something greater if they could overcome it. Hugo, despite his initial objections, found himself captivated by the display. Still, it did not soothe his worry for the two boys. They fought admirably, attacking with the skill of seasoned warriors far beyond their years. Without a doubt, it was truly impressive. However, as the fight wore on, he could see chinks in their armor. Their enemies were simply too numerous. It didn''t help that they were standing back to back, surrounded by night tooths on all sides. While they defended each other''s backs effectively, it also left their flanks vulnerable when they attacked, leading to mounting injuries.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. Another problem reared its ugly head as the corpses of fallen night tooths piled up around them. This slowly elevated the beasts'' attacks, making them harder to defend against and opening up a new front for the creatures to assault. Hugo''s expression turned grave, clearly seeing that if nothing changed, the two young warriors would soon be in dire straits. He glanced at Elysian, concern etched on his face. "You''re pushing them to their limits. We need to intervene. If this continues, they''ll be badly wounded or worse, they could end up dead." "Sometimes," Elysian replied, his eyes never leaving the battle, "it''s only at our limits that we discover who we truly are." Despite Elysian''s calm demeanor, a flicker of tension crossed his face. He watched as Bran narrowly avoided a vicious swipe, only for Osric to stumble slightly, fatigue clearly setting in. The young noble''s fingers twitched, as if fighting the urge to signal for intervention. "Boy," Hugo pressed, his voice urgent, "there''s a fine line between testing one''s limits and needless sacrifice. They''ve proven their worth. Isn''t it time to end this?" Elysian continued to remain silent, his eyes fixed on the battlefield. The captain could only sigh in frustration. "Ossy, we can''t continue to fight like this," Bran shouted over the furious cries of the night tooths. "Leave me here. I''ll draw their attention while you circle around and attack them from behind." Osric cursed, ducking a swipe from a night tooth on his right before stabbing upward, his blade finding the soft spot under its head and killing it instantly. "I-I can''t leave you behind, big fella. I..." "I said go," Bran uttered, more forcefully this time, his voice taking on a commanding tone that surprised even himself. Osric hesitated, taken aback by this new side of his companion. After a moment, he nodded, deciding to trust Bran''s judgment. "Okay. Be careful." Without looking back, Osric darted away, ducking and weaving. His swords trailed on each side, cutting a swath through the beasts, killing some outright and wounding many more. As soon as Osric was clear, Bran let out a battle cry that echoed across the field, challenging the night tooths. It worked. They saw the massive servant''s seemingly exposed back as an irresistible target. Like a raging river, they rushed forward, undeterred by their earlier losses, overcome by the urge to tear their prey apart. However, they didn''t realize that the hunter had become the hunted. Just as the night tooths closed in, Bran''s demeanor changed. The vulnerable facade dropped, replaced by a warrior''s focus. His iron staff, which had seemed so cumbersome before, now moved with impossible speed and grace. The air filled with sickening crunches as Bran''s staff connected with the onrushing beasts. Night tooths that had been intent on tearing him apart were reduced to unrecognizable pulp, raining down on the blood-soaked ground. The steel staff became a whirlwind of metal, twirling around Bran like an impenetrable shield. Everyone watching froze, eyes wide with shock and amazement. The sight of this young man wielding such a massive weapon with such ease and deadly precision was nothing short of spectacular. Even the relentless night tooths halted their assault momentarily. Their primal instincts, which had driven them forward with bloodlust, now screamed warnings. The gleaming steel rod, catching the moonlight as it danced through the air, had become the harbinger of their doom. In the sudden lull, Bran stood at the center of a circle of carnage, his staff still spinning, his eyes blazing with determination. The night air crackled with tension as friend and foe alike waited to see what would happen next. Then, without warning, he slammed his weapon into the ground. The earth in front of him exploded in a deafening eruption, sending debris and night tooths flying. Realizing that Bran was now the greater threat, the night tooths redirected their attention to Osric. The young soldier, momentarily stunned by his companion''s display, quickly regained his composure. He moved with fluid grace, masterfully evading every attack thrown at him. Those he couldn''t dodge entirely, he deflected just enough to mitigate injury. His style was a mesmerizing blend of noble swordsmanship and savage wilderness, a true reflection of the blood flowing through his veins. Bran stood like a titan of old, heaving hard as a grin slowly crept across his lips. Noticing the night tooths'' eyes were elsewhere, he bellowed, "Where are you, you craven swine." His voice pierced the cold night as he tried to recapture their attention. "Fight, fight, you fucking scum!Fight me!" Hugo glanced at the young noble beside him, his eyes wide. "I did not know he had it in him." From his vantage point, Elysian allowed himself a small, proud smile. "Well, Captain," he murmured, "it seems I was right. My friends still had a surprise or two left for us after all." Hugo nodded, his expression a mix of awe and disbelief. "Indeed. But the night is still young, and there are more beasts to face. Let''s just hope they can maintain this level of energy throughout the fight." As if on cue, Bran''s goading reignited the night tooths'' fury. Their momentary fear melted away, replaced by rage and bloodlust. They flooded towards Bran once more, who welcomed them with open arms, laughing as he pounded one beast after another. This time, he didn''t twirl his weapon as before, realizing it would only drive the creatures away. Instead, he showed just enough vulnerability to keep their undivided attention, killing them one at a time while sweeping his staff in wide arcs when they threatened to overwhelm him. Osric seized this opportunity, unleashing a relentless killing spree from behind. He moved like a wraith through the night tooths'' ranks, his blades a blur of deadly precision. With each beast that fell, more blood bathed his form. Under the clear sky and bright moonlight, he became a fearsome sight¡ªa creature of blood and death. His appearance stood in stark contrast to the elegance of his fighting style, creating a paradox of beauty and brutality. The battlefield had transformed into a macabre dance of death, with Bran and Osric as its principal performers. Their synergy was palpable, each move complementing the other''s strategy. Bran''s raw power and taunting drew the night tooths in, while Osric''s swift and silent assault culled their numbers from behind. Elysian watched intently, his eyes darting between his two warriors. "They''re adapting," he murmured, more to himself than to Hugo. "Learning, growing stronger with each passing moment." Hugo nodded, a newfound respect evident in his voice. "Aye, boy. They''ll undoubtedly grow from this experience. But look at them¡ªthey''re pushing themselves beyond mortal limits. One mistake could dangerously injure them, or worse, it could cost them their lives." Indeed, despite their impressive showing, signs of fatigue were beginning to show. Bran''s swings, while still powerful, came a fraction slower. Osric''s dodges were becoming narrower, his counterattacks a touch less precise. "You''re right, Captain," Elysian finally said. However, his eyes were not on the fight directly in front of them but focused further to the left. There, a pair of large, bluish eyes stared at them hungrily from the darkness. "It seems they might really need help," Elysian continued, his voice calm but laced with concern. Chapter 117 Hugo followed Elysian''s gaze, his body stiffening as he spotted the new threat. "By the gods," he muttered, reaching for his weapon. "Is that what I think it is? F*ck," he cursed, freezing where he stood, overcome by the monstrous sight before them. The creature lurking in the shadows dwarfed the night tooths Bran and Osric had been battling. It was massive, roughly the size of a horse, with fur so dark it seemed to swallow light itself. Its enormous form was barely visible in the gloom, shrouded by a fog that clung to it like a second skin. Moonlight caught its eyes, making them glow with an eerie, otherworldly light. As the creature''s gaze locked onto Elysian, a shiver ran down his spine. "What the hell is that?" the young noble''s mind raced as he struggled to calm his nerves. He glanced at the captain, his senses flaring upon noticing the fear that had engulfed the usually confident and cocky officer. Hugo finally responded, his eyes reigniting with rage¡ªnot directed at anyone, but at himself for showing momentary weakness. "That''s a night howler, boy, a night howler. An alpha of the night tooths." His voice was thick with purpose and determination. "It''s one of the deadliest predators in the fringes of Grimwold. Few have ever survived its claws, and it always stays in the Great Forest. I''ve never heard of sightings outside it." "Then what the hell is it doing here?" Elysian looked around, his heart sinking as he noticed countless night tooths prowling behind it, slowly encircling their group. As if sensing the shift in atmosphere, both Bran and Osric glanced around, finally noticing the growing horde of night tooths. They immediately looked towards their master, seeking guidance. In that split second of distraction, a night tooth lunged at Bran, its claws raking across his arm. The servant let out a pained grunt but managed to bring his staff around, crushing the creature''s skull with a sickening crunch. The night howler''s presence seemed to embolden the lesser creatures, their attacks growing more frequent and coordinated. Elysian gripped his weapon tighter, his mind racing to formulate a plan. They were outnumbered and facing a very dangerous foe¡ªone that shouldn''t even be here. ''Its rating is a D+ and a threat level of C. Sh*t, this is bad. If I''m not mistaken, its threat level matches my father''s cultivation. Eldrons are usually stronger compared to human cultivators. There are plenty of instances where an eldron could only be killed by a group of cultivators of the same level. Being an alpha and leader of the pack, this night howler is incomparable to a normal eldron variant. I''m not even confident my father could take it on alone. But... But luck hasn''t totally abandoned us. Eye said it''s injured. If not, our fate would have already been sealed. We might be able to use this to escape that monster alive.'' When it registered that the Eye of Sacraeon was urging him to flee, Elysian grasped the true gravity of their situation. The artifact wasn''t one to suggest retreat unless their predicament was truly dire. ''Eye, I won''t abandon my people. I''ll stand beside them even if Death herself were standing before us.'' Elysian''s expression shifted from anxious surprise that had initially clouded his features as it melted away, replaced by a steely determination. His gaze sharpened, taking on the calculated intensity of a seasoned warrior¡ªone who had stared into death countless desperate moments and emerged unbroken and alive. "You two, retreat. Come here quickly," Elysian ordered, his voice steady and commanding while his eyes darted around, assessing their predicament with lightning speed. Osric, seeing his friend wounded, fought with renewed vigor. He carved a path through the night tooths to reach Bran''s side. "Let''s go!" he shouted over the din of battle. Bran nodded grimly, his face pale but determined. They retreated swiftly while fending off the pursuing night tooths, protecting each other''s vulnerable sides. Though young and inexperienced, their constant sparring with Elysian had honed and sharpened their teamwork to the point that they could read each others movement. "We need to fall back!" Hugo shouted to his soldiers, his voice cutting through the cacophony of growls and snarls. "Form a tight circle, protect each other''s backs!" Bran and Osric finally reached the relative safety around their liege, though how long it would remain that way was anybody''s guess.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "Well done," Elysian nodded at his two companions, pride glimmering in his eyes. "Catch your breath. It''s going to be a long night, and you''ll need all your strength to survive this." Before Osric could respond, a bone-chilling roar sliced through the night air. The night tooths froze, their heads snapping towards the source¡ªthe same direction where Elysian and Hugo had spotted those haunting, glowing eyes. As the soldiers scrambled to follow Hugo''s orders, the night howler took a step forward. Its massive paw left a deep imprint in the soft earth, a grim reminder of the beast''s sheer size and power. Its eyes, gleaming with unnatural intelligence, seemed to assess the humans before it. Elysian couldn''t shake that uncomfortable feeling as the creature''s gaze bore through him. With night tooths closing in and the night howler poised to enter the fight, the band of soldiers braced themselves. Though outnumbered by a horde of enemies, the eyes of the veterans were focused and fearless. It was a testament to their resilience, forged in this savage land where death was but a daily occurrence. The sight was both terrifying and awe-inspiring. The air crackled with tension as human and beast faced off in the moonlit darkness, neither side willing to yield. The night howler''s presence seemed to embolden its lesser kin as they moved forward as one. Gone was the unrelenting wave that attacked with abandon, fully consumed by rage and hunger. This was now a different enemy¡ªone directed by a single will, fully focused on their doom. "Boy, listen to me," Hugo said urgently, his eyes never leaving the looming threat. As a captain of many years, Hugo could clearly see they were at a disadvantage. No, not just at a disadvantage¡ªit seemed the executioner had already placed the axe on their necks. "You need to get out of here. Return to Ironspire," he ordered. "We''ll hold them here." Elysian turned to look at the captain, his expressionless face a stark contrast to the grave situation they were in. "That won''t be happening. I''m not the type to leave my people behind," he stated as if it were already decided. "Tell me, captain, you know these creatures better. How do you plan¡ª" "Listen here, brat," Hugo scowled, not appreciating how the boy disobeyed him at the worst possible moment. "No, captain, you listen to me," Elysian interjected, his voice remaining calm as his eyes continued to survey their surroundings. "I''m not one of your soldiers to command. I came here of my own will, and I''ll leave the same way." "Then you''ll die here, brat," Hugo responded loudly, fury lacing his voice. Elysian noticed the soldiers glancing at them, surprised by the conflict behind them. "Then so be it," he said loudly for everyone to hear. "I am my father''s son, captain. I''m no craven." As the young noble spoke, he could see respect blooming in the soldiers'' eyes, like crimson flowers in spring. "The blood of the Ironheart runs through my veins. In this darkest of times, I won''t abandon my people. I will bleed with them and stand victorious against these savage beasts." The soldiers nodded at his words before returning their attention to the approaching danger. Hugo could only grit his teeth, powerless to do anything when his attention was greatly needed elsewhere. "Brat, don''t blame me if you''re severely injured, maimed, or worse, dead," he growled, then turned to the other two boys. "If these two die, it will be on you." Elysian glanced at his companions, who nodded, indicating their desire to stay despite the danger. "It would be on me," he confirmed before turning back to the officer. "Now, tell me captain, how do you plan to face this situation? Do you plan to kill that night howler?" "Kill the night howler?" Hugo snorted in disbelief. "That thing could likely kill all of us alone." "Then what? Do we just stand here until that creature eventually kills us?" Elysian asked, even though he saw in the officer''s eyes that he hadn''t given up yet. "No, we will defend," Hugo answered, sighing in resignation. "We don''t have any choice. But don''t worry, we just need to hold out until dawn. Night howlers are nocturnal creatures. They hate sunlight, just like the night tooths." Elysian was surprised to learn this and quickly asked, "Is sunlight lethal to them?" "Sadly, no," Hugo answered. "And we don''t really know the reason. There are many theories. One is simply that they''re nocturnal creatures, but many believe it''s because their ability to turn into mist doesn''t work well in sunlight." "If you had a choice, what would you want to do?" Elysian asked, noting the officer''s earlier reluctance to simply stand their ground as enemies approached from all directions. Hugo sighed, the weight of their predicament evident in his voice. "If I had a choice, boy, I''d run," he answered, his words a stark reminder of their powerlessness. "I''d run to our main force at the frontier, surrounded by strong walls where we''d be safe from these beasts." "Run?" Elysian echoed, mulling over the captain''s response. "That would be an idiotic move, Captain. We''d be picked off one by one." Hugo shot the young noble with an irritated look. "Do you take me for a fool, boy? I''m not talking about running blindly like idiots. I mean a strategic retreat. We''d move slowly, defending our flanks while those on the sides try to kill any creatures attempting to encircle us. I know it''s risky, but I don''t like the idea of being surrounded when we don''t even know their numbers. Worse still, all this death might attract even more dangerous creatures." Elysian considered the officer''s plan. "Both options are equally risky," he conceded. "But I''ll defer to you, given your greater knowledge of this area." Hugo snorted. "We don''t have a plan, boy. Staying here is our only option now, since that alpha would surely slaughter us if we move. However, even if we stay, our chances are only marginally better." Suddenly, the night tooths'' assault began in earnest. "Hold!" Hugo shouted as the clash erupted. "Use your bodies! Don''t let them push you back, or our formation will crumble." As the soldiers managed to defend against the initial onslaught, the captain barked another order: "Attack!" Elysian watched from the sidelines, silently observing as the battle unfolded. He marveled at the soldiers'' performance. They were true veterans¡ªmachines that defended and attacked with precision, never missing their mark. Pride swelled in his chest; these were the soldiers of their city, standing strong in the face of overwhelming odds. But beneath that pride, a deep sorrow took root. Elysian could already see how this would end¡ªin their death and doom. Chapter 118 The night tooths seemed endless, a sea of fangs and claws that threatened to overwhelm their group. Though their numbers were seemingly endless in the dark night, with Elysian and Hugo, and not to mention Bran and Osric, they could take turns supporting the most vulnerable sides of their group, giving their soldiers momentarily respite to help them get back on their feet. Though they could not do it endlessly, it would be doable if they only had to fight till dawn. Also, though seemingly endless, he doubted that the night tooths¡¯ number truly were, this far from Grimwold. However, the problem started with the appearance of the night howler. Now, the night tooths were not fighting like some mindless beast consumed by their hunger. They were now like a single unit being directed by a conductor of intelligence. And he was not surprised by it, he saw plenty of eldron in his past life that rivaled even the brightest of humans. Even now, Elysian clearly could see how the creatures were in their defensive line, prodding and poking it, trying to find the weakest point. One small mistake, their defensive formation could collapse. Luckily, Hugo was an experienced and superb commander. He read what the creature was doing as he continually gave orders to counter the other side, however for how long was anybody''s guess. And don¡¯t forget the looming danger, observing, looking at them for any weakness it could exploit. ¡®Luckily, the night howler satisfied itself just watching and orchestrating the fight behind the scene. This is likely due to the injury it suffered. It is being prudent and patiently waiting when the tide will go its way. For now, this is good for us. But for how long? Not to mention as the battle continued longer, it would be more to our disadvantage. We need to do something and change the direction this is going or our fate is sealed already.¡¯ As he watched, Elysian''s mind raced, searching for a solution, any way to turn the tide. The soldiers fought valiantly, but each passing moment brought them closer to exhaustion. The night howler hadn''t yet joined the fray, but its eyes gleamed with predatory intelligence, as if it were savoring the anticipation of the kill. ¡°You stay here, boy,¡± Hugo ordered, his eyes trailed to the left seeing the defensive line was under considerable stress. ¡°I¡¯ll go and help¡ª¡± ¡°Wait,¡± Elysian grabbed the officer¡¯s arm. ¡°If you do that, it will just make the night howler join the fight. And if that happens, we¡¯re dead.¡± Hugo gritted his teeth, trying not to shout. ¡°Then, what would you have me do?¡± he growled, not out of anger to the boy but more on the helplessness of their situation. ¡°If I don¡¯t support that line, it will break and we¡¯ll all be dead.¡± Elysian didn''t shy away from the captain''s fury-filled gaze, instead returning it with his composure even in these desperate times. "We run, Captain. We run, just as you suggested earlier," he responded, his eyes turning back to the battle before them. "We can''t simply wait here for our death. The moment that thing joins the fight, we''re done." Hugo scowled, his patience wearing thin. "Did you hit your head, boy? Or is there a problem with your ears? I already told you, if we run, that beast will pick us off one by one. Our chances, slim as they are, are better if we make our last stand here where we already have a defensive line." "I will try to hold that thing here," Elysian stated, his voice eerily calm. Only his eyes betrayed any hint of emotion¡ªa steely determination that seemed beyond his years. "While you and everyone else escape to the frontier." Hugo''s eyes blazed with a mixture of anger and disbelief. "Are you mad, boy? Your arrogance isn''t even amusing anymore." Elysian turned to meet the captain''s gaze. They glared at each other, locked in a silent battle of wills. Unexpectedly, it was Hugo who looked away first. He couldn''t maintain eye contact with the young noble. There was something unsettling in Elysian''s gaze, something that made the hair on his arms stand on end. Those eyes seemed to drag him into a bottomless pit of pure darkness, threatening to swallow him whole. Hugo feared that if he didn''t look away, he''d be trapped there forever. The captain''s face paled. He couldn''t explain his reaction, unsure if it was just his mind fraying under the stress of their desperate situation. Though he believed the problem lay more with himself than the boy, he lacked the courage to meet Elysian''s gaze again. Trying to regain his composure, Hugo snorted, "You boast of holding off the night howler, but you couldn''t even win against me in combat. If someone is to hold that monster at bay, it should be me, not you." Elysian chuckled, recalling their earlier fight. "You''re right. I lost to you. But we''re not fighting to defeat that thing. We''re just trying to hold it back while the others escape," he corrected, slowly stretching his arms and legs. "Between you and me, Captain, I''m faster. I have a better chance of surviving that thing than you do." Hugo wanted to argue, but he realized the young noble was right. If they truly had no choice but to retreat, Elysian was indeed the better choice between them. But as the leader of this group, he couldn''t bring himself to admit that a ten-year-old boy, the son of his liege, would be the one to risk his life for them. This was his duty, and no one else''s.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. The tension in the air was palpable as Hugo wrestled with this impossible decision. The sounds of battle raged around them, a constant reminder of the precarious nature of their situation. "Boy, you might be right, but¡ª" Hugo''s protest was cut short as he caught sight of the young noble''s face. The grin he saw there spoke volumes. "No!" Without warning, Elysian pushed himself backward, his gaze never leaving Hugo''s face, towards the throng of attacking night tooths and the prowling night howler. "No, you can''t. I won''t allow it!" Hugo shouted, his voice raw with desperation. As he lunged forward to grab the young noble, two pairs of hands seized his arms, pulling him back. "What¡ª" He turned, shocked to see Bran and Osric restraining him. "What the hell are you two doing? Do you see what your idiotic master is doing?" He scowled as the boys held him even tighter, their faces set in grim determination. "You''re as mad as that brat. Don''t you see? He''s committing suicide!" "Bran, Osric, help the soldiers retreat to the frontier," Elysian ordered, his voice carrying clearly over the chaos. He brandished his spear in a wide arc, cutting down a swath of night tooths. This bold action caught the night howler''s attention, and it began to saunter forward, observing the young noble intently. "I will return safely, so make sure that the two of you stay alive." "Yes, young master," Bran responded while Osric nodded, both following his order without a hint of hesitation. When Elysian saw their loyal eyes, brimming with unyielding confidence in him, he grinned, marveling at how far they had come. As night tooths rushed towards him with reckless abandon, likely directed by the night howler to test him, Elysian remained calm. He evaded their attacks with fluid grace, delivering killing blows one after another. Despite his masterful use of the spear, its length proved a disadvantage against the close-range assaults of the surrounding night tooths. Elysian''s only option was to whirl his weapon in a defensive pattern, staving off attacks but unable to land killing blows. Yet even in this precarious position, a grin slowly formed on his face as he locked eyes with the night howler, issuing a silent challenge as he raised his right arm. ''BloodShade.'' Hugo, still struggling against Bran and Osric''s grip, suddenly froze. His battle-honed instincts told him of imminent danger, but strangely, it didn''t emanate from the night howler. Instead, the source was the young noble himself. In that moment, the air around Elysian seemed to shift, charged with an otherworldly energy. Hugo found himself taking an involuntary step back, though he couldn''t fully comprehend why. His eyes were drawn to Elysian''s right arm, where two serpents materialized¡ªone crimson, the other black as the night. The instant Hugo beheld their form, his instincts screamed at him to flee. It wasn''t just some strayed thought; he felt it in his very bones. His flesh crawled as if being flayed open, his blood boiling as though the serpents'' appearance heralded not just his doom, but the end of the world itself. "Boy, what abomination have you brought forth?" Hugo muttered softly, making a religious sign to a god he seldom prayed to. The captain wasn''t alone in experiencing this primal terror. The soldiers'' eyes widened, their faces draining of color as they gazed upon the source of their fear. Even in the midst of battle, they couldn''t help but stare at their young lord as if he were a demon merely masquerading as human. Only years of rigorous training and the knowledge that this terrifying entity was on their side prevented them from abandoning their positions entirely. Even the night tooths, creatures that had been hurling themselves at death''s embrace without hesitation, felt a fear they had never known. Some fled, disregarding their alpha''s commands, while others froze in place, paralyzed by terror. The dreaded night howler itself was not immune. Its fur stood on end, a low growl rumbling in its throat as it averted its gaze, as if overwhelmed by something beyond the mortal realm that had descended upon their battlefield. Yet as swiftly as the terror had come, it dissipated, converging into a singular form¡ªa knife of crimson and shadow. With a beauty that should have existed only in legends, always accompanied by cautionary tales of the disasters that followed such encounters, the weapon materialized. All eyes were drawn to it, unable to look away, entranced by its otherworldly allure. It was the antithesis of the fear that had gripped them moments before¡ªinstead of all-consuming terror, it evoked a soul-snaring fascination, luring its observers to smile even as they faced their own demise. The only ones who remained unaffected of the entire ordeal was Bran and Osric, who already saw and experienced that dread before. They only looked at their master with adherent devotion and reverence. ¡®Interesting. BloodShade did not cause this much reaction before. What changed?¡¯ Elysian¡¯s lips curled into a predatory smile when he saw everyone¡¯s reaction. He was confused at first, but was satisfied with the unexpected outcome. "Captain," Elysian called out, his voice carrying an authority that belied his years, "take our people and go. Now!" Hugo snapped out of his stupor at the sound of Elysian''s commanding voice. Finding himself nodding almost against his will, he recognized there was no room for argument in the young noble''s tone. "Men!" he barked, gritting his teeth as he willed his forces into motion. "Fall back! We''re executing a strategic retreat to Grimwatch!" When he noticed some soldiers still frozen in place, he shouted again, his voice booming louder this time, "Anyone not moving by the count of three will be scrubbing shit in Grimwatch and the training grounds for a month! One. Two¡ª" This threat finally jolted the remaining soldiers into action. Years of relentless training took over as they moved swiftly and efficiently into formation. Those in the rear brandished their shields to the front, creating a defensive wall against potential attacks, while those on the sides and front readied their swords, prepared to fend off any attempts to encircle them. Fortunately, the night tooths were equally stupefied, allowing the soldiers to assume their positions unimpeded. As the desperate retreat began, Elysian stood alone, BloodShade pulsing ominously in his grip. He pointed the crimson knife at the night howler, which had finally regained its senses and now looked furious at the unexpected turn of events. "Come then," Elysian bellowed, a feral grin splitting his face, "let''s see if there''s any truth to your feared reputation." Chapter 119 The night howler''s eyes narrowed, a low growl rumbling from its throat. It took a menacing step forward, its massive paws leaving deep imprints in the soft earth. The lesser night tooths, still shaking off their stupor, began to circle warily, awaiting their alpha''s command. "Boy!" Hugo''s voice carried from the retreating group. "Don''t you dare die here!" Glancing at the officer, Elysian''s grin widened. "Wouldn''t dream of it, Captain." Seizing the moment of distraction, the night howler let out a bone-chilling roar and charged. "Boy, watch out!" Hugo shouted in horror as he saw the monster''s massive claw descending towards the young noble. But before the blow could land, Elysian vanished. A figure cloaked in darkness suddenly appeared to the left, his knife embedded in a night tooth''s skull. "Who?" Hugo muttered in surprise, thinking someone new had entered the fray. But as he caught sight of the familiar knife, he realized it was still Elysian, now dressed in some unknown, shifting attire. "Captain, we need to get out of here, now," Osric said urgently, shaking the officer. "This is our chance. My master has their attention." Hugo turned to see a surprisingly calm and composed Osric. "You''re right," he nodded before addressing the soldiers. "Men, this is our chance. Move faster! If I see anyone lagging behind, I''ll f*cking skin you alive!" As his men responded to the command, Hugo turned back to Osric. "Tell me, did you know about this?" "Know about what?" Osric asked, feigning ignorance. "That goddamned weapon of his. And that cloak¡ªit''s moving as if it''s alive," Hugo muttered rapidly, overcome with a mix of emotions. "Captain, we don''t have time for this," Osric sighed, reluctant to reveal secrets that weren''t his to share. "Ask my master after he returns." Though Hugo was reluctant to drop the subject, the urgent screams of his retreating men reminded him of their priorities. He nodded, turning to bark more orders, organizing their escape with renewed focus. Osric breathed out in relief, his gaze returning to Elysian, who was now fully engaged with the night howler. He felt a large hand pat his shoulder comfortingly and turned to see Bran, who was also watching their young lord. "Don''t worry, the young master will return alive," Bran muttered, his voice filled with unwavering confidence. "I know," Osric nodded, grateful but a little surprised that the older boy was the one offering comfort when it was usually the other way around. As they retreated, the sounds of battle grew more intense behind them. Elysian moved with impossible speed and grace, BloodShade leaving trails of crimson and shadow in its wake. Night tooths fell in droves, their bodies dropping like flies. The night howler, recognizing Elysian as the true threat, focused its attacks with intensity. Their clash was a spectacle of power against finesse. The air itself seemed to ripple with each devastating strike from the beast, while Elysian moved with fluid motion, evading each attack. Instead, he wove through the sea of night tooths, using them as living shields against their master''s onslaught. Hugo, leading the desperate retreat, couldn''t help but steal glances over his shoulder at the battle unfolding behind them. What he witnessed would haunt his dreams for years to come: a mere boy, wreathed in living shadows, dancing a deadly waltz with a force of nature itself. Each movement was precise, calculated, yet carried an otherworldly grace that seemed almost impossible for a human to achieve. As they pressed on towards Grimwatch, the soldiers'' fear of the night tooths gradually transformed into a complex mixture of awe and trepidation toward their young lord. Whispers rippled through the ranks, speculation growing with each passing moment about Elysian and how powerful he had become. The night wore on, filled with the distant sounds of battle that slowly faded into the darkness. Hugo pushed his men to their limits, knowing that every step taken was another step further from death''s grasp. Yet even as they fled, his principles gnawed at him, eating him alive. He found solace only in knowing that his decision might save the most lives. It was this understanding that gave him the strength to press forward, even against his wounded pride. Elysian harbored no illusions about his chances against the night howler, especially considering the countless night tooths under its command. He wasn''t arrogant enough to fancy himself the reincarnation of some hero from ancient legends. No¡ªhe knew his limitations clearly, understood exactly what needed to be done, and this clarity gave him an unwavering confidence in his movements. His focus remained singular: conserve energy, survive, and buy time for the others to escape. Just as he had done with the local thugs in Ironspire, Elysian transformed the battlefield into his own. He weaved through the night tooths with deadly efficiency, using them as unwitting barriers against their rampaging master. His movements followed an intricate pattern, always circling either right or left, denying the night howler any rhythm to its attacks. Through it all, his blade found its mark on any creature unfortunate enough to come within reach, each strike deadly and efficient.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. It was nothing short of a massacre, but not by Elysian''s hand alone. The night howler, in its relentless pursuit, killed countless of its own. Unlike the thugs of Ironspire, however, the beast showed no reluctance for the fallen night tooths. To it, they were nothing more than expendable pawns, weeds to be culled in pursuit of its true prey. Elysian savored this battle with unexpected relish. How could he not, when his opponent was doing most of the work for him? He merely needed to guide the beast like a puppet on strings, and it followed blindly, as predictable as a trained hound. This just proved a timeless truth: no matter how intelligent a creature might be, whether human or eldron, if you struck at their pride and twisted their arrogance just right, even the most brilliant beings could be reduced to mindless beasts, consumed by their own rage. And that''s exactly what Elysian did. He ran and weaved, causing destruction as much as he could. The havoc that followed¡ªthe havoc¡ªwas a sight to behold. "Is that the best you can do, you fucking mutt?" Elysian taunted, his laughter ringing through the night air as he pranced about like some entitled noble with nothing better to do than torment his inferiors. "You''re as slow as shit!" The night howler''s fury raged at the boy''s mockery, its reason shattered as it fell for such obvious bait. It roared and clawed and snapped its massive jaws, but instead of catching the insufferable young noble, its attacks found only its own. The night tooths died in waves and droves, yet still they came, loyal to a fault¡ªeven to their doom they strode. Their devotions were tragic to behold. Elysian moved to his own beat while systematically disrupting his enemy''s tempo. This deadly dance continued, and with each passing moment, his chances of survival grew stronger. He would not be a mere bait, holding the horde at bay while others escaped. Instead, he was delivering a devastating blow to his enemy''s forces, turning their own strength against them. But as the saying goes, even fools learn¡ªand from mistakes, wisdom grows. Without warning, the night howler halted its frenzied assault. Its eyes still blazed with a wrath that could incinerate a man''s soul, yet it stood perfectly still, watching¡ªand commanding its night tooths to maintain their relentless pursuit. Like before, the beast returned to its role as observer and commander, orchestrating its forces from behind the scenes. Unfortunately for Elysian, reason had seeped back into the creature''s thick skull. This sobering development served as a stark reminder¡ªan eldron was never to be underestimated for long. The young noble''s smirk faded as the gravity of his new situation sank in. His strategic advantage had shifted, and now he would need to contend with totally different circumstances. Before, he had a sound and effective strategy¡ªletting the night howler exhaust itself while he conserved his own. Now, the tables have turned. He found himself expending precious energy, fighting and evading while the beast merely watched, patiently biding its time. The disadvantage of his situation wasn''t lost on him. And Elysian wasn¡¯t the only one who noticed. The night howler seemed to calm down, enjoying itself watching his ceaseless struggle. Yet despite this shift in his predicament, nothing had changed. Elysian did not need to eliminate every night tooth or even confront the night howler¡ªhe simply needed to hold their attention long enough for the soldiers to escape, all while keeping himself alive. A simple goal complicated by increasingly difficult circumstances. The battle had evolved into a peculiar stalemate. The night howler seemed content to direct its forces from afar, though this wasn''t entirely by choice. It had learned that directly engaging Elysian would only result in a futile chase, wasting precious energy with nothing to show for it. So instead, it watched as Elysian was forced to fight, the young noble carefully limiting his movements to conserve what energy he could, trying to maintain the same level of efficiency he had earlier. As time lost meaning in his deadly dance, Elysian rediscovered something unexpected¡ªa strange, hypnotic quality to combat. Despite the blood, the shrieks, and the constant presence of death, he found an odd serenity as he lost himself in the slaughter. It was then that fragments of his previous life began to surface¡ªmemories of a time when death was as routine as breathing, when combat was the only constant in an ever-changing world. And here he was again, in this new life, falling into the same familiar patterns. These memories, which he hadn''t expected to be comforting, washed over him with surprising warmth. Against the backdrop of a full moon hanging in the cold night sky, Elysian moved like death himself, his shadow dancing across the damp ground now littered with the bodies of fallen night tooths. The moonlight caught the edge of BloodShade, casting brief, crimson arcs through the darkness as he moved. Each strike was efficient, practiced¡ªthe memory of countless battles bleeding through from one life into the next. The spear sang through the air, claiming swaths of night tooths with every swing, their bodies crumpling into the shadows. Above, the night howler''s glowing eyes glowered at his every movement, perhaps recognizing something familiar in the way the boy reveled in the carnage. The cold air grew thick with the metallic tang of blood and the musty stench of wet fur. Yet Elysian continued his deadly dance, each movement lethal, each strike brought death. His weapons curved and stabbed through the darkness, leaving only silence in its wake. But no matter how many night tooths fell to his blade, their numbers seemed endless. At first, confusion clouded his mind¡ªsurely he had killed enough to thin their numbers. Instead, the horde only grew. The blood-soaked air had become a beacon, drawing more of the creatures from the surrounding darkness. This revelation did not bode well for him. His space to maneuver had shrunk dangerously, forcing him to use Shadowstep multiple times already. Though BloodShade''s abilities didn''t drain his own aura, each use depleted a precious resource he might need in desperate situations. Watching the slaughter, the night howler finally acknowledged that this was no ordinary human. Despite his youth, Elysian''s age bore no bearing to the danger he posed¡ªhe moved like a warrior who had walked with death through countless battles. This earned him the night howler''s respect. But should Elysian be grateful? Nothing good ever came from earning one foe''s regard; it merely meant they would no longer hold back. As if to confirm this dark truth, a thick fog began creeping across the battlefield, slowly enveloping everything in its cold embrace. Elysian released a weary groan before sighing in resignation. He knew that death approaches. One wrong move, she would drag him down to his doom. Chapter 120 When the fog began rising from the ground, Elysian found himself bewildered. Its origin was a mystery¡ªwas this a natural phenomenon, or something more sinister related to the night howler''s abilities? ''This b*stard is up to something. Whatever it is, I''m sure it''s dangerous.'' From what Elysian could recall, the night howler possessed only two abilities: Mist Form and Howling Dark. Their names were self-explanatory, and he suspected this fog was connected to Mist Form¡ªseemingly an enhanced version of the night tooth''s Mist Shift ability. According to Eye''s information, ''The night howler can maintain its mist form far longer than a night tooth, capable of engulfing both enemies and surroundings in an impenetrable fog.'' While this explained how the creature could affect its environment, one detail troubled Elysian¡ªthe night howler remained motionless, watching, showing no signs of using its abilities or transformation. ''Damn it, what game is this creature playing?'' Elysian''s frustration mounted as he continued his deadly dance, dodging attacks while cutting down night tooths. His combat-hardened instincts screamed that something was wrong. Years of experience had taught him that overlooking such details, however minor they seemed, often meant the difference between survival and death. ''My gut''s screaming danger. I''m missing something crucial, and if I don''t figure it out soon, I''m finished.'' As the fog thickened and spread, Elysian noticed something odd¡ªthe number of night tooths was dwindling far too quickly. It made no sense. Given how many had been fighting, their numbers should have increased, not decreased. The discrepancy set off alarm bells in his mind. Sudden realization struck him like lightning. His eyes widened in horror. "Fuck!" he snarled, teeth clenched as he used Shadowstep, barely escaping the encroaching mist. His timing proved crucial¡ªwhere he had stood mere moments before, several mist-formed night tooths materialized, their jaws snapping through empty air. ''F*ck, that was close. Too close. I''ve overstayed my welcome. Any longer and I''m¡ª'' Before he could complete the thought, the surrounding mist transformed into a writhing mass of night tooth heads. With practiced precision, Elysian''s spear became a blur of motion, cutting down the immediate threats while creating space to maneuver. But even as he fought, he knew he was running out of time. The fog continued to thicken, transforming into an oppressive shroud that spawned night tooths without warning. What made the situation truly terrifying was their unpredictability¡ªthey materialized mere moments before striking, giving Elysian precious little time to react. ''What the hell is happening? Mist Shift was never meant to work like this.'' Left with no choice, Elysian spun his spear defensively around, creating a makeshift shield against attacks from all directions. Though effective at keeping the night tooths at bay, this defensive maneuver was rapidly depleting his stamina. Recognizing the unsustainable nature of his situation, he seized a brief opening and sprinted forward, determined to escape. The night howler, however, had anticipated this move. For the first time that night, the beast unleashed its dreaded ability¡ªHowling Dark. The effect was instantaneous. ''F-f*ck! What''s happening to me?!'' An overwhelming wave of terror crashed over Elysian, stopping him dead in his tracks. His body betrayed him, trembling uncontrollably as primal fear coursed through his veins. In that moment of clarity between panic-stricken thoughts, he remembered the night howler''s ability. Though he fought to maintain control, that brief pause was all the night tooths needed. They swarmed him, their fangs promising to tear his flesh apart. Only the Shroud of Tenebris saved him from devastation, its protection turning fatal wounds into shallow gashes. Yet even these relatively minor injuries sent blood coursing through him. While not immediately life-threatening, Elysian knew he couldn''t afford for this to continue. ¡®Damn it, I¡¯m in deepsh*t! This b*stard is starting to make its move now while his minions are endless.¡¯ Snarling in frustrated defiance, he lashed out with his spear, carving through the horde of night tooths before activating Shadowstep to put distance between himself and his attackers. The night howler watched with growing curiosity. Its Howling Dark ability typically rendered victims helpless, leaving them paralyzed with terror on the ground. Given the vast difference in their power levels, the fight should have ended there. Yet this boy had not only remained standing but had managed to mount a counter-attack. More puzzling still, its discerning eyes noted how the night tooths'' attacks had barely done any damage.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. ¡®How did I ever think that I could escape from it easily? Tsk, I¡¯m as foolish as ever.¡¯ Elysian stood at a distance, chest heaving from exertion, his cold, calculating gaze trained on the night howler. They regarded each other, even as Elysian was forced to keep moving, the relentless assault of night tooths allowing him no time to rest. The seriousness of his situation wasn''t lost on him. With the night howler maintaining its vigilant watch, his initial escape plan was now scrapped and forgotten. A chilling realization settled over him: unless something changed dramatically, his fate was sealed. He needed to do something, and he needed it fast. Blood continued to flow from his wounds with each heartbeat, a grim reminder of the price of failure. As the mist thickened around him like a noose, Elysian''s mind raced. He needed an advantage, any advantage, but the constant harassment from the night tooths and the looming threat of their master left him little room for an elaborate plan. Time was running out. ''Damn it. No choice but to face this monster head-on. Let''s hope all that training wasn''t for nothing. Here goes everything.'' In a blur of motion, Elysian activated Shadowstep, materializing behind the night howler. Without hesitation, he channeled Crimson Sacrifice, targeting the beast''s unprotected flank. ''F*ck, that hurts.'' A grunt of pain escaped his lips as the ability extracted its toll, draining a portion of his health. The injury from Crimson Sacrifice cut deeper than the night tooths'' earlier attacks¡ªthis was why he loathed using this particular ability. It was a double-edged sword in the truest sense. Still, necessity had forced his hand, and he''d seized the only opening he''d seen. Fortunately, the Shroud of Tenebris seemed to complement with Crimson Sacrifice, dampening the ability''s punitive nature. Without mitigating its negative effect, he would have been in dire straits given his current predicament. Elysian''s momentary bliss at landing a clean hit quickly turned to dismay. Despite using an epic ability with the element of surprise, he''d only managed to inflict a moderate wound on the night howler. The ability should have dealt a grievous wound, potentially fatal to an unsuspecting opponent. The gap in their cultivation levels was proving to be a nearly insurmountable obstacle. ''Sh*t. Two abilities chained perfectly, a clean hit from behind, and this is all I get? Tsk, this is exactly why fighting someone above your level is such a pain in the ass.'' The night howler''s roar of rage shattered the night air. Its hind leg lashed out in violent retaliation as it whirled to face its attacker. Elysian had anticipated the counter, rolling to the side with barely a breath to spare. As the beast turned to confront him, he was already in motion, circling to maintain position at its rear. Direct confrontation would be suicide¡ªhe''d seen enough to know that much. With his strongest attack barely causing damage, his only remaining option was to focus on that single wound, striking it again and again until it became a serious issue. His mind raced as he moved, analyzing the situation with cold clarity despite all the tension. The night howler''s durability was frightening, but even the mightiest beast could fall. If he could keep targeting that same spot while avoiding its counters, there might be a chance. It wasn''t much of a plan, but it was all he had. Fortune favored the bold as Elysian seized the initiative before the night howler could fully turn. Channeling aura into his legs, he launched himself like a living arrow, BloodShade gleaming in his left hand. Through gritted teeth, he triggered Crimson Sacrifice once more, his weapon arcing toward the beast''s wounded flank¡ªonly for his target to dissolve into mist, leaving him striking empty air. ''Sh*t!'' Time seemed to slow as horrified realization dawned. His eyes widened in disbelief as his mind screamed at his own folly. The creature hadn''t been vulnerable¡ªit had been baiting him. Like a fool, he''d charged straight into the beast''s trap. Still airborne, he watched with terrible clarity as the night howler''s Mist Form materialized, its massive jaws right on him. The beast''s maw was so big that Elysian''s entire body fit easily between it with fangs that could have easily shred him to pieces even with the Shroud of Tenebris protecting him. Drawing upon the last remnants of his composure, Elysian wrenched his mind back from the brink of panic. With a defiant roar, he channeled all the aura he could muster into his spear, driving it upward into the descending jaw. The desperate maneuver served two purposes¡ªit temporarily prevented the beast from closing its maw while simultaneously inflicting a wound far more serious than his earlier successful strike. The irony wasn''t lost on him; he''d turned the creature''s own biting force against it. Seizing the moment, Elysian sprang into action. With BloodShade in hand, he triggered Crimson Sacrifice yet again, stabbing repeatedly into the night howler''s mouth. The beast attempted to shift back into Mist Form to escape, but Elysian''s aura-infused spear prevented the transformation, leaving it groaning in agony as it frantically tried to bite its way out of it. A sharp crack caught Elysian''s attention¡ªhis spear was beginning to splinter under the immense pressure of the beast''s jaw. The sight jolted him into action. While Shadowstep would have provided the safest escape, he couldn''t afford to waste the energy. He needed another solution. "Uroko K¨­shin," he whispered, and serpentine scales materialized across his body, reinforcing his defenses. "Hebi no Suiky¨­," he added, the technique flooding his muscles with swiftness as he executed his retreat. The timing proved perfect¡ªhis spear shattered with a thunderous crack as the night howler''s jaws finally snapped shut. A moment''s delay would have seen him joining the weapon in its doom, becoming nothing more than another meal for the beast. As Elysian put distance between himself and the night howler, a grim smile crossed his face at the sight of blood flooding the beast''s maw. Despite their vast difference in cultivation levels, the creature couldn''t escape with just a moderate wound this time. Though not fatal, the injury was severe enough to make the beast think twice about where it would snap its jaws next. ''How do you like that, you bastard? That''s what you get for trying to bite me.'' The beast remained unaware of the nastiest surprise yet to come¡ªCrimson''s Edge. Among BloodShade''s most devastating effect was its ability to cause severe bleeding from each cut and injury it inflicted. This insidious effect grew more dangerous with each passing moment. Elysian had finally managed to turn the tables; he was no longer the one racing against time. The night howler now faced only two options: either end this fight quickly or retreat and let him go. But before Crimson''s Edge could take full effect, Elysian needed to survive what came next. As he backed away, the surrounding fog converged as the night tooths resumed their relentless assault. Unlike before, he no longer had his spear to act as both shield and deterrent against these creatures. All he had now was BloodShade. Though his knife was the more powerful weapon, it was better suited for close combat against single powerful opponents¡ªnot for fending off swarms of weaker foes. ''Sigh. This is about to get ugly.'' Chapter 121 Just as Elysian had predicted, he was now reduced to killing night tooths one at a time instead of in droves as before. He wanted to flicker some stones to kill them, but the way they only showed themselves when they were so close, it would be quite hard to hit them. He quickly realized that continuing to fight these creatures was merely wasting his energy. Fortunately, the Shroud of Tenebris working in tandem with the Uroko K¨­shin provided excellent protection, allowing him to shrug off most of the night tooths'' attacks. Yet he knew this was no solution¡ªmerely a momentary reprieve from his desperate predicament. "Hebi no Hayasa," Elysian whispered as he sprinted away from the night howler, testing whether the beast had finally had enough of him and would let him go. Sadly, it wasn''t the case. Before he could even go far, another mental attack assaulted his consciousness, momentarily freezing him in his tracks. ''This annoying mutt just won''t let me go. Hebi no Suiky¨­.'' Gritting his teeth, Elysian began dodging in a random direction, anticipating the inevitable attack. And just as he expected, the night howler''s enraged maw materialized from the fog, nearly taking his head off. Only his feet being firmly planted on the ground allowed him to change direction at the last possible moment. Rather than confront the beast directly, Elysian chose to flee. Their situations were now reversed¡ªhe could let time do its work while focusing on staying alive. The night howler seemed to finally realize this, noticing its wounds weren''t healing but instead bleeding more severely. Yet instead of retreating, the beast only intensified its pursuit. ''Damn it, it''s not kidding around. I really must have pissed off this b*stard.'' Elysian ran for his life, channeling most of his aura into his legs to boost his speed. But before he could gain significant distance, another mental attack struck him. Unlike before, the night tooths materialized around him, using their jaws to slow his movements while their master rapidly closed the gap. With the night tooths holding him down, Elysian could not use Shadowstep to escape. As the night howler''s massive maw descended upon him, he stared death in the face. In desperation, he quickly used Nightmare Weave, materializing a larger night howler from thin air. The night tooths immediately released him and backed away, afraid of the illusion. Even their master retreated back, maintaining an aggressive stance while growling cautiously. Elysian observed the effect of his ability and was greatly disappointed by it. ''Just as I expected. It did not work'' While Night Weave had succeeded in terrifying the night tooths, who trembled before the illusion, its effect on their master was limited. This came as no surprise¡ªthe difference in their cultivation levels was simply too great to summon something truly frightening to the night howler. Instead, his ability had only managed to conjure something that rivaled it. Though it was not perfect, the illusion had saved him from certain death¡ªsomething he was grateful for and wouldn''t take lightly. The night howler circled the illusionary beast warily, crimson droplets painting the ground from its wounds. Elysian seized the moment to escape, using Shadowstep again, propelling himself in the opposite direction. His chest burned with each ragged breath, desperation clawing at his insides. The earlier clash had shattered his confidence¡ªfacing the night howler wasn''t merely suicide, it was a brutal reminder of the huge gulf between them. Time worked against them both. The night howler''s blood drew a macabre trail behind it, while Elysian''s repeated use of aura left him teetering on the edge of exhaustion. Each heartbeat brought them closer to their limits¡ªeither the beast would succumb to its wounds, or Elysian''s aura would fade, leaving him defenseless. ¡®I hope this b*stard had enough and won¡¯t go after me anymore. I¡¯m not some easy prey that it could just carelessly hunt. I¡¯m more trouble than I¡¯m worth.¡¯ With the night tooths cowering in terror and his enemies distracted, Elysian pushed himself further than before. Hope, fragile as morning frost, began to bloom in his chest. The darkness ahead seemed to thin, promising escape, salvation¡ªuntil reality crashed down with the force of an avalanche. The night howler''s maw materialized from the shadows, a cavern of gleaming fangs and dark void. Elysian''s body twisted on instinct, but not fast enough. Time slowed to a crawl as razor-sharp teeth cleaved through flesh and bone. A sound like wet branches snapping filled his ears, followed by a spray of warmth across his face. His right arm vanished into the beast''s stomach, leaving only a ragged stump below his shoulder. Neither his Shroud of Tenebris nor Uroko K¨­shin had offered any resistance against those terrible jaws. The world tilted sideways. White-hot agony exploded through his shoulder, stealing his breath before his voice could form a scream. His remaining hand clutched at the stump, fingers slipping in the torrent of blood. The sight of his own severed flesh sent waves of nausea crashing through him, his mind struggling to accept the sudden asymmetry of his body.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. But the night tooths granted him no reprieve to process his mutilation. They descended from all directions, forcing him to move despite the shock threatening to paralyze him. Each dodge sent fresh waves of agony through his shoulder, blood flowing freely with every movement. The night howler lunged again, jaws snapping for his remaining arm. Elysian''s legs betrayed him, buckling beneath the weight of blood loss and exhaustion. The stumble saved him, sending him sprawling beneath the creature''s deadly bite. Pressed against the cold ground, terror and defiance warred within him. His vision swam, darkness creeping at the edges, but his spirit remained unbroken. Even cornered, even maimed, he would not surrender to death without a fight. Through gritted teeth and iron will, he forced his trembling body to rise. If this was to be his last stand, he would face it on his feet. "Come, you fucking mutt!" Elysian''s voice cracked, blood dripping from his remaining arm as he raised BloodShade. His legs trembled, but he forced them still. "If I''m going to die here, I''ll surely take you with me!" Crimson blood traced patterns down his torn sleeve where his right arm used to be. Each heartbeat sent fresh waves of agony through the mangled stump, each pulse carrying more of his life away. The night howler''s yellow eyes tracked every drop, its massive form casting long shadows in the moonlight. Around them, countless night tooths circled, their teeth gleaming like needles in the dark. Earlier, he had clung to hope that if he could just buy enough time and focus on survival, he might escape this situation relatively unscathed. But the moment he lost his arm, that hope vanished like mist. He was now bleeding as badly as the night howler, his aura nearly exhausted. Worse still, endless night tooths waited in the shadows, ready to tear him apart. Driven into a corner, he could no longer see any path to survival. The fight had escalated far beyond what he had anticipated. His previous confidence¡ªthe certainty that he could escape any situation unharmed¡ªnow seemed like a child''s naive dream. Reality had humbled him, and he could only bite his lip in bitter resignation. ''Hey Eye, can you offer me some f*cking help? If I die here, you might die as well.'' Elysian heaved breathlessly, waiting for the Eye of Sacraeon''s response. Like before, he was met with only silence. He had expected as much. Apart from its earlier warning, the artifact had remained quiet throughout the battle, even when he lost his arm. This silence was peculiar, especially considering the artifact''s usual tendency for insult-driven rants. He had his suspicions. Perhaps it had already foreseen his doom. Though powerful, he suspected the Eye''s abilities were limited to affecting his mind and consciousness, likely because he hadn''t taken full ownership of it. This theory was based on his experience with fully owning BloodShade and the scattered information she had provided him. ''Damn it, I never expected my life to end this way. I''ve barely begun. Why did I make the foolish decision to play the hero? Sigh. Yet I could never leave those soldiers to their doom when I had the power to prevent it, even though I''ve been proven terribly wrong. I don''t regret it ¨C I couldn''t live with myself if I had walked away. But that doesn''t make this suck any less.'' The night howler tensed, muscles rippling beneath its scarred hide. Elysian tightened his grip on BloodShade, ignoring how the hilt slipped in his blood-slicked palm. His heart thundered in his chest¡ªnot with fear, but with a burning defiance that coursed through his veins like liquid fire. If death wanted him, it would have to work for its meal. With a roar that tore at his throat, Elysian charged forward. BloodShade''s edge caught the moonlight as he hurtled toward the beast, his final prayer not for survival, but for the strength to carve his vengeance into the monster''s flesh. "Oshiyoseru!" Elysian''s scream ripped from his lungs as his aura surged through his legs like lightning. The world blurred around him as he launched himself straight toward the night howler''s gaping maw. Yellowed fangs larger than daggers filled his vision, hot breath reeking of death washing over him. But before those jaws could tear him apart, Elysian''s remaining arm stabbed upward, striking true. The blade sank deep into the beast''s snout with a satisfying crunch. ¡®That¡¯s what you get, you f*kcing mutt!¡¯ The Night Howler''s agonized howl shattered the night air. Its massive head whipped back, sending droplets of dark blood arcing through the moonlight. Massive claws slashed through the space where Elysian had been a heartbeat before, but he was already moving. Using the embedded blade as an anchor, he swung himself upward, the wind whistling past his ears as he vaulted over the beast''s thrashing head. He soared toward the night howler''s eyes, BloodShade poised to blind the damnable creature. But before his blade could exact its vengeance, the beast dissolved into mist, leaving Elysian to roll across the hard ground. ''Damn it! Hebi no Suiky¨­.'' The words barely left his mind before instinct took over. Elysian''s body moved in a random direction, each step unpredictable. The air behind him shifted¨Ca telltale sign. The Night Howler materialized from the mist, its rage-filled eyes blazing like hellfire, jaws snapping at empty air where he had been just moments before. "Raijin no Ikari," he whispered, lunging forward with Crimson Sacrifice. The knife sang through the air, finding its mark in the beast''s unprotected flank, releasing dark blood that painted abstract patterns across the ground. The Night Howler''s retaliatory strike cut through empty air again as Elysian slipped between its legs. BloodShade left a burning trail along the beast''s belly, drawing another pained shriek from the monster. The young noble rolled across the ground, the impact jarring his wounded body, but he didn''t stop moving. He couldn''t. The night howler dissolved once more into mist, materializing behind him with fangs poised to tear him apart. But Elysian was ready. He melted into shadow, using Shadowstep to appear above the creature''s head. Channeling every ounce of his remaining aura into BloodShade, he descended, aiming for the beast''s hateful eye. The night howler''s sudden movement caused his strike to miss its target, but the blade found purchase nonetheless, severing one of its ears in a spray of blood. The beast vanished again, only to materialize above him, faster than before, its massive jaws clamping down on Elysian''s left leg. Bone splintered with a sickening crack, tearing his leg away. As blood erupted from Elysian''s mouth, it only fueled his fury. Elysian laughed¨Ca wild, manic sound. His remaining leg shot up, boots connecting with teeth as he used the beast''s own bite to propel himself forward. A maniacal grin split his face as he drove his blade fueled by Crimson Sacrifice deep into the night howler''s eye. "Let''s die together, you fucking bastard!" Blood sprayed from his lips as he screamed, his face split in a feral grin as he stared into the ruined eye of his enemy. Battle lust consumed him, turning his world red and his thoughts to fire. "True Emergence - Medea." The air itself seemed to bleed, as the dark night suddenly became crimson, transforming darkness into a hellish dawn. Chapter 122 The world itself seemed to hold its breath as an unnatural stillness descended upon the land. The air grew thick and heavy, while darkness itself began to bleed crimson hues all around. Temperature fell, not with the gentle touch of winter, but with the cruel grip of ancient malevolence, freezing everything in its reach. Blood¡ªthat vital essence flowing through every living creature¡ªbegan to respond to an otherworldly call. It sang a terrible symphony within the veins of all beings, burning like liquid fire, as if attempting to break free from its mortal vessels. Every heartbeat became a painful reminder of the wrongness that had invaded their realm, a harbinger of the horror about to manifest. From the depths of this crimson twilight, she emerged¡ªa being of such terrible majesty that reality itself seemed to recoil at her presence. Suspended between obsidian pillars adorned with writhing runes, her form defied natural law. Her dress of absolute darkness devoured light, adorned with blood-red poppies that pulsed with stolen life. Each flower held runes so ancient and terrible that those who gazed upon them felt their very souls trying to flee their bodies. Her partially concealed face bore the beauty of death¡ªporcelain white skin marred by an exposed crystalline fang where her right cheek should be. Blood flowed like tears down her features, each drop carrying memories of countless tortured souls. The crimson crown floating above her head radiated pure dread, threatening to shatter sanity itself. Those who dared look upon it found themselves trapped in its hypnotic embrace, forced to witness fleeting visions of screaming phantoms¡ªsouls of the countless victims whose suffering had forged this unholy diadem. The air grew thick with the metallic taste of blood as reality bent around her presence. She was more than just a being of power¡ªshe was a manifestation of primal fear itself, an entity whose very existence threatened to unravel the fabric of sanity. As she fully materialized in our realm, the world itself seemed to weep tears of blood, acknowledging the arrival of something that should never have been. Wisps of fog shuddered and convulsed in the crimson-stained air. One by one, the night tooths'' misty forms snapped back to solid flesh¡ªnot with their usual fluid grace, but in violent, jerking motions. Their claws scraped against cold earth, leaving deep furrows as their legs buckled beneath them. Jaws that had moments ago dripped with ferocity now chattered, fangs clicking against fangs in an erratic rhythm of fear. Their eyes, usually keen and hungry, darted wildly from shadow to shadow, as if seeking escape from this incomprehensible presence. A low whine cut through the silence. The night howler, a beast whose shadow alone had made a brave man run in fear, looked terrified beyond compare. Each breath came in short, sharp gasps that sent clouds spiraling into the cold air. The creature''s fur now stood rigid¡ªeach strand a needle of fear standing away from its flesh. When it finally moved, it was to take one trembling step backward, then another, its fearsome claws leaving deep gouges in the earth. The same maw that had torn through Elysian now snapped shut with an audible click, a thin whimper escaping through clenched teeth. In this moment of terror, time itself seemed to pause, creating absolute silence broken only by the shallow, desperate breaths of the once-fearsome creatures. The movements of Lady Malice herself cut through the stillness like a blade through silk¡ªno hesitation, no sound. Her arms, pale as moonlight and strong as steel, curved upward to meet his falling form. The crimson light caught the tears of blood still streaming down her cheeks, each droplet suspended in the air like rubies caught in spider''s silk. "Foolish child. Your hubris has led to your undoing." Medea''s words cut like a sharp blade, but her eyes betrayed her true feelings¡ªworry and concern for the young noble''s dire state. Her gaze swept over his severed limbs as she worked swiftly to stem the bleeding. "I''ve only just accepted you as my master, and here you are, dying. Is this some cruel jest? Because I find it rather insulting." Elysian forced his eyes open, managing a weak grin despite his pain. "It''s nice to see you too, my lady. You''re as beautiful as ever." "I know," Medea responded with a melancholic smile. "But you look like sh*t, brat." "Can''t argue with that." Elysian''s voice came out strained and brittle. He attempted a chuckle that devolved into a pained groan before adding, "Though my strongest feature was never my face, my lady. It''s my charm." Medea snorted, unmoved by his attempt at levity. "Even at death''s door, you find time for jokes. I swear, I don''t know what to do with you." When she saw his grin widen, she scowled. "You do realize you''re dying, right?" Hope suddenly bloomed in his eyes. "Can''t you do something?" "Do I look like a healer to you?" Medea''s words carried the weight of stone. "I suppose not." Elysian''s hope withered as quickly as it had sprouted. Of course¡ªBloodShade was known as a harbinger of death, not a preserver of life. "Before I go, could you deal with them first?" He tilted his head toward the cowering night howler, paralyzed by terror. "Ah, I''d almost forgotten about these insects." Medea''s attention shifted to the creatures as rage took hold of her. Most of the night tooths fled at her mere glance, overcome by primal fear. But the night howler stood its ground, defiance burning in its eyes as it realized flight meant certain death. It threw back its head and unleashed a challenging roar that echoed through the night.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. Countless crimson needles hung in the air like frozen rain, each one catching moonlight like rubies with deadly promise. Medea''s hand moved and death descended. The needles whistled through the air, finding their marks with cruelty. The first wave pierced eyes, throats, hearts¡ªeach strike releasing fresh fountains of crimson. As the night tooths scattered like startled ravens, their forms flickering between mist and flesh. But there was no escape. Where one would materialize, dozens of blood needles waited, piercing through their semi-corporeal forms. Their attempts at escape only made them more vulnerable, blood spraying in elegant arcs like some ancient forgotten art. Each fallen night tooth became a new weapon. Their spilled blood rose from the ground in spiraling ribbons, joining her deadly dance. The crimson streams twisted together, forming a swirling vortex around her that grew larger with each death. Bodies collapsed, drained of their blood, becoming hollow husks that crumbled into mist. The night howler, its muzzle already stained with its own blood, bared its fangs in desperate defiance. Its massive form launched forward, claws extended¡ªonly to stumble as Medea''s power seized the blood dripping from its jaw. The beast''s own vitality betrayed it, each droplet becoming a barb that tore through muscle and sinew. Still, the creature fought. Its claws raked the air inches from Medea, its wounded body moving with the desperate strength of cornered prey. A swipe of its massive paw dispersed a wave of blood needles, sending crimson droplets scattering like rubies. Medea''s response was subtle¡ªa mere twist of her wrist. The blood pooling beneath the night howler suddenly writhed to life, spiraling up its legs like hungry serpents. Where Elysian''s earlier attacks had left wounds, these streams found entry, burrowing deeper, spreading through veins like poison. The beast''s howl of rage transformed into a gurgle as blood¡ªits own and that of its fallen servants¡ªconverged. Above the dying creature, the collected vitality of countless night tooths merged into a single massive spear, its surface rippling with the combined blood of all her victims. The weapon hung for a moment, its point aimed at the night howler''s heart, before plunging down with the weight of an avalanche. The impact shook the earth. The night howler''s massive form arched one final time before collapsing, its body dissolving into the growing pool of crimson that spread across the cold ground. Through it all, Medea maintained her gentle hold on Elysian, her movements a delicate caress. The carnage around them played out like a dance, each death an exhilarating performance. The air grew thick with the scent of blood¡ªthe smell of vengeance. Until finally, silence fell once more¡ªbroken only by the cold wind, sweeping across Lady Crimson''s pale weeping cheeks. Elysian''s eyes widened, a smile gracing his pale face. "Damn, you killed it quite easily." Medea snorted at his praise. "You''d already wounded it badly. In its weakened state, it wasn''t much of a challenge." She sighed, her voice tinged with an unusual vulnerability. "If it had been at full strength, I''m not certain I could have emerged victorious." The young noble chuckled. "I didn''t know you could be so modest, my lady," he said, offering a cheerful smile that belied the life slowly ebbing from his body. "But you''re right. The cultivation difference was just too great. Luckily, it was badly wounded before I could even get to fight it." Medea''s gaze softened, memories casting shadows across her features. Ghosts of her lost child of centuries past flickered in her eyes. Her hand, now resting on Elysian''s chest, felt the erratic rhythm of a heart fighting its final battle. "You should have called me far sooner, foolish child," she said softly, her words carrying the weight of sorrow and great loss. "We might have altered your cursed fate. Now, you''ve squandered your second chance." Elysian''s sigh was weighted with regret, yet a hint of resignation lingered in his voice. "Some risks," he murmured, each word a labored breath, "demand to be taken." As his vision began to blur and his life force drained away, a sudden burst of defiant humor seized him. He turned slightly, addressing something¡ªor someone¡ªbeyond Medea''s immediate perception. A painful chuckle escaped his lips, punctuated by a wracking cough. "You''ve been watching since the start of the fight," Elysian called out, his voice surprisingly steady. "Why not reveal yourself now? I''m dying anyway. I promise¡ªI won''t bite." The surrounding darkness seemed to hold its breath, waiting. What seemed at first to be a massive boulder trembled, then slowly unfolded. Stone and earth fell away like a living cloak, revealing a creature that defied the boundaries between humans and legends. The creature rose, dwarfing even the trees surrounding it¡ªa colosso of muscle and savage might. Its skin was a mottled pale blue-gray, stretched tight over muscles that rippled with inhuman strength. Thick, knotted sinews bulged beneath its surface, moving with a predatory grace that belied its great size. Massive arms¡ªeach thick as an old-growth tree¡ªhung down past its knees, ending in hands large enough to crush a man''s skull easily. One hand gripped a massive club¡ªa weapon of pure brutality. Long iron spikes erupted from its surface, their tips wickedly sharp and stained dark with layers of dried blood. Each spike told a silent story of its countless victims. The creature''s face was a nightmare of pure, unbridled ferocity. Eyes like chips of obsidian glinted with a cold, calculating intelligence beneath a pronounced brow ridge. Massive yellowed tusks¡ªcurved like brutal scimitars¡ªjutted from its lower jaw, protruding past its lips in a permanent, menacing grimace. Its mouth¡ªa jagged gash lined with broken, yellowed teeth¡ªlooked more suited to tearing flesh than speaking. Beside the creature stood a young woman who shared its grotesque lineage. Though not as tall as the creature, she matched Bran in height¡ªangular and lean. She moved with a predatory stillness that suggested absolute control. Where the other promised raw destruction, she radiated a more refined, calculated threat. Elysian¡¯s eyes widened in surprise at the monster he saw. "Well," he croaked, a thread of dark humor still clinging to his failing voice, "this is somewhat more interesting than I anticipated," he said as darkness finally took him. Chapter 123 Moonlight filtered through the dense canopy in broken shafts, casting ghostly patterns on the forest floor. The soldiers trudged through the undergrowth, their boots crushing fallen leaves with muffled crunches that seemed too loud in the silent darkness. Huge trees loomed around them, their massive trunks disappearing into the gloom above, branches reaching like gnarled fingers across the star-speckled sky. The night air hung thick with the scent of damp earth and rotting vegetation. Occasionally, an owl''s cry would pierce the silence, causing shoulders to tense and hands to grip sword hilts before relaxing again. As the hours wore on and the dreaded howls of their pursuers remained absent, the men''s rigid postures began to soften. Whispered conversations started to drift between the soldiers, their voices carrying the edge of nervous relief. "Never thought we''d make it past those beasts," one murmured, followed by a shaky laugh from his companion. "My grandmother''s soup would taste like heaven right now," another soldier mused, earning a few appreciative groans of agreement. "Quiet!" Hugo''s harsh whisper cut through the chatter like a blade, his voice trembling with barely contained fury. "You pieces of sh*t! Fooling around and dreaming of soup while that damnable brat risks his life to save your worthless ass?" The soldiers'' faces fell, shame creeping across their features in the dim moonlight. "If I hear one more word of this nonsense, you''ll be scrubbing Grimwatch''s latrines until your grandchildren have wives." He ran a hand through his head, disgust evident in every movement. "Soup... I can''t believe they''re talking about soup. These imbeciles. Soup." He kept repeating the word, each iteration dripping with more frustration as he glared at his men, who wisely avoided his burning gaze. "Now focus, you sh*t. Neither mine nor your worthless lives will escape this cursed place if you don''t shut your damned mouths." At the rear of the group, Bran and Osric lingered, their eyes constantly drawn back to the darkness behind them. Every shadow among the trees seemed to mock their failure to stay with their young master. They''d sworn sacred oaths to protect him, yet here they were, fleeing while he faced the night howlers and night tooths alone. "We should have stayed. I should''ve never insisted that we follow his command," Bran muttered, his earlier confidence crumbling like autumn leaves. Gone was the resolute warrior of hours ago, replaced by the frightened youth they all remembered from before. His weathered face tightened with worry as the tension and fear extracted their toll. "We should be at his side." Osric gripped his sword hilt until his knuckles whitened. "He ordered us to protect the soldiers," he whispered back, though the words tasted bitter as winter ash. "But by the gods, it feels wrong." His throat constricted as he pictured their young lord, barely more than a boy, standing alone against those beasts. Though they held absolute faith in their master''s abilities¡ªfor in their eyes, he was beyond compare¡ªtheir worry grew stronger with each passing moment. Elysian had trained them himself, and despite his youth, they''d witnessed him accomplish the impossible time and again. Yet concern for him was as natural as breathing; it was expected for someone they admire and respect. Time stretched their nerves tighter with each heartbeat. Every sound of the forest¡ªa branch cracking, leaves rustling in the cold night air¡ªmade them spin around, hearts leaping with hope to see Elysian emerging from the shadows, then plummeting with dread at the possibility of seeing something else entirely. The forest seemed alive with menace, each shadow potentially hiding their worst fears. Hours crawled by as they abandoned stealth for speed, yet still no sign of Elysian pierced the darkness. No matter how fervently Bran and Osric prayed, the shadows behind them remained empty. Their worry had transformed into a physical ache, a hollow pit that grew deeper with each step that took them further from their liege. Hugo watched the two young men, noting how their eyes constantly darted backward, how their hands trembled on their sword hilts. With a heavy sigh, he fell into step beside them. "I know the two of you are worried. I''m worried too," he said softly. Gone was the fierce energy and sharp humor that had defined him. In its place sat a bone-deep weariness, the weight of too many battles and too many losses etched into the lines of his face. "But believe in him. Hold onto that belief like it''s your last breath. Right now, that''s all any of us can do." Hugo met their eyes, searching for understanding. The raw concern he saw there made him feel the same. "That brat won''t die easily," he continued, trying to inject confidence into his voice. "I''ve only fought with him once, but what I witnessed..." He shook his head in wonderment. "He has more tricks than anyone I know. He''ll survive. He has to." Bran and Osric exchanged glances, their silence spoke more than any words. They knew things about their young master that Hugo didn''t¡ªhad seen both his brilliance. Their faith in him was absolute, yet so was their fear for his fate, which spoke volumes of how much they value him. Hugo caught their wordless exchange and a knowing smirk touched his lips, softening his weary expression. "You two knew him better than anyone. Trust in that knowledge. Trust in his capability." "We will," Osric whispered, his voice thick with emotion. Beside him, Bran nodded, his jaw clenched too tight for words. After listening intently for any signs of pursuit, Hugo turned back to them, his expression grave. "This is your first true taste of battle, isn''t it?" He didn''t wait for their response. "Let me give you some advice that''s kept me alive through countless campaigns. Learn to compartmentalize. Focus only on what you can control, nothing else. The mission in front of you¡ªthat''s your world. Everything else..." He gestured at the dark forest around them. "It''s all just smoke. Let it go, or these forsaken lands will swallow you whole."The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. His eyes bore into theirs, willing them to understand, to absorb this lesson that had been paid for in blood. "Do you understand what I''m telling you?" "We do," Bran answered, and something had changed in his voice. The frightened youth was gone, replaced by steel. His spine straightened as he spoke, shoulders squaring with newfound purpose. "We''ll survive this hell. We have to. The young master took great effort to save us¡ªwe won''t let that be in vain." Beside him, Osric''s face hardened with the same resolve, his nod sharp and certain. Hugo studied them for a moment, then broke into a genuine smile, the first they''d seen since their flight began. "Now that''s the spirit I need." His chuckle, though quiet, carried a warmth that seemed to push back the forest''s oppressive darkness. "We''re nearly there. Ready yourselves." The two boys shared one final look at the path behind them, a silent prayer for their master''s safety, before turning forward with renewed determination. True to the captain''s word, the dense forest finally gave way to open land. The breaking dawn painted the sky in brilliant strokes of amber and rose, its light so sudden and stark after the oppressive darkness that they all halted in their tracks, hands raised to shield their adjusting eyes. Even Hugo, hardened by countless campaigns, found himself momentarily stunned by the simple beauty of daybreak. The soldiers stood transfixed at the threshold between forest and clearing, their bodies still half in shadow, half in light. After hours of seeing nothing but silhouettes and shadows, the world slowly bloomed into color before them. The morning light revealed their haggard faces, clothes torn by branches and stained with mud from their desperate flight. A collective sigh of relief rippled through the group, the sound carrying all the weight of their ordeal. In that moment of respite, the true toll of their nightmarish journey became apparent¡ªhands trembled as they lowered from sword hilts, shoulders sagged as tension finally released. The dawn represented more than just the end of night; it was a symbol of survival against impossible odds. They had escaped the forest''s malevolent embrace, evaded the night howlers'' pursuit, and lived to see another sunrise. Yet their relief remained bittersweet, tainted by the absence of the one who had made their escape possible. Bran and Osric stood side by side at the forest''s edge, their faces illuminated by the growing light. While the others looked forward to the promise of safety, they remained turned toward the darkness they''d left behind, their eyes searching the shadows one last time for any sign of their young master. "The light..." one of the younger soldiers whispered, his voice cracking with emotion, "I never thought darkness could last so long." Hugo allowed them this moment, understanding that sometimes survival needed to be felt, to be acknowledged, before they could move forward. The dawn had granted them a precious gift¡ªthey had lived through a night that could have claimed them all. Their moment of peace shattered like glass when the morning breeze carried something that made their blood run cold¡ªthe unmistakable sounds of battle. The clash of steel and desperate shouts drifted in front of them, not from the darkness of the forest behind, but from the dawn-lit plains ahead that had promised respite mere moments ago. "By the gods, is that¡ª" one soldier whispered, his voice anxious. "Fighting? Out there? Don''t tell me," another cut in, concerned edging into his words. "After we just went through...." The desperate whispers cascaded through the group like falling dominoes, each voice higher and more frantic than the last, until Hugo''s command cracked through the air like a whip. "Quiet!" The captain''s voice carried such authority that everyone instantly fell silent. His weathered face had transformed, all traces of earlier weariness replaced by razor-sharp focus. He raised one hand, tilting his head slightly as he listened to the distant chaos. Hugo sprinted forward, his instincts driving him to higher ground. He crested the hill at full speed, then froze as if struck by lightning. His weathered face, which had witnessed countless battles, drained of color. The perpetual confidence he wore vanished, replaced by an expression of grave concern that made him look decades older. Bran and Osric exchanged alarmed glances¡ªthey had noticed the captain''s reaction. They rushed to his side, and what they saw stole the breath from their lungs. Below, on the sprawling plains, a desperate scene unfolded. Nearly a hundred mounted soldiers fled in ragged formation, their horses'' hooves thundering against the earth. Behind them, pouring from the Great Forest of Grimwold like a tide of nightmares, came their pursuers. Hobgoblins and tribal warriors moved with terrifying speed and ferocity, their javelins finding marks with devastating accuracy. Soldiers toppled from their mounts, some dragged down by grasping hands, others pierced by crude but lethal weapons. While most of the cavalry managed to run away, their escape from death''s cold hands were hollow¡ªthis was merely a prelude to what was about to come. From the depths of Grimwold, their foes emerged in endless waves. Warriors and monsters alike spilled onto the plains like ants, their numbers defying comprehension. Their dark mass flowed toward the distant silhouette of Grimwatch Keep, a fortress that suddenly seemed desperately inadequate against such numbers. Yet, even with what was happening, it was Grimwold itself that commanded Bran''s attention, the forest that birthed this horror. Its reputation as the largest and most infamous forest in the Northern Continent seemed, if anything, understated. The ancient trees rose like titans, their tops lost in the morning mist, making even mountains seem modest in comparison. Their trunks were wider than houses, bark black as pitch and scored with marks that looked unsettlingly like claw marks from creatures best left unimagined. The forest stretched beyond the horizon in all directions, an ocean of primordial green that harbored nightmares older than civilization itself. The very air around it seemed darker, as if the forest devoured light itself. Stories spoke of entire armies vanishing within its depths, of creatures that had no names in any human tongue, of shadows that hunted and trees that walked. Looking at it now, Bran understood that every tale, no matter how terrifying, was likely an understatement. "My god," Hugo whispered, his voice hoarse. "This is no f*cking raid. This is war." Osric stumbled back a step, his young face gravely pale. "The keep... they''re not ready for this. No one could be ready for this." The morning sun, rather than illuminating the scene, seemed to cower behind gathering clouds, as if nature itself recoiled from what was unfolding. The great exodus from Grimwold continued unabated, each moment bringing more warriors, more monsters into the light of day. And somewhere behind them, the forest seemed suddenly tame in comparison, its dangers quaint against the awakening of this primordial giant. Chapter 124 Amid the frightened murmurs of soldiers still processing the battle below, Bran''s gaze shifted from Grimwold to Grimwatch Keep, and his breath caught in his throat. While it couldn''t match the primordial presence of the Great Forest, the fortress commanded its own dark grandeur that defied any conventional structure. Grimwatch rose from the center of what appeared to be a lake rather than a mere moat, its waters unusually wide and still, reflecting the keep''s image like a dark mirror. The fortress itself was fashioned from stone so black it seemed to devour light¡ªnot the dull gray-black of ordinary rock, but a deep, absolute darkness that suggested it had been carved from a single massive stone. The keep''s structure defied traditional design, rising in two distinct tiers like massive obsidian boxes stacked upon each other. The lower tier spread wide and imposing, while the upper box, though smaller in area, maintained the same forbidding presence. Each corner of both tiers bore towers that seemed to grow organically from the structure rather than having been built, their surfaces seamlessly melding into place. What truly set Grimwatch apart was its crown¡ªthe uppermost level that erupted from the second tier like spikes of spite. Here, towers rose at impossible height, needle-thin and sharp, enough to pierce the sky. All maintained that same blackness, creating a silhouette that was domineering and dreadful. Though full of grass, perhaps most unsettling were the trees that grew atop each tier. These weren''t the ordinary vegetation one might expect in a castle garden. These were ancient sentinels, their bark as black as the stone they grew from, their branches bare yet somehow menacing. They stretched their leafless limbs outward like grasping fingers, so tall and wide they seemed to be reaching for the clouds themselves. The absence of foliage only emphasized their otherworldly nature¡ªthese were not trees that had shed their leaves for winter, but something else entirely. "Gods above," Osric whispered, momentarily forgetting the battle as he too became transfixed by Grimwatch. His earlier tension gave way to awe. "I''ve heard stories, but nothing... nothing prepared me for this." Bran could only nod in agreement. He''d seen a few keeps and castles in his young life, but Grimwatch defied all conventional wisdom of fortress design. It stood as if it had been summoned rather than built, a manifestation of some ancient power rather than the work of human hands. The black trees swayed slightly in a wind that seemed to touch nothing else, their branches creating patterns against the morning sky that made his eyes hurt if he looked too long. The fortress radiated age and power in equal measure, its very presence suggesting it had stood watch over these lands since time immemorial. It was less a military installation than a monument to some forgotten purpose, its true nature as mysterious as the waters that surrounded it. Watching Bran and Osric''s awestruck expressions, Hugo couldn''t suppress a slight smile despite the dire circumstances. Their wide-eyed wonder reminded him of his own first encounter with Grimwatch''s strange architecture and Grimwold''s overwhelming immensity. For a moment, the weathered captain saw himself in their young faces¡ªthat same mixture of fear, wonder, and disbelief that had struck him decades ago. "Quite a sight, isn''t it?" Hugo''s voice carried a warmth that seemed at odds with their situation, his eyes crinkling at the corners with familiar fondness. "Makes you question everything you thought you knew about this world and the things hidden in it." But then he released a heavy sigh, the brief moment of levity evaporating like dew. His features settled back into the grave mask they''d worn throughout their harrowing night, the weight of command evident in every line of his face. "But wonder and questions will have to wait," the captain continued, his voice hardening with urgency. "That''s assuming we survive long enough to discuss any of this." He turned to address the entire group, his eyes sharp and commanding. "Focus, all of you. It seems we''re about to enter another hell yet again." The transformation in the soldiers was immediate and remarkable. Despite their bone-deep exhaustion and fear, years of training asserted itself. Backs straightened, hands found weapon hilts, and faces set with grim determination. These were veterans who had faced death before, and though fear still flickered in their eyes, their discipline held firm. Bran and Osric exchanged glances, their earlier amazement giving way to a sobering reality. The distant shouts of pursuit served as a harsh reminder of their predicament. "What''s our move, Captain?" Osric asked, his young voice steady despite the tension evident in his clenched jaw. His eyes darted between the ongoing chase on the plains and the imposing silhouette of Grimwatch. "Do we make a break for the keep?" Hugo''s response was immediate and emphatic, his head shaking with grave certainty. "We''d be cut down before we covered half the distance." He ran a calloused hand across his face, exhaustion and frustration evident in the gesture. "Those plains might as well be a death sentence right now." His voice dropped lower, heavy with the weight of command. "We need another way. One that doesn''t end with all our corpses feeding the grass." The soldiers shifted uneasily at his words, but none disputed them. They''d all seen enough battle to recognize a killing field when they saw one. From their vantage point, they watched the desperate chase continue across the plains. The mounted soldiers seemed to be pulling ahead, gradually increasing the distance between themselves and their pursuers.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it The real threat wasn''t in the immediate pursuit, but in the endless tide of warriors and creatures still emerging from Grimwold''s depths. They poured out like water from a broken dam, their numbers defying comprehension. Even as the first wave of cavalry approached the safety of Grimwatch''s black walls, the sheer volume of enemies streaming onto the plains painted a grim picture of what was to come. "They will make it inside," Bran murmured, his mind already seeing the outcome. "But then what?" "Surrounded," Hugo answered grimly, his eyes narrowing as he assessed the developing situation. "Grimwatch is strong¡ªstronger than any keep I''ve seen. But even the mightiest fortress can fall to siege if the numbers are great enough." He gestured at the continuing exodus from the forest. "And these numbers... they''re beyond anything I''ve seen in my years of defending this land." The implications hung heavy in the air. Even if the keep''s defenders could hold their walls¡ªeven if its mysterious black stone could withstand whatever horrors Grimwold had spawned¡ªthey would be trapped. "And we''d be useless to them," Osric added, voicing what they all realized. He looked at their group of exhausted soldiers. "Even if we somehow reached the keep, the difference would not be enough to turn the tide." He waved his hand at the sea of enemies below. The soldiers shifted uncomfortably, understanding the truth in his words. They had survived one nightmare in the forest only to witness the beginning of another¡ªone that threatened not just their lives, but perhaps Ironspire itself. The morning sun continued to rise, illuminating a scene that grew more hopeless with each passing moment. "Has it always been like this?" Osric asked, his eyes fixed on the battle raging below. The captain studied the young man''s expression, noting the concern etched on his face. "What do you mean?" "The attacks on Grimwatch," Osric gestured at the chaos below, where wildermen, hobgoblins and beasts hurled themselves towards Grimwatch and its defenses. "Are they this common?" Hugo leaned on his right leg, his weathered hands gripping the griff of his mace. "We''ve had our share of skirmishes over the years. Usually small raids¡ªtesting our defenses." He hesitated before continuing. "Among the wildermen, they say taking a life in battle marks the passage into manhood¡ª" He cut himself short, grimacing. "Sorry, I forgot your father was from one of the forest clans. I meant no disrespect. Not all of wildeman are bad. Some of them even trade with the keep. Simple things like food, furs and other stuff.¡±" "None taken, captain." Osric''s slight smile held no bitterness. "You''re right. Some are savage, there''s no denying it. The Great Forest holds countless tribes, each fighting for territory and resources. My father''s clan was wiped out in one such conflict. That''s why he chose to leave, like others before him." Hugo nodded thoughtfully. "A wise choice. Grimwold is unforgiving from what I heard." The captain''s eyes narrowed as he surveyed the battlefield. "But to answer your earlier question¡ªno, I''ve never seen anything like this. The scale of this attack... it''s unprecedented." "What changed?" Osric asked, his hand unconsciously tightening on his sword hilt. "Why now?" "That''s the problem. I don''t know." Hugo''s voice dropped to a whisper. "Grimwold''s politics, if you can call it that, are as tangled as its roots. Alliances and powers always shift. But this¡ª" he gestured at the organized assault below. "This speaks of something larger. Someone, or something, has united these forces somehow. And that," he met Osric''s gaze, "that terrifies me more than anything.¡ª" The distant sound of horns from within Grimwatch cut through their conversation. Hugo''s face drained of color before twisting with rage. "F*cking, idiot!" he snarled, his knuckles whitening on his sides. Osric and the nearby soldiers exchanged alarmed glances at the captain''s outburst as Bran hurriedly joined them. "What''s wrong, captain?" Bran asked, taking his place beside Osric. Hugo''s jaw worked as he fought to control his fury. "Aswald," he spat the name like a curse. "That reckless b*stard is about to do something stupid again. He''s going to lead a sortie outside Grimwatch''s walls." Osric and Bran shared a look of horrified disbelief. Below them, the moat that surrounded Grimwatch¡ªa massive expanse of water that had protected the fortress for generations. It was more like a lake than moat, its waters deep and wide. "That''s madness, even for Aswald," Osric protested, leaning forward to peer through the distance."He will surely not¡ª" "I''ve known that fool since we were green recruits," Hugo cut in, his voice bitter with old memories. "His father was a drunkard, but he was right about one thing when he named him Aswald." He jabbed a finger toward the keep''s main gates. "There! Watch! That f*cking @sshole!" True to Hugo''s prediction, the massive doors of Grimwatch groaned open. Soldiers began pouring out in disciplined columns, their armor gleaming in the rising light. "Captain," Bran''s voice held concern, "the bridges haven''t been lowered. How are they going to cross the¡ª" A grim smile played at the corners of Hugo''s mouth, despite his frustration. "Keep watching, brats. You''re about to see something amazing." As they watched, the first rank of soldiers reached the water''s edge. Instead of halting, they continued forward. Their boots didn''t sink into the waters¡ªthey walked atop it as if it were solid ground. Beneath their feet, a ghostly pale light bloomed with each step, spreading out in intricate patterns like frost on glass. The ancient magic of Grimwatch was revealing itself, transforming the lake''s surface into a crystalline pathway. Osric''s breath caught in his throat. Beside him, Bran''s eyes grew so wide it might fall. The sight was shocking and terrifying¡ªhundreds of soldiers marching across the water, their passage marked by swirling patterns of light that faded like dying stars in their wake. "Well," Hugo''s voice carried a weight of grim acceptance, "at least that bastard''s done us one favor. By charging to his death, he''s chosen our path for us." He straightened, squaring his shoulders as he faced his men. "We can''t let them die alone out there." The soldiers of Ironspire stood silent, watching their fellow warriors march across the ethereal bridge. Despite having fled through the night, having barely escaped, not one among them showed hesitation. Bran''s hands tightened on his sword hilt until his knuckles whitened. Osric''s jaw set with determination. Around them, exhausted soldiers straightened, their fatigue forgotten as they watched the unfolding situation below. Chapter 125 The numbers told a harsh truth¡ªAswald''s forces were grievously outnumbered. The hordes of Grimwold seemed endless, stretching across the valley floor like a dark tide threatening to engulf them all. Yet in the eyes of every warrior gathered on that windswept hill, there burned not despair but fierce resolve. These weren''t merely soldiers who had trained together¡ªthey had shared meals over campfires, tended each other''s wounds, and carried their fallen brothers from previous battles. They would not abandon their comrades now, even if victory seemed as distant as dreams. Hugo drew his mace, his shield settling naturally against his forearm as steel rang clear in the morning air. "Well," he said, managing a wry smile that didn''t quite reach his eyes, "shall we join this dance of fools?" Despite the gallows humor in his voice, there was no mistaking the iron determination beneath. A roar went up from the assembled warriors¡ªnot the desperate cry of the condemned, but the defiant challenge of veterans who had stared death in the face before. Even Bran and Osric, the youngest among them, found their voices rising with their brothers-in-arms. "Flying wedge!" Hugo''s command cut through the war cries, sharp and precise as a blade. What followed was nothing short of military artistry. With fluid efficiency born of countless drills and bloody experience, the soldiers flowed into formation like mercury seeking its natural shape. The wedge took form¡ªan arrowhead of steel and determination ready to pierce whatever formation their enemy might present. At the formation''s apex, seasoned veterans locked their shields with practiced precision, creating an unbroken wall of steel. Behind them, subsequent ranks filled in with orchestrated grace, each warrior knowing their exact position by instinct. Swords cleared scabbards in perfect unison, the sound like a single breath of steel in the morning air. There was no wasted movement, no hesitation¡ªeach action was economical, refined by years of drilling until it became as natural as breathing. Bran watched from his position in the rear, his breath catching in his throat. He had seen formations assembled before, but never like this. This wasn''t the mechanical precision of parade ground practice¡ªthis was the fluid grace of true veterans at work. In their stance, in the way they held their shields, in the steady rhythm of their breathing, he could see why they were feared and had survived countless battles before. These weren''t just soldiers following orders; they were warriors preparing to write another chapter in Ironspire¡¯s history, even if it proved to be their last. A chill wind swept across the hill, carrying with it the distant sound of Grimwold''s war cry. The wedge held steady, unmoved as stone. They were ready. They were together. And if this was to be their final battle, they would make it one worthy of remembrance. "Forward!" Hugo''s command thundered across the ranks, his voice carrying the weight of authority earned through countless battles. As one entity, the formation began to move, each warrior stepping in perfect synchronization with their brothers. Their boots struck the earth in a steady rhythm that seemed to answer Grimwold''s distant shouts with its own defiant heartbeat. The ground beneath their feet thrummed with the combined weight of their disciplined march and the enemy''s war cries, like the pulse of the earth itself quickening in anticipation of the clash to come. The wedge advanced with the inexorable might of a glacier¡ªnot rushing headlong into battle like recruits, but moving with the measured patience of veterans. Shields remained locked tight, the formation maintaining its cohesion. From above, they might have appeared as a single organism¡ªtheir every movement calculated and sure. Aswald''s forces crossed the waters and advanced onto the open plain. They halted several hundred meters from the moat, smoothly transforming their formation into a formidable spear wall. The line stretched across the battlefield like a steel-thorned vine, three ranks deep¡ªeach warrior with shield braced and spear leveled, creating an unbroken barrier of wood and iron that gleamed dully in the morning light. Behind the spear wall, two lines of archers stood ready, their quivers full and bowstrings taut. These weren''t common levy troops but veteran bowmen, their weathered hands steady on arrows nocked and ready to unleash death upon command. But it was at the flanks where the formation truly became fearsome. On each end of the spear wall waited an elite cadre of warriors, their arrangement deliberately loose and predatory. Unlike their shield-bearing brothers, these soldiers carried an arsenal of deadly combinations¡ªtwin swords that caught the light like serpents'' fangs, matched axes promising swift brutality, or sword and mace pairs that spoke of both precision and crushing force. Aswald himself stood among the left flank, his presence marking these warriors as something special. The contrast was striking¡ªthe stoic discipline of the center ranks against the barely contained bloodlust of the flanks. Yet all of them, from the spearmen to these intimidating elite soldiers, shared that same stillness of a veteran as they waited for battle. They were a weapon fully drawn, waiting only for the moment to strike. "Seems Aswald''s not a total idiot after all," Hugo commented with a grim chuckle that held no mirth. Osric studied the soldier''s formation. "He''s forcing them to come to them," he said, glancing at his captain. "Every step the horde takes across that plain will drain their strength. By the time they reach their spears, their charge will have lost its energy. Meeting well-rested defenders will be a disaster." "Yes, you¡¯re right," Hugo nodded, though his weathered features remained grave. "But against these numbers..." His voice trailed off as he watched the enemy host continue to pour forth from Grimwold''s shadow like black ants from a disturbed nest. The endless stream of warriors stretched back beyond where the eye could see, each new wave making their own force seem more grave and desperate.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. What had first appeared to be merely poor odds was revealing itself to be something far worse. Ten-to-one would have been daunting enough, but as more enemy forces emerged, even that grim estimate began to seem optimistic. This wasn''t just an army they faced¡ªit was a tide of flesh and savagery, threatening to drown them through sheer weight of numbers. Hugo ran a calloused hand across his face, the gesture betraying a weariness that went bone-deep. They were the only reinforcements coming¡ªno other help would arrive. He could already see this as an impossible task. Yet when he looked at his soldiers, he saw the same iron resolve he felt in his own heart. They were warriors of Ironspire, sworn to its defense. If death was certain, then they would make their ending worthy of a song. "Well," Hugo said finally, his voice carrying the weight of command that had led men through countless battles, "let''s make sure we give them something to remember us by." The pursued riders finally reached their main forces, having suffered only minimal losses during the desperate chase. They veered sharply to the left at the column''s end, their lathered horses exhausted as they pulled up beside their fellow soldiers. A cheer erupted from the ranks¡ªled by Aswald himself¡ªand spread through the soldiers like fire, their jubilant howls echoing across the battlefield. Hugo watched the display with disgust, his weathered face darkening like clouds. "These idiots," he spat, the words bitter as bile. "What in the world are they celebrating? Their own funeral?" He could only grit his teeth in frustration. "I knew Aswald was a poor influence on discipline, but I never imagined he''d corrupt their sense this quickly in my absence." Despite his frustration, Hugo maintained their measured approach. Their position at the rear of the battlefield was a mixed blessing¡ªwhile it meant they would arrive after the initial clash, it also provided them with safer passage for his troops. They would serve as reinforcement for the battle to come. The enemy horde spilled across the battlefield like a nightmare given flesh. Wildermen towered over their smaller allies, their lean and muscular frames decorated with crude war paint and trophy bones. Among them the hobgoblins, their yellow eyes gleaming with cruel intelligence, alongside their more numerous but dimmer cousins, the goblins, who ran behind like excited vermin. Weaving through the horde were the skullsnaps¡ªbeasts that haunted children''s sleep. Each was the size of a large fox, but there any comparison to normal animals ended. Their oversized heads were nature''s cruel joke, more skull than flesh, housing jaws that could splinter a warrior''s bones through plate armor. Bristling fur covered their bodies, while rows of bony plates ridge their spines like primitive armor. Unlike the night tooths, these terrors needed no darkness to hunt¡ªonly the promise of violence drove them forward. The beasts snapped and snarled, barely controlled by their masters, as likely to turn on their handlers as the enemy. The entire mass moved like some drunken serpent. There was no formation to speak of, no strategy beyond pure beastial momentum. Different groups surged forward at different speeds, creating waves in the horde that rippled and broke against each other. Some rushed ahead eagerly while others lagged behind, transforming what should have been an organized advance into a chaotic stampede. "Are they truly just... charging blindly?" Bran asked, his voice caught between disbelief and hope. Even as a novice warrior, he could see the tactical folly. "They''ll be walking right into our spears and arrows." Hugo''s weathered face cracked into a grim smile. "Some things never change," he said, finding a sliver of dark humor in their desperate situation. "Their numbers may have grown tenfold, but their wits haven''t grown at all. Still the same savage rabble, just more of them." "A fool''s strategy is still dangerous when backed by those numbers," Osric countered, his eyes tracking the endless waves of enemies. His voice carried their grim reality. "We could kill ten each and still be overwhelmed. They''ll feed their dead into our spears until we''re too exhausted to lift them." He paused, letting the cruel truth settle. "Our defeat isn''t a question of if, but when¡ªand how we''ll make them pay for it." "You''re right¡ªwe''ll make them pay a king''s ransom in blood, since our death is certain anyway." Something shifted in Hugo''s mind, though the truth had always been there. Suddenly, he burst into wild laughter, the sound carrying an edge of freedom. If death was assured, then all that remained was to embrace the slaughter. "You heard that, lads! Let''s drag these b*stards into the abyss with us!" The soldiers responded with their own fierce cheers, grins replacing their earlier grim expressions. Gone was the anxious trepidation that had haunted their advance. In its place bloomed a terrible excitement¡ªthe frenzied joy of men who had made peace with their fate and chosen to meet it with steel and fury. Ahead, the battle erupted like a storm breaking. The archers worked with mechanical precision, a deadly routine they''d practiced countless times. The first rank lost their arrows in a deadly arc, then stepped back to knock fresh shafts as the second rank advanced. Arrows sliced through the air in an endless rhythm, each volley finding flesh among the rushing horde. Bodies fell like wheat before a scythe, yet still they came. The spear wall met the enemy charge with brutal efficiency. The first wave of attackers impaled themselves on the forest of steel, their momentum carrying them deeper into the blades. Bodies piled up before the line, creating a grotesque rampart of the dead and dying. Yet the horde pressed on, using their fallen as gruesome stepping stones, climbing over their own dead to reach the defenders. As the enemy threatened to breach the first rank, the spear wall''s true genius revealed itself. The front rank withdrew in perfect order, falling back to recover while the second rank''s spears filled the gap and held their ground. When the second rank began to tire and their enemies came closer, they withdrew back as the third rank held their ground with spear in hand, fresh arms driving steel into flesh. It was a deadly clockwork of rotation¡ªeach rank cycling with slow retreat, attack, and rest, maintaining their lethal efficiency even as exhaustion began to creep in. The wildermen and hobgoblins that managed to survive these spikes of steel met an equally brutal welcome. Shields crashed forward in perfect unison, a wave of wood and iron that sent attackers stumbling backward into their own ranks. Those who kept their feet found swords waiting in the gaps between shields, each thrust precise and economical, every stroke finding its mark. It was a masterwork of military discipline against pure savagery¡ªyet even as they held, even as they killed, the defenders could see the endless waves still coming. They were an island of order in a rising tide of chaos, and though they made each life dearly bought, the tide showed no sign of ebbing. Chapter 126 The battlefield had become a slaughterhouse, yet the horde showed no sign of slowing. Bodies carpeted the ground like autumn leaves, but the tide of enemies continued to pour forth, tumultuous and raging. The wildermen and hobgoblins seemed to draw perverse strength from their allies'' deaths, their laughter and howls rising above the din of battle as they hurled themselves at the unbreached wall of steel. Their eyes blazed with battle-madness, pupils blown wide with bloodlust¡ªno longer thinking creatures but beasts drunk on violence, finding ecstasy even in their own destruction. Yet even beasts can learn. In the midst of the mindless carnage, one wilderman finally checked his charge. Instead of rushing to his death, he drew back his arm and hurled his javelin with devastating force. The simple act sparked a revelation among the horde. Like a fire catching dry timber, the tactic spread¡ªfirst one, then ten, then hundreds following suit. The rush of close combat transformed into a storm of thrown weapons, until the air itself seemed thick with flying steel and wood. "Gods above," Osric breathed, his eyes widening as he watched the dark tide of javelins blot out the sky. "Captain, if those javelins hit¡ª" But his words died in his throat as the impossible occurred. The shields of the defending soldiers suddenly blazed with brilliant light, runes flaring to life in complex patterns. The javelins struck an invisible barrier and dropped harmlessly to the ground, as if they''d hit a wall of solid air. "Well, it seems my concern was unnecessary." Osric let out a sharp laugh of relief, though his eyes remained hard. "Well, don''t be too sure about that," Hugo cautioned, his expression neutral though concern flickered in his battle-hardened eyes. "Throw enough steel at those runes, and eventually the formation will crack. Everything has its breaking point." The wildermen and hobgoblins seemed to know this too, hurling javelin after javelin with renewed vigor. Each impact against the magical barrier sent ripples of light across the rune formations, like stones disturbing a pond''s surface. The defending archers returned fire with deadly precision, their arrows finding marks among the enemy ranks with great accuracy. Bodies fell like harvested grain, yet for each enemy that dropped, three more emerged from the seething mass behind, arms already cocked back with fresh javelins. The goblins'' fate proved even grimmer. Caught between the defenders'' steel and their larger cousins'' cruelty, they faced a horrific choice that was no choice at all. The hobgoblins drove them forward with absolute fear, promising torments that would make a quick death on spears seem merciful. Terror of their allies proved stronger than fear of the defenders'' weapons, and so they ran¡ªstumbling, scrambling, sometimes crawling over their own dead¡ªtoward the spear wall. It was a slaughter born of desperation. The goblins died in waves, impaling themselves on the forest of spears. Those few who somehow slipped past met swift ends against shields wielded like clubs or swords that struck true. Their screams carried notes of despair and the unfairness of it all. The battlefield''s tempo changed violently when the skullsnaps joined the fray. These beasts, though only the size of large foxes, moved like no other across the blood-soaked ground. Where other attackers found only death on the spear, the skullsnaps displayed an uncanny agility. They weaved between the forest of steel, their movements precise and predatory, before launching themselves at the shield wall with devastating force. Their massive, bone-reinforced heads struck like siege hammers against the defenders'' shields. The impact alone sent several soldiers staggering backward, their boots losing purchase on blood soak ground. Those who fell became prey. The beasts'' oversized jaws dragged these unfortunate few. Screams of agony pierced the battlefield''s din as the skullsnaps began their feast, their savagery a full display for everyone to see. "Damn," Osric''s face tightened as he watched the brutal spectacle unfold. "Those damnable hounds have torn holes in the line. If more break through¡ª" "The deaths are unfortunate," Hugo cut in, his voice carrying the weight of experience rather than alarm. "But don''t waste your worry on them. These aren''t green recruits panicking at the sight of blood. Watch." True to Hugo''s words, the veterans responded with mechanical precision born from countless battles. Where lesser soldiers might have broken ranks in panic, these warriors processed the crisis with cold resolve. Those still standing locked their shields tighter, closing gaps before they could form. Soldiers from the second rank stepped forward in perfect coordination, their movements precise despite the chaos around them. Steel flashed in disciplined arcs¡ªno wild swings of panic, but economical strikes that found their marks with deadly accuracy. The skullsnaps that had breached the line found their advantage short-lived. Veteran warriors, even those knocked down, fought with practiced brutality. Some used their shields as impromptu weapons, smashing the beasts'' flanks while their comrades'' swords sought vulnerable spots behind the armored skulls. Others sacrificed their own armor, deliberately letting the beasts latch onto reinforced gauntlets or pauldrons, creating openings for killing blows from their brothers-in-arms.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. Where gaps appeared in the line, they sealed almost instantly, like a living organism healing its wounds. Their machine-like response spoke of countless drills and experience¡ªeach warrior knowing instinctively how to support their comrades without need for orders or explanation. The skullsnaps had drawn blood, but they had failed to achieve what their masters had hoped for: panic and disorder in the defenders'' ranks. Bran stood transfixed, stunned by the discipline of the veteran soldiers before him. He could scarcely believe his eyes. Even in their final moments, the fallen warriors fought with their dying breath, their unwavering courage awakening something profound in his young heart. "I can''t believe it," he whispered, his voice thick with emotion. "Our soldiers... they''re truly extraordinary." Hugo smiled at the boy''s bewildered amazement, a familiar pride swelling in his chest. Though it pained him to see his comrades fall, their deaths showcased the true might of Ironspire''s military. There were worse ways to die, he thought, than fighting for what you believed in¡ªfor their family and for their land. If death came for him today, he hoped to meet it with the same valor his brothers had shown. "You should be proud, boy," Hugo said, his weathered face bearing a fierce grin. "Ironspire''s military stands among the finest in the kingdom. We may not be the richest, the largest, or even the most gifted, but we possess something far more valuable¨Cexperience and courage that cannot be bought. Take pride in us, the soldiers of Ironspire, who guard the barony at the edges of civilization, where few dare to venture." Bran nodded solemnly, the captain''s words etching themselves into his mind and heart. In that moment, watching the battle unfold before him, he understood what it truly meant to be a soldier of Ironspire. "Look," Osric said, his voice taut with anticipation as he pointed to the battle ahead. "Aswald is joining the fight." True to Osric''s words, the elite warrior bands stationed at each flank of the column suddenly erupted into action. Unlike their disciplined brothers holding the center line, these veterans were creatures of chaos. They burst from their positions with blood-curdling war cries that sent chills through friend and foe alike. These were not the methodical soldiers who met the horde head-on in the middle. No, these were Aswald''s chosen killers¡ªveterans, one and all, who became artists of slaughter. Each warrior wielded twin weapons with deadly grace: paired swords that sang through the air, double-headed axes that split enemies like ripe fruit, or the devastating combination of sword and mace that caved armor into ruin. They moved like a storm of blades through the enemy ranks. Their laughter¡ªwild and terrible¡ªrang across the battlefield as they carved bloody channels through the surprised javelin throwers. Wildermen and hobgoblins, who had been so focused on pelting the main line with their missiles, found themselves caught in a nightmare. Their confidence crumbled as the elite warriors tore into their flanks, leaving only carnage in their wake. The goblins and skullsnaps found themselves in confusion, their relentless attacks on the front line forgotten in the face of this new terror. Where once they had a clear target in the shield wall, now they faced a whirlwind of steel that appeared everywhere at once. Blood sprayed and bodies fell as these killers danced their deadly dance, their twin weapons never ceasing their brutal work. Chaos reigned supreme as these elite warriors carved deeper into enemy lines. They fought not as a unified formation but as individual dealers of death, each one a tempest of destruction. Their reputation was well-earned¨Cthese were men who had made war their art and killing their meditation. The battleground became their canvas, painted in broad strokes of red as they pursued their deadly craft with almost religious fervor. And there, amidst the carnage, stood Aswald himself. Whatever jests were made of his name, none could deny the lethal artistry of his skill. He moved through the battlefield like death incarnate, each motion a perfect combination of brutality and grace. He was an artist of death and a conductor of discord. His axe sang its deadly song, cleaving through a wilderman with alacrity before finding its mark in a hobgoblin''s skull. Sometimes his blade would claim two or three lives in a single, fluid arc, as if he were conducting a symphony of lethality and despair. Even among these hardened killers, Aswald shone with an undeniable brilliance. His reputation as a drunkard and fool vanished in battle, replaced by something far more horrifying¨Ca master of death whose very presence made even the savage horde pause. His blade was poetry written in blood, each strike a verse of violence so precise and brutal it bordered on the surreal. "Damn," Osric breathed, nearly losing his footing as he stared at Aswald''s deadly dance. "The rumors I''ve heard... they didn''t do him justice. This can''t be the same man who passes out in taverns and tells bad jokes all the time." Hugo let out a knowing chuckle. "Ah, you''re seeing Aswald fight for the first time. The man might be useless at everything else¨Cpolitics, paperwork, staying sober¨Cbut put him on a battlefield..." He paused, watching as Aswald''s axe claimed another life in a whirlwind of steel. "Well, in the art of war, he''s among the best. Though, I''m still better." He winked at Osric, his confident laugh cutting through the battle''s tumultuous roar. The two groups of elite warriors continued their gruesome work, turning the battlefield into a canvas of carnage. Their violence was almost beautiful in its brutality, the screams of the dying creating a haunting chorus that set every warrior''s blood aflame. The verdant grass disappeared beneath a growing carpet of crimson, as if nature itself was being rewritten by their savage artistry. Even the wildermen and hobgoblins, creatures who had never known fear, felt something new take root from within. The seed of despair had taken root in their hearts, slowly growing to bloom into dread. These human warriors fought with a savagery that made even monsters pause, their devastating impact felt across the entire battlefield. Yet, for all their skill and fury, they were but few in a sea of enemies. Their prowess was magnificent, their killing perfect, but the horde was endless. For each foe they cut down, three more emerged from the mass of bodies surging forward. Like torrential rain, the sheer weight of numbers began to tell. Even these warriors, these masters of death, had their limit. Slowly, ever so slowly, among these elite few, some began to fall. Chapter 127 Even with their combat abilities blazing like flames, even as their weapons carved bloody swaths through the enemy ranks, the elite warriors began to falter. Their auras, burning bright with deadly purpose, couldn''t stem the endless tide of foes that crashed against them over and over again. Each warrior was a beacon of destruction, claiming lives with every passing moment, but their energy was steadily draining away. For the first time, their indomitable will wavered as the cruel reality of battle became impossible to ignore. Aswald saw it happening before his eyes. These warriors, dauntless and skilled, began to fall one by one. A veteran of countless battles stumbled, his perfect form finally breaking¨Cthen another, and another. Though Aswald was impulsive, his tactical acumen often straightforward, he was still a captain of Ironspire, and that position demanded more than just skill with an axe. His pride screamed for him to fight until the bitter end, to add his corpse to the mountain of dead, but his responsibility as a leader cut through his battle-lust like a cold blade. "Fall back!" Aswald''s voice thundered across the battlefield, the command carrying all the authority of his position. He stood his ground at the front lines, his massive frame becoming a wall between the retreating elite warriors and the surging horde. "Fall back to the main line, now!" The elite warriors hesitated for a heartbeat¨Cretreat was almost foreign to these dealers of death. But military discipline ran deeper than any other, and their training took over. They began to disengage systematically, each warrior covering their comrades'' withdrawal, their deadly skills now turned to strategic retreat. They moved like wolves backing away from prey, still dealing death with every step but never turning their backs fully to the enemy. As the last of his warriors started to retreat, Aswald unleashed his might His aura, usually a steady blaze, now erupted into an inferno that made the very air shimmer with power. The energy coursed through his arms like liquid crimson, concentrating around his massive axe until the weapon hummed with barely contained force. His roar shook the battlefield, a primal sound that stunned the advancing horde in their tracks. With a movement that seemed too swift for his size, Aswald swept his axe in a horizontal arc. The concentrated energy exploded outward in a crescent of pure destruction, ripping through the front ranks of the enemy force. Bodies were thrown like leaves in a storm, the power of his attack carving a temporary gulf between his retreating forces and the enemy horde. The devastation was absolute, leaving a scene that would haunt even these hardened warriors'' dreams. Bran and Osric were stunned, their breath caught in their throats at the sheer devastation wrought by Aswald''s attack. Where moments before had been a surging mass of enemies, now lay a grotesque corridor of death. Bodies were strewn across a sizable portion of the battlefield like broken dolls, cleaved cleanly in two by the power of his strike. The destruction was almost beautiful in its terrible symmetry¨Ca perfect arc of death carved through their ranks. The surviving enemies froze in their advance, their minds struggling to comprehend how a single man could unleash such devastating power. Even the bravest among them felt their blood run cold at the sight of their allies reduced to scattered pieces by one sweep of an axe. The previous bloodlust that drove them forward now warred with a primal fear that urged them to flee. "F*ck," Bran cursed, his young eyes wide as saucers, hands trembling slightly at his sides. "I''ve heard stories of what a warrior could do, but this... this is beyond anything I could have imagined." "Yes, it''s impressive," Hugo nodded, his experienced eyes measuring the devastation. "But I¡¯m just glad that he had a sense to make his men retreat, and not let them die in some pointless death." In that moment, Aswald proved why he held his position. He wasn''t just a drunken warrior with exceptional skills¨Che was a leader who knew when to set aside his pride for the sake of his men, and who had the power to make good on his decisions. The display of raw power bought precious seconds for his warriors to consolidate their retreat, turning what could have been a route into an organized withdrawal. "That''s what you get, you ugly b*stards!" Aswald roared through heavy breaths, a savage grin splitting his face as he surveyed the carnage before him. His momentary satisfaction might be brief, but the sight of the devastation brought him a great deal of satisfaction. The spear wall suddenly parted like a well-oiled machine, creating a corridor where the elite soldiers retreated to safety. Behind them, the enraged horde surged forward, their primitive minds consumed by bloodlust and the desire for blood. But their blind fury led only to death as they impaled themselves on the forest of spears, turning the pursuing mass into a wall of skewered meat. As the last of the elites safely retreated, the spear wall closed as fresh soldiers stepped forward to fill any gaps. Their spears ready to pierce any enemies that would dare try to get through. The formation once again became an unbroken wall of steel, denying the enemy their prey. The pause in the horde''s advance proved fleeting. Like a dark tide, the masses at the rear pushed forward, caring nothing for the dead and dying at the front. The blind masses surged forward once more, their singular purpose unchanged¨Cto reclaim Grimwatch or drown its defenders in an ocean of blood. Aswald''s triumphant smile dissolved into a sigh of resignation. "These goddamn bastards just won''t stop and die," he spat, watching the endless waves of enemies flow through the corpses, indifferent. Suddenly, his voice then rose in command: "Riders!"This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. From the column''s flanks, the cavalry responded. They emerged like arrows, their horses'' hooves thundering across the battlefield. The mounted warriors cut through the enemy ranks with devastating effect, their blades flashing in deadly arcs as they carved a path through the horde. Like farmers scything through wheat, their charges disrupting the enemy''s momentum. Under his cavalry''s attack, Aswald quickly withdrew. The riders maintained their deadly charge behind him, keeping their foes at bay until their commander reached the safety of his waiting troops before they too retreated back to the flank and the safety of the infantry. "This is what I feared from the start," Hugo growled, his weathered face darkening as he continued to watch the battle ahead. "No matter how many they kill, no matter how bravely they fight, it''s like trying to empty an ocean with a bucket." He shook his head, the grim reality weighing heavily on his shoulders. "Numbers like these make even the greatest warriors nothing more than pebbles before an avalanche. We need to hurry¨Cwe''re close, but time isn''t on our side." The aftermath of their heroic stand had taken its toll on Aswald and his elite warriors. These men, who normally carried themselves with the arrogance of proven killers, now slumped against whatever support they could find, their chests heaving with exhaustion. Their faces, usually masked with confident sneers, had turned ashen as the terrible reality of their situation sank in. All their skills, all their deadly prowess, meant nothing against the endless tide pouring from the depths of Grimwold. Some of the strongest warriors, men who had never shown weakness before, collapsed to their knees, their weapons hanging limply in trembling hands. They would have only moments to rest before duty called them back to fight. Even in the face of certain doom, they would answer that call¨Cit was all they knew, all they could do. Their pride as warriors demanded nothing less than fighting to their last breath. The battle resumed its brutal rhythm, but now the horror of their situation became increasingly apparent. The horde crashed against the spear wall with renewed fury while their javelins continued to rain down, each impact draining precious energy from the soldiers'' auras. But unlike before, the enemy''s numbers had swollen to dangerous proportions. Where before they had faced a flood, now they confronted an ocean¨Cthe enemy forces had quadrupled and it only kept growing. The sheer mass of bodies pressing forward created a terrifying momentum of its own. The horde began to flow around the edges of the column like water around a drowning man, seeking any gap, any weakness. The soldiers of Ironspire found themselves facing attacks from multiple directions as the enemy began to encircle them. The disciplined formations that had served them so well were starting to buckle under the immense pressure. Time itself seemed to accelerate, the inevitable collapse approaching faster than anyone had predicted. The enemy''s overwhelming numbers weren''t just a threat anymore¨Cthey were becoming an imminent death sentence. The soldiers could feel it in their bones ¨C they weren''t just fighting a battle anymore, they were racing against time. Soon, very soon, the horde would complete its encirclement, and when that happened, all the skill and courage in the world wouldn''t save them from being crushed under the weight of sheer numbers. Watching where the battle was going, Aswald made his decision. With sharp commands, he redirected his remaining elite warriors to reinforce the column''s vulnerable flanks. Despite their exhaustion, despite muscles that screamed from the previous fighting, these veteran killers responded with defiant roars. They took up their positions with grim determination, ready to sacrifice their lives. Death might be staring them in the face, but they would stare right back until the end. Hugo watched this development with mounting frustration, his fists clenching at his sides. "That f*cking idiot!" he snarled, the veins in his neck standing out. "Why in the abyss isn''t he pulling them back? They''re going to die out there for nothing!" "The numbers, captain..." Osric''s voice was barely above a whisper, his face ashen as he watched the endless stream of enemies pouring from the forest. "Even if we reinforce them now, we wouldn''t be able to change anything." "Then what would you have me do, boy?!" Hugo whirled on Osric, his voice cracking with barely contained emotion. The helplessness of watching his fellow soldiers march to their doom had finally cracked his steely demeanor. Seeing Osric flinch at his outburst, Hugo''s anger deflated as quickly as it had erupted. He passed a weathered hand over his face, suddenly looking every one of his years. "I''m sorry, lad. That was uncalled of me," he said softly. "You''re just speaking the truth we all can see." Osric nodded, accepting the apology with quiet dignity. The young soldier understood that Hugo''s anger wasn''t directed at him, but at their desperate situation. Hugo turned his attention back to the battlefield, his jaw set with renewed determination. "You''re right about the numbers¨Cwe can''t change the tide of this battle. But by all the gods, we can still try to save as many of our people as possible." His voice hardened with purpose. "Every life we save today is one more soldier who''ll live to defend Ironspire tomorrow. So let''s do what we can, while we can." The words hung in the air between them, a commander''s determination to snatch whatever victory he could from the jaws of certain defeat. Around them, the sounds of battle grew ever louder, a reminder that time was running out for any action they might take. The disaster unfolded with brutal inevitability. The elite warriors, already drained from their earlier heroics, began falling at an alarming rate. Their extraordinary skills, dulled by exhaustion, could no longer save them from the overwhelming odds. In the column''s center, the formation started to splinter as more skullsnaps dragged screaming soldiers into their midst, their feasting accompanied by the sounds of breaking bones and tearing flesh. Only the left flank held firm, where the cavalry continued their deadly work, grinding down any enemy foolish enough to approach. But even their impressive defense seemed futile¨Clike watching a dam slowly crack before a rising flood. Aswald, his mind clouded by rage and frustration, pushed further and further from the safety of his lines. His axes became a blur of motion, each swing ending multiple lives, his movements a deadly dance of destruction. Blood and viscera painted the air around him as he carved through the enemy ranks like a demon possessed. But with each kill, with each step forward, he moved closer to his doom. "Come and get me, you fucking mutts!" he roared, his voice hoarse with exhaustion and fury. Sweat and blood ran down his face as he continued his rampage, his legs trembling with fatigue. "I''ll turn you all to bloody mince meat¡ª" But even the most fierce have their limits. Surrounded on all sides, Aswald had committed the warrior''s ultimate folly¨Callowing battle-lust to overcome his senses. The horde, with their great number, recognized the isolated prey in their midst. They began to converge on him like sharks scenting blood, their attacks becoming more coordinated, more focused. Chapter 128 Aswald''s movements, though still deadly, had begun to slow. His reactions, dulled by exhaustion, became a fraction slower with each passing moment. A misstep, a delayed parry, a moment''s hesitation¨Cand suddenly a skullsnap''s massive jaws were closing in on his leg, dragging him down. More enemies piled in, sensing weakness, their weapons and claws reaching for his exposed flesh. Aswald''s long career was about to end in a welter of blood and snapping teeth. Reality torn asunder as Hugo''s shadow plummeted from above. His impact was apocalyptic¨Ca demonstration of raw power that transformed the battlefield. The ground didn''t just shake; it erupted in a catastrophic wave of force that rippled outward like a stone dropped in a still pond. But this was no gentle ripple¨Cit was devastation given physical form. The initial impact created a thunderous explosion that sent the closest enemies flying like ragdolls, their bodies torn apart by sheer force. But the true horror was just beginning. The pulse of energy transformed into a visible wave that rolled across like a tsunami of destruction. As it passed through the ranks of the horde, it didn''t just knock them down¨Cit literally tore them apart from the inside out. Bodies exploded in its wake, turning solid flesh into red mist. The wave of force passed through their forms like an invisible blade, reducing everything to bloody fragments. Row after row of enemies simply ceased to exist, transformed into a grotesque rain of meat and bone that painted the battlefield crimson. The devastation carved a semicircle of death in front of Hugo''s position. The sound reached every corner of the battlefield¨Ca deep, resonant boom followed by the wet percussion of many bodies being simultaneously torn apart. The ground continued to tremble in the aftermath, as if the earth itself was acknowledging the display of power it had just witnessed. "I can''t believe I''m about to save your f*cking @ss, you reckless b*stard!" Hugo''s voice carried equal parts exasperation and determination as he positioned himself between Aswald and the recovering enemy forces. His unexpected arrival had temporarily scattered the horde, creating a brief respite in the chaos of battle. Hugo turned to glance at the man on the ground. Aswald met his fellow captain''s gaze with momentary surprise before a slow grin spread across his blood-spattered face. "You fucking bastard. You never change," Aswald chuckled, shaking his head. "Still got that flair for dramatic entrances." He wiped at his face, now covered in gore from Hugo''s devastating attack. "Look at this mess. I''m practically wearing what''s left of them. Pretty sure I got a mouthful too." Hugo scowled at his friend''s casual attitude. "You''re laughing? Should be thanking me for saving your worthless @ss." His eyes narrowed. "If we weren''t in the middle of a battle, I''d punch that ugly face of yours." Aswald''s expression sobered, his eyes dropping to the ground. "I didn''t have a choice," he said softly, conflict cross against his features. "We were about to be attacked and surrounded. It was either strike first or wait for death to find us. I needed to fight now before their entire force arrives." "What are you talking¡ª" Hugo''s question was cut short as waves of enemies surged forward again, forcing him to redirect his attention to the immediate threat. He spun toward Bran and Osric, who stood frozen, still processing the devastating display of power they''d just witnessed. "What are you two gawking at?" Hugo barked. "Help this useless b*stard up so that we can get out of here!" The urgency in his voice snapped them out of their daze. As they rushed to assist Aswald, Hugo took up a defensive position, his presence alone making the approaching enemies hesitate. The battlefield might have a momentary break, but the worst was yet to come. As Hugo continued to slaughter the hobgoblins and wildermen, his troops suddenly advanced behind him, forming a protective column with their shields. Using their swords, they efficiently cut down any enemy that dared draw near. "Hey, let me go, you brats! I can stand on my own," Aswald snapped in irritation, but Bran and Osric refused to listen. "I said let me go! I can still fight!" After killing a skullsnap, Hugo whirled around in frustration. "You fucking @sshole! Get back now and stop wasting time," he barked, cutting down another wilderman. "Or I''ll throw you straight to these savages so they can feast on your sorry @ss!" "Let''s see you try that, you b*stard," Aswald retorted, shrugging off Bran and Osric''s support. But with a grumble, he withdrew back to his own troops. Seeing Aswald withdraw, Hugo sighed in frustration before quickly commanded, "Slowly retreat. Step by step. I don''t want to see any idiotic mistakes." His soldiers obeyed without hesitation, methodically cutting down wave after wave of enemies as they fell back. The coordinated retreat was a well-oiled machine, the unit maintaining cohesion and discipline until they rejoined the main force. Though they had rejoined the main force, escaping their isolated position, safety remained a distant dream. The endless horde continued to press in, slowly constricting around them like a serpent around its prey. Hugo fought with relentless fury at the front, his blade carving through the enemy ranks. Each time he unleashed his abilities, swathes of enemies fell like a massive rock had dropped over their heads, but for each one that fell, two more seemed to take their place. The sea of savage faces stretched endlessly in every direction, their war cries a constant reminder of the noose slowly tightening. The reality of their situation weighed heavily on Hugo. No amount of valor could overcome such overwhelming numbers. "Sound the horns! We withdrew!" his voice thundered across the battlefield as horns blared their retreat. "Cavalry, fall back to Grimwatch first!" He cleaved through another wilderman, his commands continuing between strikes. "Execute the practiced withdrawal! Support the wounded! And if anyone breaks formation, they''ll answer me personally!"The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. The army responded with practiced precision, decades of military discipline evident in their movements. The cavalry peeled away first, followed by the archers, providing covering fire with their bows as they retreated. Infantry units withdrew in alternating waves, each group covering the other''s retreat while maintaining a solid defensive line. Aswald fought his way to Hugo''s side, his voice hoarse with exhaustion. "Hugo, we can''t go to Grimwatch," he said grimly, parrying a hobgoblin''s strike before killing it. "It would be the death of us." Hugo''s mace caved in a hobgoblin''s skull before he turned to his fellow captain. "Explain." "The food stores are gone," Aswald continued, his face grim. "Every last grain, every scrap of meat¨Call of it''s been infected with some kind of poisonous mold. Completely inedible." Hugo''s face drained of color as the implications hit him. "How? Those stores were meant to last us through winter..." His voice trailed off as he cut down another attacker. "Has to be sabotaged. These savages are craftier than we thought." Aswald spat blood from a split lip. "We discovered it just before news of their imminent attack began¨Cdidn''t even have time for a proper investigation." He watched Hugo''s face, seeing the weight of command bearing down on his friend. "If we retreat to Grimwatch now, we''re just choosing a slower death. Starvation instead of the sword. At least out here, we can die with steel in our hands." The battlefield seemed to grow quieter as Hugo processed this revelation, though the clash of steel and screams of the dying continued unabated. Their carefully planned retreat had just become a death march, and many lives now hung on his next decision. "Hugo! Are you even f*cking listening?" Aswald shook his fellow captain, snapping him from his daze. Hugo''s eyes refocused, hardening with renewed resolve. "We still need to retreat to Grimwatch." Aswald''s face twisted in frustration. Though they shared the same rank, Hugo''s seniority gave him final authority. Still, Aswald wouldn''t let this go without a fight. "So we can sit inside those walls and starve like rats?" He grabbed Hugo''s shoulder, forcing eye contact. "We''re warriors man, warriors¡ªdamn it! The enemy hasn''t surrounded Grimwatch yet. Even if our chances are next to nothing, better to die here with steel in hand than waste away behind stone walls!" "My decision is final," Hugo''s voice carried the weight of command. "We''ll retreat and hold out as long as we can. There might still be a way out of this mess." "And if there isn''t?" Aswald challenged, his eyes blazing. Hugo looked skyward for a moment, giving an exhausted sigh before he met his friend''s gaze. "Then you''ll get your wish¡ªa glorious death. And I''ll follow behind you." Their grim exchange was interrupted by panicked shouts from the rear. Through the chaos of battle, they could see their defensive line buckling. A mass of hobgoblins had found a weak point, and now wildermen were pouring through the gap like water through a broken dam. Soldiers scattered before the onslaught, their formation crumbling. If the breach wasn''t sealed quickly, the entire army would be encircled. "Hold this position," Hugo ordered Aswald, who nodded grimly. "Bran! Osric! With me!" He turned and sprinted toward the chaos, knowing that every second counted. Once the enemy completed their encirclement, there would be no escape¨Conly a slow, bloody end for his entire command. Hugo charged into the collapsing line, his mace striking the ground with devastating force. The impact eviscerated the surrounding enemies, their bodies torn apart by the sheer power. Bran and Osric immediately flanked him, their swords ready as more enemies surged forward to fill the gap left by their fallen comrades. "What are you doing, you worthless b*stards?" Hugo''s voice thundered, cutting through the chaos like a blade. "Cowering like children? Stand up! Show these savages what it means to face warriors of Ironspire!" His words ignited something in the soldiers. Shame and pride warred on their faces before resolve won out. They scrambled to their feet, reforming the defensive column with renewed determination. The panic in their eyes hardened into focus as they held the line. As Hugo cut down another wilderman, he spared a glance at Bran and Osric. Pride swelled in his chest despite the dire circumstances. Where seasoned veterans might hesitate at such overwhelming odds, these boys fought with unwavering focus. Their blades moved with deadly precision, cutting down hobgoblins and wildermen alike without a moment''s hesitation. There was no trace of the usual panic or disgust at their first taste of real combat¨Conly a cold efficiency that spoke of rare talent. Hugo mentally saluted Elysian for having such promising talents. In any other times, they could have easily become captains like himself, their names spoken with reverence among soldiers of Ironspire. But fate had other plans. These brilliant young flames might be snuffed out here, their potential lost to the savage tide that threatened to overwhelm them all. Their swords continued to flash in the chaos, buying precious time for the retreat to continue. But Hugo couldn''t shake the bitter taste of knowing that these gifted youths might never see another dawn, their stories ending before they truly began. As Hugo fought at the front, more screams pierced the air from his left flank. Another section of their defensive column was beginning to buckle under the relentless assault. "Bran, Osric, hold this position. I''ll help support the other side," he ordered, receiving sharp nods from the young warriors as they continued to fight. He turned to rush toward the failing defense, but stopped dead in his tracks. In front, the line was also beginning to crack under the savage tide. Everywhere he looked, the situation was deteriorating. Their carefully organized retreat was transforming into a desperate struggle for survival. The enemy pressed in from all sides like a rising flood. For every breach they sealed, two more threatened to burst. His soldiers fought valiantly, but exhaustion was taking its toll. Shields drooped, sword arms grew heavy, and gaps began appearing in their formations. The relentless waves of hobgoblins and wildermen showed no signs of tiring, their endless numbers making up for any lack of skill. "Sh*t!" Hugo cursed, watching his retreating forces move at an agonizingly slow pace. They couldn''t move any faster without their defensive lines collapsing completely, but at this rate, they''d be overwhelmed before they could reach safety. His mind raced through options, each more desperate than the last. Rush to the left flank? Reinforce the front? Split his remaining reserves? Every choice felt like choosing which finger to cut off first. The savage horde was slowly but surely tightening their grip, and Hugo could see no way to break free of it. "We''re fucked," he muttered, the weight of command crushing down on him as he watched more of his defensive positions begin to crumble. The noose was tightening, and for the first time in his military career, Hugo couldn''t see a path to victory¨Cor even survival. The battlefield''s chaos suddenly froze as a horn blast unlike any other tore through the air. This wasn''t the crude war horns the savages had been using¨Cthis was something ancient and terrible. The sound reverberated through the earth itself, a deep, primal note that seemed to shake the very foundations of the world. It was as if some ancient entity had awakened and announced its presence to all who could hear. Chapter 129 The effect was immediate and unsettling. The fighting simply... stopped. The relentless wildermen, the fierce hobgoblins, every single enemy who had been so intent on their slaughter moments before, dropped to their knees as one. Their weapons fell from slack fingers as they pressed their foreheads to the blood-soaked earth in perfect unison. The display of absolute reverence sent chills down the spines of Hugo''s soldiers. The silence that followed was deafening. Where moments before there had been the clash of steel, war cries, and the screams of the dying, now there was only the sound of thousands of bodies shifting to their knees, followed by an eerie stillness. The sudden transition from chaos to complete stillness was more terrifying than the battle itself. Hugo''s warriors remained standing, weapons still raised, but they too were affected by the horn blast. Many trembled, their faces pale, as if their bodies recognized something their minds couldn''t comprehend. Even the most hardened veterans among them felt a primal urge to kneel, to show submission to whatever power could command such absolute obedience from their savage foes. Hugo snapped out of his momentary shock, his mind seizing the unexpected opportunity. "Why are you just standing there, you b*stards?!" His voice cracked like a whip across the unnaturally still battlefield. "Get back now! Move! Move! We retreat!" His soldiers jolted from their stunned state, the commanding voice of their captain breaking through their fear-induced paralysis. The organized withdrawal they had struggled with moments ago suddenly became possible as their enemies remained frozen in their reverent poses, foreheads still pressed to the earth. Units began falling back with renewed urgency but maintained their discipline, understanding that disorder now could still prove fatal. Wounded were quickly gathered, supported between comrades as they withdrew. No one dared speak above a whisper as they retreated, as if louder sounds might break whatever spell held their enemies in thrall. Every soldier cast nervous glances at the kneeling savages, expecting them to surge up and resume their attack at any moment. The tension was thick enough to cut with a blade as they withdrew, step by careful step, from what had nearly become their grave. Yet even as they seized this chance at survival, a new kind of dread settled over them. Whatever could command such absolute obedience from these savage hordes was something far more terrifying than the enemies they''d just escaped.
Elysian¡¯s eyes cracked open, vision swimming in a blur of shadow and faint light. The throbbing in his skull hit immediately, sharp and splitting, like an axe lodged in his head. He groaned and instinctively raised his right hand to clutch at his temple. ¡®What the hell happened?¡¯ Memory wavered, disjointed and hazy, like trying to grasp smoke. The ache dulled to a pounding rhythm as his eyes adjusted to the dim surroundings. The world wasn¡¯t quite dark¡ªmuted light filtered in, soft and gray, hinting at dawn. He blinked, realizing the ceiling above him soared impossibly high, vanishing into the gloom. A room. Massive, cavernous, the scale of it staggering. Elysian¡¯s breath stops. The chamber dwarfed any he¡¯d ever seen¡ªten times the size of his own, at least¡ªand his family estate wasn¡¯t modest. The walls seemed to stretch endlessly, and even the ceiling loomed taller than any trees of Ironspire. Cold air brushed his skin, carrying the faint, damp scent of stone and greenery. ¡°Am I dreaming?¡± The words came out hoarse, his voice unfamiliar even to himself. As the headache persisted, stabbing and unrelenting, he realized this wasn¡¯t a dream. The memories came in flashes now. The Night Howler. The blood. The sickening crunch as teeth tore through flesh, the searing pain of his arm¡ªhis leg¡ªgone. Panic snapped through him as his eyes darted to his right arm. His hand trembled as he brought his left fingers to it, brushing over skin and bone, solid and warm. His breath shuddered. He flexed his fingers¡ªagain. And again. ¡°This¡­ can¡¯t be¡­¡± Elysian pushed himself upright, the movement sluggish, his muscles protesting. The bed beneath him wasn¡¯t fabric or feather but a massive slab of stone softened by thick layers of leaves. Around him, the room¡¯s enormity only deepened the wrongness. Furniture loomed like monuments¡ªchairs, cabinets, and tables carved of stone, their size designed for giants. Then it hit him, sharp and clear. The figures at the edge of his fading consciousness. A towering figure wielding a wooden club as thick as a tree trunk, and beside it, a woman¡ªa predator, sleek and watchful, her shadow trailing like a second skin. ¡®F*ck, no¡­ no, it wasn¡¯t a dream.¡¯ Elysian stared at his arm again, his chest tightening as cold realization gripped him. The impossible dimensions of the room. The pain that still lingered, raw and biting. ¡®It happened. It really happened. It wasn''t just my imagination.¡¯ The air felt heavier now, the silence suffocating. Somewhere beyond the walls, something moved¡ªlow, deliberate, and close enough to send a chill racing down his spine. Just as he¡¯d recalled on that fateful night¡ªonly now, with the clarity of steady light and the dreadful luxury of time¡ªElysian could truly absorb the grotesque, towering figure before him. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. The behemoth was an abomination of flesh and strength, a living monument to raw power warped by its own enormity. Its mottled blue-gray skin looked stretched to the brink of splitting, taut over muscles that swelled and shifted with an unnatural rhythm. Thick cords of sinew bulged grotesquely, their movements smooth and unnervingly fluid for something so massive. The thing exuded an aura of terrible vitality, its very presence seeming to press the air out of the room. Its arms hung almost to the ground, gnarled and as thick as the trunks of trees, every line of muscle speaking to a crushing, brute strength. The hands at the end of those limbs were monstrous, each finger thicker than a man¡¯s wrist, capable of pulverizing bone with a mere twitch. The creature¡¯s head was both primal and horrifying, a nightmare carved in flesh. Its face bore a heavy brow ridge, shadowing eyes like chips of polished obsidian¡ªdark, gleaming, and cold. Those eyes carried an eerie intelligence, sharp and calculating, a predator¡¯s mind lurking behind the beast¡¯s primal appearance. Its nose was broad and flattened, its features rough-hewn like unfinished stone. But the mouth¡ªjagged, wide, and bristling with uneven, yellowed teeth¡ªwas the most horrifying feature of all. It looked crafted for tearing, its maw a ruin of broken edges and raw hunger. ¡®F*ck! What the hell is that thing?!¡¯ The words screamed through his mind as Elysian froze, his body paralyzed with shock. His breath came shallow and rapid, chest tight with the kind of fear that stole all sense of reason. His mouth hung open, but no sound escaped. The stone bed beneath him felt more like an anchor than refuge, making even the smallest attempt to back away an awkward, futile motion. Then Elysian saw her. Movement below the giant drew his attention¡ªa smaller figure, almost mundane by comparison, though no less unsettling. A young girl stood there, her frame dwarfed by the colossal entity beside her. Despite her imposing height¡ªaround 183 centimeters, close to Bran¡¯s stature¡ªher face carried a startling youthfulness. Elysian couldn¡¯t be certain of her age, but judging by her features, if he had to guess, she couldn¡¯t have been older than fifteen. This contrast between her size and her almost childlike visage made her all the more unsettling. Her body was lithe but powerful, lean muscle wrapped in pale, faintly mottled skin that hinted at her heritage. The slight curve of her shoulders and wiry limbs spoke of raw strength refined into deadly precision. Every movement she made was purposeful, almost too controlled, as if every step, every shift, was calculated to perfection. Her face carried the shadow of humanity but was undeniably tinged with something alien. Her features were sharp, predatory, and eerily symmetrical¡ªcheekbones too high, eyes too deep-set, their amber irises catching the light like a predator''s. Her nose had a subtle curve, almost delicate, but it only served to heighten the intensity of her gaze. The girl¡¯s mouth, though far more normal than the monster beside her, carried an unsettling quality in its stillness, lips pressed tight with the restraint of someone who could bare her teeth if provoked. Her hair was dark, braided back in rows that kept it from her face, further emphasizing her sharp, angular features. The contrast between the two figures was stark: where the massive creature promised unbridled destruction, the girl radiated a quieter, sharper threat. She moved like a blade unsheathed, her predatory grace hinting at speed, precision, and an intellect that rivaled her physical prowess. She was no brute like her larger counterpart; she was the kind of predator that planned, stalked, and struck with devastating intent. There was no mistaking her lineage, a creature that should not have existed. Elysian¡¯s breath caught in his throat as his gaze flicked between the two. The oppressive presence of the massive monster was matched only by the unsettling composure of the girl. The air around them seemed charged, each second tightening like a noose around his chest, ready to snap at the faintest movement. "Hello," the girl greeted with an enthusiastic wave, her smile wide and disarmingly friendly. "I¡¯m Kaerthlyn of Clan Draekthar," she announced before gesturing toward the colossal figure looming behind her. "And this is Brodhar." Brodhar rumbled something incomprehensible¡ªa guttural, rhythmic string of syllables that reverberated like grinding stone. The sound seemed to vibrate through the very air, carrying an ancient weight, alien yet undeniably purposeful. Elysian stiffened. He didn¡¯t understand the words, but the tone wasn¡¯t outright threatening. If anything, it carried a gruff humor, like a jest made at his expense. Or an insult. Either way, his fear didn¡¯t relent. How could it, with the towering figure so close? Powerless and cornered as he was, his instincts remained ever vigilant. Kaerthlyn laughed lightly, the sound unexpectedly bright and carefree. "He said hi, by the way," she translated with a grin. Elysian gave Brodhar a curt nod, though he doubted the greeting was as simple as she claimed. His mind noticed another detail¡ªher fluency. Inhabitants from Grimwold speaking his language wasn¡¯t unheard of, but Kaerthlyn¡¯s ease with it was startling. Yet there was something distinct in her cadence, a subtle rhythm and accent betraying her origins. What caught him more off guard, though, was her voice. Sweet, melodic, and entirely at odds with her imposing size. Before, he¡¯d only had her youthful face to base his guess on, but hearing her now confirmed it; she couldn¡¯t be much older than Osric or Bran. Elysian managed a small smile in return, but it faltered almost immediately. As friendly as she seemed, his gaze couldn¡¯t help but glance at the small fangs peeking over her lower lip. They were slight¡ªhardly monstrous¡ªbut unmistakably sharp, predatory in a way that sent a shiver down his spine. He swallowed hard, forcing his eyes back to hers. ¡®Damn it, don¡¯t stare. That¡¯s rude.¡¯ "I¡¯m Elysian Ironheart, son of Baron Thornwich of Ironspire," he blurted out quickly, fumbling to match her introduction. His forced smile returned, stiff and likely more awkward than he realized. Her gaze lingered on him for a moment, assessing, before her smile widened further. If she noticed his unease¡ªor his glance at her fangs¡ªshe didn¡¯t let it show. And Elysian was grateful for that. The silence stretched, heavy and awkward, as Kaerthlyn waited patiently. Elysian, meanwhile, was caught in the futile process of trying to say something¡ªanything¡ªbut the words refused to come. His hesitation wasn¡¯t born of politeness but sheer confusion. He had too many questions, all jostling for space in his head. Was it safe to ask? Would they even answer? Worse still, his thoughts were a tangled mess, his mind reeling from the shock of his situation. Every time he reached for clarity, it slipped through his grasp like sand. ¡®Say something. Anything.¡¯ Elysian swallowed hard, stealing a glance at Brodhar, who stood motionless but radiated a quiet, overwhelming presence. He quickly returned his focus to Kaerthlyn, the smaller¡ªand infinitely less terrifying¡ªof the two. ¡°Hmm¡­ where am I?¡± he finally managed, his voice rough and unsure. Kaerthlyn¡¯s smile widened, warm and oddly disarming. ¡°You¡¯re in Kor¡¯Morul,¡± she replied cheerfully. ¡°Inside Draekthar¡¯s lands.¡± ¡®Kor¡¯Morul? Where is that?¡¯ Elysian¡¯s brow furrowed as the name tugged at something in the recesses of his memory. ¡®Wait. I¡¯ve heard that before¡­ Where did I¡ª¡¯ Elysian¡¯s eyes widened, realization crashing down on him like a tidal wave. ¡°F*ck, I¡¯m inside Grimwold.¡± The words slipped out before he could stop them, his voice barely above a whisper but heavy with dread. Grimwold. The name carried all the weight of a death sentence, a place spoken of in hushed tones and grim tales. Now, impossibly, he was here. Chapter 130 Kaerthlyn tilted her head, her brow furrowing slightly at his reaction. "Yes, that''s what you call Kor¡¯Morul," she said, nodding thoughtfully. Then, curiosity lit her gaze. ¡°But why Grimwold? What does that word even mean? No one¡¯s ever been able to tell me.¡± Her question caught Elysian off guard. The straightforwardness in her tone paired with her earnest expression chipped away at his defenses. Slowly, he felt his fear receding, a weight lifting. It wasn¡¯t logical¡ªnothing about this situation was¡ªbut there was something undeniably disarming about her. His wariness lingered, but it loosened its grip. For the first time since awakening in this place, Elysian felt a small flicker of himself returning. ¡®She¡¯s right. Why do we call the Great Forest¡ªGrimwold?¡¯ The thought churned in his mind, dredging up fragments of long-buried memories. Something stirred¡ªan image, a voice¡ªbut not from this life. A phantom from the past. His gaze flicked to Kaerthlyn, studying her youthful, expectant face. A grin tugged at his lips. ¡°I¡¯m not really sure,¡± Elysian admitted with a casual shrug, letting a playful note slip into his voice, ¡°but I once heard a story from some drunk on the streets.¡± He paused, savoring the moment as her intrigue deepened. Kaerthlyn leaned forward, her sharp ears twitching slightly. ¡°Well? Tell me!¡± ¡®She¡¯s like Bran. Childish, innocent... They¡¯d be fast friends if they ever met.¡¯ Elysian couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at her eagerness. ¡°Alright, alright. So,¡± he began, sitting up straighter, ¡°there was this general¡ªback when the empires of Northcrest were still young. His kingdom had just fallen apart, and to top it off, his wife ran off with another man. The poor bastard drowned his sorrows in ale, got absolutely smashed, and stumbled to the edge of the Great Forest. He looked out at the trees, and in his drunken misery, he said it was as dark and grim as his own heart. He named it Grim Wood.¡± He paused dramatically, watching Kaerthlyn hang on his every word. ¡°But since he was so drunk he could barely speak, it came out as Grimwold instead.¡± Elysian laughed then, a deep, genuine laugh that he hadn¡¯t felt in what seemed like ages. It rolled out of him, unbidden, until he collapsed back onto the bed, still chuckling. When the mirth subsided, he glanced at Kaerthlyn. Her expression was¡­ peculiar. She stared at him as if he¡¯d just sprouted another head. ¡°What?¡± Elysian asked, raising a brow. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ strange,¡± she said, the faintest smile tugging at her lips. ¡°Strange?¡± Elysian echoed, feigning offense, though his grin betrayed him. ¡°Why am I strange?¡± He tilted his head, as though genuinely curious, but before Kaerthlyn could reply, he barreled on. ¡°Well, if strange means good, then I¡¯m strange.¡± A deep, rumbling chuckle erupted nearby, like boulders grinding together. The sound reverberated through the room, making Elysian flinch. His eyes darted to Brodhar, whose broad, massive shoulders shook with quiet laughter. The movement sent his long, tree-like arms swaying, and for a moment, Elysian¡¯s breath caught in his chest. ¡®One careless swipe of that arm, and I¡¯d be flattened like dough.¡¯ His jaw tightened as he forced himself to meet Brodhar¡¯s gaze. The troll¡¯s laughter might have been harmless¡ªor at least he hoped it was¡ªbut the sheer power behind the sound unsettled him. ¡®Tsk, don¡¯t make this giant b*stard too excited. I¡¯d rather not find out how fast he could turn me into a smear on the floor.¡¯ Elysian¡¯s eyes lingered on Brodhar, studying the hulking figure more closely. He was intimidating, not just for his size but for the aura of restrained strength he carried. ¡®No, he¡¯s not ordinary. That much is obvious. But now that I¡¯m really looking... He¡¯s stronger than the wounded Night Howler. Stronger than my father. Hell, stronger than Jareth¡ªthat scary old man.¡¯ A cold realization slid through him like a knife. ¡®If I were my old self, I wouldn¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯d be careful, sure, but not afraid. But now? In this weakened state, there¡¯s no chance I¡¯d win if we fight. Best I could do is survive¡ªand even that¡¯s debatable.¡¯ Elysian shifted uncomfortably, his mind racing. ¡®Damn these monsters. Why do they keep showing up when I¡¯m still powerless?¡¯ What unsettled him even more, though, was Brodhar¡¯s demeanor. For all his obvious strength, the troll treated Kaerthlyn with a quiet deference that bordered on reverence. It wasn¡¯t just respect; it was something deeper. ¡®She¡¯s important here. More important than I realized. If someone like Brodhar answers to her, it means her status is higher than his among these giants. And if Brodhar¡¯s not the strongest in this clan, what does that mean for the others? How many more of them are there?Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. These beings have lived so close to Ironspire all this time... I had no idea.¡¯ A chill crept up Elysian¡¯s spine as the thought turned his face pale. Brodhar¡¯s chuckle faded, leaving a tense silence in its wake. Elysian forced a laugh, though it came out strained. He still didn¡¯t know what had amused the giant so much, but he couldn¡¯t afford to appear rude¡ªor worse, offend him. ¡®Just play along. Don¡¯t give them a reason to turn on you.¡¯ Elysian plastered on a smile, his mind already calculating. ¡®I need to stay on their good side. If they want me to dance, I¡¯ll dance. If they want me to sing, I¡¯ll sing like some charming little jester. Whatever it takes. I can¡¯t afford to piss them off.¡¯ ¡°By the way, I need to thank you for saving my life,¡± Elysian said, his voice steady though his thoughts raced. He turned his attention back to Kaerthlyn, eager to steer the conversation. Partly to calm his nerves, partly to forge a connection with the one person who might keep him safe. His gaze flicked to his arm, now whole again. ¡°And my arm... I don¡¯t know how you did it, but somehow, you managed to put it back together.¡± Kaerthlyn smiled, a small, unassuming curve of her lips. ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me. Saving your life was a small matter. It wasn¡¯t a big deal at all.¡± Her nonchalance left Elysian momentarily speechless. He blinked, then quickly shook his head. ¡°It might be nothing to you, but to me, it¡¯s everything. I¡¯ve only got one life, you know.¡± His tone softened as he pressed on. ¡°I want to repay the kindness you¡¯ve shown me. I know it won¡¯t be easy, and it might take time, but I¡¯ll do it. I hope you¡¯ll accept.¡± Kaerthlyn tilted her head slightly, her expression thoughtful. ¡°I¡¯m not being modest when I say it was nothing,¡± she replied, her voice steady and earnest. ¡°As you¡¯ve probably guessed, my people are trolls. Healing comes naturally to us. Regrowing limbs, fixing wounds like yours... It¡¯s neither expensive nor difficult for us.¡± ¡®Trolls.¡¯ The word settled into Elysian¡¯s mind like a puzzle piece clicking into place. ¡®Just as I suspected.The stories I¡¯ve heard... Reclusive, ancient, and known for their regeneration. A race as old as Creation itself, hunted for the very abilities they possess.¡¯ His eyes flicked over her, taking in her features¡ªthe subtle blend of human and troll. The realization sent a shiver through him, but he masked it with a smile. ¡®Of course they¡¯d live here, in Grimwold, of all places.¡¯ ¡°Still, I¡¯m eternally grateful,¡± Elysian said, his voice warm as his smile widened. Thoughts raced behind the fa?ade, calculating, piecing together possibilities. ¡®If I play my cards right, befriending her¡ªand her clan¡ªcould lead to unimaginable advantages.¡¯ Elysian leaned forward slightly, his posture casual yet intentional. ¡°And I mean it. You¡¯ve given me something I can¡¯t put a price on. I won¡¯t forget it.¡± ¡°Sure, if you want to,¡± Kaerthlyn replied with a shrug, her tone indifferent. Elysian¡¯s gratitude seemed to roll off her like rain on stone. ¡°But if you really want to thank someone, it shouldn¡¯t be me.¡± Her casual gaze flicked over him, assessing. ¡°I wanted to leave you behind, honestly. I don¡¯t care about savages like you.¡± She said it with the same ease someone might comment on the weather. ¡°It was my grandmother who insisted I save you. I still don¡¯t get why.¡± She looked him over again, head tilted as if he were a puzzle missing several pieces. ¡®Savages? Us¡ªsavages?¡¯ Elysian stiffened, her words landing like a slap. His jaw clenched as his pride flared, and he cast a wary glance at their surroundings. ¡®Does she even hear herself? She¡¯s living in this... this place¡ªin this terrifying, eerie forest and her race of trolls, and has the audacity to call us savages?¡¯ Kaerthlyn¡¯s expression, however, gave him pause. There was no malice in her eyes¡ªjust a frank, almost childlike honesty. Her innocent smile seemed genuine, not calculated to insult him. ¡®Is it really any different from how we¡¯ve viewed them? We call them savages, monsters, lesser beings... Why wouldn¡¯t they see us the same way?¡¯ The thought hit him with uncomfortable clarity. Elysian¡¯s temper, ready to blaze, flickered and died. His mind turned over what he knew¡ªwhat he¡¯d heard in whispered tales of trollkind. ¡®They¡¯re an ancient race. Older than any human empire, older than the histories carved into this continent. And what do they see of us? Empires locked in endless war, kingdoms steeped in greed and bloodshed. Is it any wonder they look down on us?¡¯ A sigh escaped him, unbidden, as he tried to suppress his pride and see the truth from her perspective. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Kaerthlyn¡¯s voice broke through his thoughts, her brows drawing together as she studied his sudden shift in demeanor. ¡®Of course, there¡¯s no problem. And even if there were... Could I even afford to tell her the truth?¡¯ Elysian forced a smile, though it felt brittle on his face. Her immediate reaction¡ªa faint recoil¡ªspoke volumes. He winced inwardly and resisted the urge to touch his face, as though he could smooth it into something more agreeable. ¡®Right. The smile. People said it was odd even in my past life. Something about it always came off... slimy. Like a bad merchant¡¯s grin. Not surprising, though. I was a merchant back then. Comes with the territory.¡¯ ¡°Well, no problem,¡± Elysian said, his tone overly light, the words slipping out with a forced cheerfulness. It felt like lacquer applied to a splintered surface¡ªfragile and too bright. He glanced away, hoping to divert her attention from the awkwardness of his grin. ¡°No matter your intention, you still saved my life. That doesn¡¯t change anything.¡± Kaerthlyn chuckled softly, nodding her head in response. Elysian mused, letting the silence stretch just long enough to form his next plan. ¡®Right. Don¡¯t forget to meet her grandmother and express gratitude. Someone important like that should be my top priority. If I can get her on my side, maybe I¡¯ll have enough leverage to get out of here alive. And who knows¡ªthis might even turn into something profitable.¡¯ Elysian cleared his throat, his smile widening into the practiced, slippery curve he used when he wanted something. ¡°By the way, I¡¯d like to meet your grandmother so I can thank her in person,¡± he said smoothly. Kaerthlyn tilted her head, a flicker of hesitation crossing her face. Before she could answer, Elysian hurried on, layering his voice with false humility. ¡°I know it¡¯s sudden. And for someone like me¡ªa lowly savage¡ªto ask to meet someone as important and highly respected figure of Clan Draekthar, it¡¯s far too much to ask. But I hope you¡¯ll accept my humble request.¡± For a moment, Kaerthlyn simply stared at him, her expression unreadable. Then, a chuckle escaped her lips, light and amused. She shook her head. ¡°My grandmother actually told me to bring you to her the moment you woke up.¡± Elysian froze, his carefully constructed composure slipping. ¡°Right, right,¡± he mumbled, struggling to recover from the sting of his own overeagerness. ¡°Hmm... That makes sense.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t meet her right now, though,¡± Kaerthlyn continued, her tone matter-of-fact. ¡°She¡¯s in an important council meeting. But I¡¯ll take you to her as soon as it¡¯s over.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Elysian said, nodding quickly. His mind churned, already adjusting his plans. ¡®Time to gather more intel while I wait.¡¯ ¡°By the way, Kaerthlyn,¡± he said, his smile sharpening as an idea took shape. ¡°Could you show me around your home? I¡¯d love to see more of this place, if you don¡¯t mind.¡± Her brow lifted slightly, curiosity flickering across her face, but she didn¡¯t refuse outright. That was enough for Elysian. ¡®Perfect. A chance to learn. Observe. And maybe even find something valuable to work with.¡¯ Chapter 131 Elysian pushed himself upright too quickly, and his legs buckled beneath him. A sharp jolt of pain shot through his limbs as his knees gave out, threatening to send him crashing back to the ground. Before he could fall, Kaerthlyn¡¯s hand shot out, catching him with surprising ease. Her grip was firm but steady, like a rope holding a precarious climber. For all her wiry frame, she had the reflexes¡ªand strength¡ªof someone far beyond her years. Of course, she did. Troll blood ran in her veins, and for her, keeping him upright was probably no harder than swatting a fly. "Thank you," Elysian muttered. She grinned in response, a flash of teeth that made her seem both amused and triumphant. Leaning on her arm, Elysian slowly steadied himself, testing the weight on his legs. ¡°How long was I out?¡± he asked, his voice rough, as though the words were wading through days of disuse. Kaerthlyn cocked her head, considering. ¡°Three¡­ yeah, three days,¡± she said with a shrug. ¡°Three days?¡± His voice rose, and his head snapped toward his injuries. His leg and arm¡ªthe ones that had been severed¡ªwere whole again. Faint traces of scars, pink and fresh, ran along where his arm and leg had regrown. He swallowed hard, feeling the muscles beneath them flex as though they''d never been torn apart. ¡®No¡­ Now that I think about it, with injuries like mine, three days is unbelievably fast. Trolls really are in a league of their own.¡¯ ¡°Something wrong?¡± Kaerthlyn¡¯s voice pulled him from his thoughts, her sharp eyes narrowing at his expression. ¡°No, no, everything¡¯s fine.¡± Elysian forced an awkward smile, hiding his discomfort. ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ impressed. The way you healed me, with how bad my injuries were¡ªit¡¯s amazing. You clearly know what you¡¯re doing.¡± Kaerthlyn¡¯s grin widened, her chest puffing with pride. ¡°Of course! When it comes to healing, no one can compare to us.¡± ¡®Not entirely true. There are a few who might rival them in raw potency. But efficiency coupled with effectiveness? Trolls are unmatched.¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right,¡± Elysian said aloud, eager to keep her in good spirits. ¡°No one beats trolls at healing.¡± Her grin grew wider, and she gave him a slow nod. Then, she turned to Brodhar, muttering something in their tongue¡ªa low, guttural rhythm that Elysian couldn¡¯t decipher. Brodhar nodded in agreement and stepped forward. The massive troll loomed over him, shadow swallowing shadow, before he reached out with a hand large enough to crush him. ¡°Hey, wait!¡± Elysian took a hasty step back, his heart hammering against his ribs. ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± ¡°Stay still,¡± Kaerthlyn said, her grin turning mischievous. ¡°Stone will carry you.¡± ¡°What? No, I¡¯m fine¡ª¡± Brodhar¡¯s fingers wrapped around him before he could finish. Elysian let out a strangled shout, his voice breaking into a hoarse, ungraceful scream as he was lifted off his feet. ¡®F*ck, f*ck, f*ck!¡¯ Kaerthlyn¡¯s laughter rang out, sharp and mocking, as Brodhar settled Elysian on his palm like he was placing a delicate bird. The warmth of the troll¡¯s breath brushed against him, making his skin crawl. The panic ebbed, but his face was pale as he realized just how close he was to the giant now¡ªclose enough to hear the rumble of each exhale. ¡°Why are you squealing like a whelp?¡± Kaerthlyn teased, her laughter still ringing in the air. Elysian cleared his throat, his cheeks burning as he tried to recover his composure. ¡°Just¡­ surprised,¡± he muttered, voice thick with embarrassment. Kaerthlyn chuckled, shaking her head as if Elysian¡¯s earlier panic amused her endlessly. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He felt a strange mix of apprehension and wonder as they stepped out of the dim chamber. The air shifted immediately, cooler and thick with the earthy scent of moss and stone. Elysian¡¯s breath caught at the sheer scale of the space that greeted him. They were in an enormous, jagged chasm carved deep into the earth¡ªa massive tear in the bedrock that seemed to split the mountain itself. Golden rays of sunlight slanted down from above, illuminating the intricate layers of this subterranean haven. Though the light reached them, it only barely pierced the depths below. When Elysian leaned slightly over the edge of their stone path, he couldn¡¯t see the bottom¡ªonly a yawning void that swallowed the light and breathed darkness. The trolls¡¯ home wasn¡¯t a cave; it was something far grander. High above them, the floors of this hollowed-out chasm rose in uneven layers, each wide enough to hold sprawling settlements. Even the one they stood on¡ªthe fourth tier down¡ªfelt vast enough to hold a human city. The scale wasn¡¯t built for men but for beings who could crush men beneath their feet. Rock walls encased the space, alive with textures and growths. Mosses, glowing fungi, and massive vines clung to every surface, weaving their way across stone like veins. Small flowers¡ªsmall by troll standards, though each was larger than Elysian¡¯s head¡ªbloomed in bursts of color, while bioluminescent algae painted the jagged edges of the rock with faint, ghostly hues. Insects flitted between these blooms, some buzzing with a low drone, others trailing soft trails of light like living embers. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. At the chasm¡¯s heart stood the tree. Elysian could hardly believe his eyes. The colossal tree towered from the bottom of the chasm, its roots so vast they formed bridges across lower tiers, its trunk gnarled and ancient, rising with quiet majesty. It stretched all the way to the second layer above, where its thick branches merged with the rock walls. There were no leaves on some of the branches to soften its stark silhouette, but the bark pulsed faintly with an inner glow, as if the tree itself was alive with primordial energy. ¡®The trolls have built their world around that tree. How such a thing exists?¡¯ Bridges of wood and woven vine stretched from one side of the chasm to the other, connecting the tree¡¯s branches to the stone dwellings carved into the walls. Elysian realized the chamber they¡¯d just exited was one of many. The rock face was riddled with similar rooms, their entrances large and rounded, blending into the stone as if grown there rather than chiseled by hand. Farther up, suspended platforms dangled from the branches of the tree, some cradling small structures shaped like nests, others swaying gently under the weight of trolls passing across. One enormous branch, thicker than any building Elysian had ever seen, extended toward the left. At its end, he could make out the faint outline of a grand structure¡ªperhaps a gathering hall or temple¡ªwhere trolls moved in and out like ants entering a hive. The air hummed with life. From somewhere in the depths of the chasm came the faint roar of cascading water. Elysian couldn¡¯t see it, but he imagined a hidden waterfall feeding the mossy streams that trickled through the rocky terrain. Above, sunlight shifted and danced, catching on motes of dust and creating halos of golden light around the trolls who moved across the bridges. Everywhere he looked, life thrived. It wasn¡¯t the life he knew¡ªcivilized and carefully ordered¡ªbut wild, ancient, and untamed. This was a world untouched by human hands, a sanctuary that felt both sacred and perilous. Elysian¡¯s gaze lingered on the tree, its vastness making the trolls themselves seem small in comparison. Even Kaerthlyn and Brodhar, towering over him, were dwarfed by its immense girth and the intricate network of life it supported. ¡°This place¡­¡± Elysian murmured, more to himself than to Kaerthlyn. ¡°It¡¯s incredible.¡± Kaerthlyn grinned, a mixture of pride and reverence flashing in her sharp features. ¡°Vel?n Kralvek. It¡¯s home.¡± Her words hung in the air as Brodhar led the way, his heavy steps reverberating against the stone, carrying them deeper into this living, breathing world. ¡®Vel?n Kralvek.¡¯ Elysian sat in awed silence, his gaze sweeping over the staggering vista of the trolls'' sanctuary. He struggled to reconcile what he saw with the world he thought he knew. True, in both his lives¡ªbefore and after his rebirth¡ªhe had witnessed wonders that defied mortal comprehension. He had walked the lush courts of the eastern continent, where silken banners shimmered beneath sun-drenched skies and imperial palaces towered like the dreams of gods. He had stood on the edge of golden deserts, where sprawling cities rose like mirages, their spires piercing the heavens. He had even wandered the frostbitten expanse further to the south, where ancient fortresses lay buried in ice, whispering secrets of forgotten kings. But here, deep in the heart of Grimwold, he found himself as spellbound as the first time he had glimpsed those marvels. ¡®This place is something else entirely.¡¯ Vel?n Kralvek, the trolls'' sacred haven, was a symphony of primal grandeur and ancient artistry. Unlike the meticulous splendor of eastern palaces, whose beauty felt curated and, at times, suffocatingly perfect, the allure of this place was raw and untamed. The troll sanctuary thrived on a kind of harmony only time and isolation could foster. The stonework of their dwellings¡ªseamlessly integrated into the living rock walls¡ªbore carvings so intricate they seemed to hum with ancient power. Bridges of twisted roots and braided vines spanned yawning chasms, exuding a natural elegance that human hands could never replicate. This wasn¡¯t mere architecture; it was a living, breathing entity. Each surface seemed to tell a story etched by hands long gone but preserved with reverence. The trolls had not tamed nature¡ªthey had become one with it. ¡®Of course, Grimwold would have something like this. Why should I be surprised? This forest predates humanity itself, a place of primal creativity untouched by mortal hands. An ancient civilization, shrouded and undisturbed, crafting such splendor.¡¯ And yet, no amount of reasoning could dull the wonder he felt. It struck him with the force of a blade¡ªthe beauty here wasn¡¯t static like the marble halls of kings. It lived, it breathed, it grew. It surrounded him with a quiet majesty that demanded not reverence, but awe. ¡°Magnificent,¡± Elysian whispered, the word escaping before he could stop it. It wasn¡¯t the opulent decadence of human nobility that left him speechless. This beauty was wild and eternal, carved by time and nature in ways humanity could only imitate poorly. The air itself seemed alive with an energy that prickled at his skin, filling him with a sense of smallness he had rarely felt before. As they ascended to the higher floors, Elysian''s eyes roamed over the bustling activity of the sanctuary. The first thing he noticed¡ªand quietly appreciated¡ªwas that Brodhar stood taller than most of the trolls they passed. Though the others were still towering giants by human standards, Brodhar¡¯s sheer size and presence were an anomaly. Knowing he wouldn¡¯t have to deal with more trolls of Brodhar¡¯s intimidating stature was an unexpected relief. Still, it didn¡¯t mean the others were any less imposing. Each troll exuded strength, their movements deliberate and powerful. They dwarfed any humans easily, their forms blending seamlessly with the ancient sanctuary around them. The second thing that struck Elysian was how sparse the population seemed. In a space as vast and monumental as this, he had expected crowds akin to the throngs that filled the streets of Ironspire. But here, only a few hundred trolls moved about their tasks, scattered across the immense terraces and bridges. Even factoring in the figures he spotted on the opposite side of the chasm, the number was surprisingly small. It made sense, he realized. Trolls lived far longer than humans, but their numbers grew far slower. Each one of them, perhaps, was as significant as a hundred humans in their society. As they continued upward, Elysian caught sight of others who were clearly not trolls. Hobgoblins skulked in shadowy corners, their wiry frames contrasting sharply with the trolls¡¯ bulk. Humans mingled as well, though they bore little resemblance to the polished nobles and citizens of his homeland. These men were rugged and wild, their clothing adorned with bones, leather, and tribal markings that spoke of a deep connection to the forest. ¡®Tribesmen. Could they be part of the Grimwold clans? Wasn¡¯t Osric¡¯s father once among their kind?¡¯ ¡°Can anyone just¡­ walk into this place?¡± Elysian asked, directing the question toward Kaerthlyn, who walked ahead of Brodhar with an easy confidence. She glanced back, her expression thoughtful. ¡°Not usually,¡± she admitted. ¡°But today¡¯s an exception. There¡¯s a council meeting¡ªimportant forces of Kor¡¯Morul have gathered. They¡¯ve brought a few of their tribes and clans, some to trade, others to settle disputes or discuss alliances.¡± Her words sent a jolt through Elysian. His mind raced as pieces began to fall into place. ¡®Grimwold¡¯s leaders are meeting today? That must be the meeting she mentioned earlier. I initially thought that this was just a gathering of troll tribes but it seems I¡¯m mistaken. This is a large gathering that involves the major powers of the Great Forest itself.¡¯ A chill crept down his spine. The memory of an attack on Grimwatch rose unbidden, sharp and vivid in his mind. His instincts screamed a warning, the kind that had saved his life countless times before. Chapter 132 Elysian¡¯s eyes widened, surprise flickering into unease as a foreboding thought took root. ¡°Is this somehow connected to Grimwatch?¡± he whispered, his chest tightening, heart pounding with sudden urgency. A vision of his companions, of the soldiers standing resolute against an unknown fate, surged to the forefront of his mind. ¡°Did you say something?¡± Kaerthlyn¡¯s sharp gaze snapped to him, catching the faint tremor in his expression. ¡°You look like you¡¯ve seen a ghost. Are you alright?¡± ¡®What do I do? Ask her outright? Demand answers about Grimwatch¡¯s fate¡ªor if they¡¯re in danger? No¡­¡¯ Elysian drew in a shallow breath, closing his eyes as he fought to steady the rising tide of panic. When they reopened, the anxious storm behind them was gone, replaced with a smile, smooth as glass. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he said lightly, his voice betraying nothing. ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ awestruck. Vel?n Kralvek is magnificent. Truly unlike anything I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± Kaerthlyn chuckled, her pride unmistakable as she glanced around at the deep chasm and towering tree. ¡°Of course it is,¡± she said, her tone both boasting and reverent. ¡°You¡¯ve only seen a fraction of its majesty.¡± Elysian nodded faintly, though her words slipped past him. His thoughts were elsewhere, tangled and dark, caught on the threads of uncertainty. ¡®I can¡¯t just blurt out my concerns. It would be suicide. If they suspect my connection to Grimwatch, if they saved me for leverage¡­ No, that makes no sense. If they wanted Grimwatch to surrender, they wouldn¡¯t need me. Brodhar alone could destroy it. The soldiers couldn¡¯t stand a chance¡ªnot against him, not against these trolls. Even with my father, my brother, and Ironspire¡¯s full might¡­¡¯ The mere thought of facing these trolls with the other denizens of Grimwold, sent a cold shiver through Elysian¡¯s spine. He exhaled sharply, dread coiling in his chest. ¡®We wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. We¡¯d be wiped out¡ªutterly exterminated.¡¯ The weight of his spiraling thoughts pressed against his mind. ¡®No. Think clearly. Plan carefully. Don¡¯t give yourself away.¡¯ ¡°Are you even listening?¡± Kaerthlyn¡¯s voice snapped through the haze. Her frown deepened, sharp and unyielding. Elysian jolted, his pallor betraying him before he managed a sheepish laugh, scratching the back of his neck. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said quickly, keeping his tone with just enough embarrassment. ¡°My thoughts are scattered¡ªI mean, can you blame me? I thought I was dead, and now I¡¯m here. It¡¯s¡­ a lot to process.¡± Kaerthlyn¡¯s frown softened into something resembling patience, as her smile quickly returned to where it was. Seeing the opportunity, Elysian shifted the conversation, careful to keep her engaged and distracted. ¡°By the way,¡± he began, tilting his head with feigned curiosity, ¡°Vel?n Kralvek¡ªit¡¯s a striking name. Does it mean something? I¡¯ve always heard that Grimwold names carry deep, ancient meanings. It must reflect the history and culture woven into this place, evolving since the dawn of time itself.¡± Kaerthlyn¡¯s expression brightened, a flicker of pride flashing in her eyes. ¡°It does,¡± she said, her tone rich with the weight of her people¡¯s long, enduring history. Elysian waited, watching as her gaze lingered on the towering tree with a reverence that stilled her boundless energy. ¡°Vel?n Kralvek,¡± she murmured, the words rolling off her tongue like a hymn. ¡°It means¡ªThrone of the Rooted King.¡± The name caught Elysian off guard. He hadn¡¯t expected something so... stark. A dozen questions stirred in his mind, but Kaerthlyn remained silent, her focus distant, as though the meaning of the name carried her somewhere far from him. The shift in her mood was palpable¡ªa melancholic reverence that spoke of something deeper than a mere title. ¡®Should I ask?¡¯ Elysian hesitated. There was a weight to her silence, a sense that this name carried secrets he might be better off not prying into. Yet curiosity, sharp and insistent, gnawed at his restraint. Finally, he gave in. ¡°Throne of the Rooted King?¡± he repeated softly, his voice careful, testing the words. Kaerthlyn turned her gaze back to him, a small smile breaking the solemnity of her face. ¡°Yes,¡± she said, ¡°the Throne of the Rooted King. The name evokes the great tree as the heart of our sanctuary, a sovereign presence that embodies our bond to life and the earth itself.¡± Elysian raised an eyebrow. ¡®That can¡¯t be all. There¡¯s more to it¡ªthere has to be.¡¯ Kaerthlyn noticed the flicker of doubt on his face and let out a chuckle, light but tinged with something bittersweet. ¡°There¡¯s a legend tied to its name,¡± she admitted, the faintest trace of mischief returning to her tone. ¡°A tale of sacrifice¡ªof how one of our greatest ancestors gave everything to protect us all. But it¡¯s not a story for now.¡± Elysian felt a pang of disappointment but hid it behind a polite smile. Kaerthlyn continued, ¡°If you¡¯re still here when the festival comes, you¡¯ll see. We tell the story then, through song and flame. You¡¯d learn more from that than from my clumsy words.¡± Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. ¡®Festival?¡¯ His curiosity flared again, but he nodded, keeping his expression neutral. ¡°If I¡¯m still here by then, I¡¯d be honored to witness such a tale,¡± he replied smoothly. Kaerthlyn hummed in acknowledgment, her focus already shifting as they ascended to another floor. As Elysian followed, his thoughts snagged on the trolls they passed¡ªor rather, those like Kaerthlyn. He¡¯d assumed her heritage was rare, a curiosity, but the more he looked, the more faces he saw with the same distinct blend of features. Half-trolls. There weren¡¯t just a handful of them¡ªthere were thousands. The realization hit him like cold water. ¡®So many.¡¯ It unsettled him in a way he couldn¡¯t quite define, the implications spinning in directions he wasn¡¯t prepared to follow. ¡®What else have I gotten wrong about this place? And... How the hell did that happen?¡¯ Elysian grimaced, shoving the thought aside as quickly as it surfaced. The mechanics of trolls and humans producing offspring was a mental rabbit hole he absolutely did not want to dive into. The sheer disparity in size alone was enough to make his brain explode. The very notion was bizarre, almost alien¡ªa curiosity that could only be born of a place as otherworldly as Grimwold. But it wasn¡¯t just the half-trolls that filled this level of the sanctuary. As his eyes roamed the bustling floor, he caught sight of other races: wildermen with their bony trophies on the neck and wrist, hobgoblins bartering with guttural clicks, their sharp faces gleaming in the light filtering through the tree¡¯s canopy. The floor itself was a marvel. It wasn¡¯t so much a single platform as a labyrinth of sprawling branches and massive, vine-bound bridges connecting to the central tree. The pathways were impossibly wide, designed to accommodate the trolls¡¯ massive frames. From here, Elysian could fully appreciate the scale of Vel?n Kralvek. Up close, the sheer magnitude of it stole his breath¡ªa living colossus, ancient and sublime. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Elysian asked, turning to Brodhar as the enormous troll bent to lower him gently to the ground. ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± Kaerthlyn said, motioning him to follow her with an easy smile. ¡°Let Stone enjoy some time with his friends. It¡¯s been a while since he¡¯s caught up with the others.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Elysian murmured, his eyes trailing Brodhar as the troll lumbered toward a gathering of his kin near the edge of the platform. His breath hitched at the sight of them. If Brodhar was intimidating, the others were utterly monstrous. Some of them even towered over him, their immense bodies radiating raw power. Their movements were deliberate, unhurried, as if the very weight of their existence demanded reverence. Some bore scars that seemed like stories etched into their flesh; others wielded weapons that looked more like pieces of the earth itself¡ªjagged, primal, and deadly. ¡®Yup. This place is every bit as dangerous as I thought. My previous assumption that Brodhar is a rarity among the trolls was just proven incorrect. There are more like him. Sigh. Maybe more.¡¯ Elysian followed Kaerthlyn without protest as she led him across one of the massive branches extending toward the tree. The air was alive with activity. Everywhere he looked, there were people¡ªor creatures¡ªengaged in their business. Merchants peddled wares that ranged from the familiar to the fantastical: leathers as supple as silk, gemstones that shimmered like bottled starlight, bones carved into talismans humming faintly with power. Cages lined with runes, holding animals that defied description¡ªsome with feathers like molten gold, others with too many eyes or limbs. Exotic plants hung in bundles, their colors vibrant, their scents heady and intoxicating. Elysian¡¯s gaze darted from one sight to another, his initial tension melting into awe. Each step revealed something new, something that felt plucked from the edges of imagination. ¡®This place¡­ It¡¯s not just dangerous¡ªit¡¯s really incredible.¡¯ As they neared the giant tree, where the crowd thickened and energy buzzed in the air, Elysian noticed a subtle shift in Kaerthlyn¡¯s gait. Her steps quickened, each one heavier, more deliberate, as if bracing for something. Elysian frowned, his gaze darting to her face. The easygoing lightness she always carried had vanished, replaced by a sharp edge of irritation tightening her jaw. ¡®Is there a problem?¡¯ Elysian¡¯s instincts flared, caution overtaking curiosity. It was a natural reaction given their surroundings¡ªpowerful figures loomed at every turn, each one a potential threat. And Kaerthlyn, who had been all smiles and playful banter until now, suddenly radiated tension. That kind of change had to mean trouble. Following her gaze, Elysian spotted a group waiting ahead on the platform near the great tree. Half-trolls. Their leader stood a head taller than Kaerthlyn, his body a tapestry of muscles and scars that screamed brute strength. The others flanked him, their postures loose but exuding the confidence of a pack. Kaerthlyn didn¡¯t slow. If anything, her scowl deepened, her focus locking on the group as though she were preparing for a charge. Elysian kept close but maintained enough distance to observe. As she closed the gap, stopping just shy of a few meters from them, the leader smirked, tossing out a remark that made the others break into laughter. His voice was low, gravelly, dripping with mockery. Kaerthlyn snapped back with a retort, her words sharp enough to cut. Her growl followed¡ªa deep, guttural sound that made the air feel heavier. She squared her shoulders, feet planted firmly, every inch of her body radiating a readiness to fight. The group reacted only with amusement. The leader chuckled, a low rumble that spread to the others. They didn¡¯t move, their relaxed stances making it clear they didn¡¯t see her as a real threat. Elysian remained silent, his eyes narrowing as he studied the exchange. Kaerthlyn¡¯s confidence was unshaken, but the tension coiled between them like a rubber ready to snap. He could feel the weight of it pressing against his skin. ¡®Great. More drama.¡¯ For now, Elysian stayed back, careful not to draw attention to himself. If this was about to escalate¡ªand it clearly was¡ªhe had no intention of becoming collateral damage. But, as usual, trouble had other plans. The leader of the group abruptly stopped laughing, his focus shifting sharply. His head tilted as his eyes locked on Elysian, the smirk melting into something far less friendly. Elysian felt the blood drain from his face. He swallowed hard, instinctively tilting his head away and stepping slightly behind Kaerthlyn, trying to shrink out of sight. ¡®Don¡¯t notice me. Don¡¯t notice me.¡¯ The effort was wasted. The brute raised a thick, scarred hand and pointed directly at him, barking something at Kaerthlyn in their guttural tongue. Kaerthlyn turned, her eyes flicking to Elysian with a glint of consideration¡ªtoo much consideration. Her lips curled into a mischievous smile, and a soft chuckle escaped her. She said something in return, her tone lilting and playful, before laughing outright. The leader¡¯s expression darkened. He scowled, his frown cutting deep as Kaerthlyn casually stepped aside, leaving Elysian directly in his line of sight. ¡®Sh*t, I don¡¯t like this. She¡¯s f*cking involving me in her problem.¡¯ Elysian¡¯s stomach tightened as he looked from the brute to Kaerthlyn, his voice hushed but urgent. ¡°Hey, what did you just say to him?¡± Kaerthlyn turned to him with a wide, toothy grin, her tone annoyingly light. ¡°Oh, nothing much.¡± She shrugged as though this wasn¡¯t the worst possible situation. ¡°Just told him you could beat his ass so hard, he¡¯d cry and wet himself.¡± Elysian froze, the words hitting like a punch to the gut. The brute cracked his knuckles. His grin, sharp and predatory, promised nothing good. ¡®F*ck. I¡¯m f*cked.¡¯ Chapter 133 ¡°Why the f*ck did you do that?!¡± Elysian snapped, his voice sharp enough to cut through the tense air. His gaze never left the half-troll looming before him, fists clenched and breathing like a bull ready to charge. ¡°Can you please tell him I surrender? That I don¡¯t want to fight him.¡± Kaerthlyn tilted her head, her expression unreadable for a moment before her smile flickered¡ªvanishing, then returning wider than before. ¡°Okay,¡± she said innocently, almost too innocently, as she turned and addressed the half-troll in her own tongue. ¡®Sh*t. I don¡¯t like that smile.¡¯ The reaction was immediate. The half-troll let out a guttural roar, the sound rumbling through the crowd like a war drum. His eyes burned with fury, his chest heaving as though he were seconds away from ripping Elysian apart with his bare hands. ¡°What the hell did you say to him?!¡± Elysian hissed, his heart lurching as he took an involuntary step back. ¡°Why is he even angrier?!¡± Kaerthlyn glanced over her shoulder, her smirk dripping with mischief. ¡°Oh, nothing much,¡± she said with infuriating nonchalance. ¡°I just told Durvalk exactly what you told me. That you didn¡¯t want to fight him because he¡¯s weak and not worth your time.¡± ¡®F*ck. Why would she do that?!¡¯ Elysian¡¯s stomach dropped. His widened eyes darted back to Durvalk, now cracking his knuckles and muttering something to his companions, who burst into laughter. Elysian could feel the weight of their mocking stares like needles pricking his skin. He spun toward Kaerthlyn, words bubbling to his lips. ¡°You¡ª¡± Elysian stopped himself, clamping his jaw shut so hard it ached. Reason clawed its way through his frustration, hissing warnings. ¡®She saved your life. She¡¯s your only ally in this place. And her family? They could probably crush Ironspire quite easily. So, think rationally. Don¡¯t piss her off. Don¡¯t bite the hand that might save you again. Damn it!¡¯ Elysian closed his eyes and inhaled deeply, forcing the cold air to steady his fraying composure. Around him, the crowd murmured, the tension thickening with each passing second. He could hear Durvalk¡¯s taunting voice, the grating words drawing more laughter from his peers. Slowly, Elysian opened his eyes, a slow grin stretching across his face. ¡®If she wants a show, then fine. I¡¯ll give her a show. And maybe¡­ just maybe, I¡¯ll make these b*stards think twice about crossing me again.¡¯ He glanced back toward Durvalk, his smile now sharp as a blade. But beneath it, his thoughts raced, calculating. ¡®Let¡¯s hope this doesn¡¯t end with me pissing off the wrong person.¡¯ The half-troll snarled, stomping forward as the crowd quieted down to watch the fight. Elysian adjusted his stance, his blood humming with the familiar rush of adrenaline. ¡®If I have to fight this b*stard and he¡¯s already mad, I might as well make him even more angrier. Angry fighters make mistakes.¡¯ Elysian¡¯s grin spread wide, sharp and defiant. ¡°Hey, Kaerthlyn, tell him I¡¯ll scrub his ugly face across the floor.¡± Kaerthlyn¡¯s eyes lit up with wicked amusement. ¡°With pleasure,¡± she said, her tone almost too gleeful as she relayed the message. Durvalk¡¯s reaction was immediate and predictable¡ªa deep, guttural roar that shook the air. His muscles tensed like coiled steel, veins bulging against his skin. The crowd erupted into a cacophony of cheers and jeers, fueling the half-troll¡¯s rage further. As Elysian had hoped, Durvalk charged, a living battering ram of fury and brute strength. ¡®Sh*t.¡¯ The sheer size of him was daunting. Durvalk towered over Kaerthlyn¡ªand she was already tall for her kind. At least 213 centimeters of solid muscle, he dwarfed Elysian in every way. At ten years old and small even for his age, Elysian looked like a child playing soldier against a giant. And this wasn¡¯t just a matter of size. Durvalk¡¯s aura flared, a powerful force that spoke of a higher cultivation level. Combined with the trolls¡¯ racial abilities, the gap between them was staggering. ¡®This isn¡¯t just an ordinary thug from some backwater kingdom. This is a superior opponent¡ªstronger, faster, better-trained. A straight fight? No way in hell will I win.¡¯ Durvalk moved fast¡ªtoo fast. His first attack, a vicious kick aimed at Elysian¡¯s face, came with the speed and force of a whip. Elysian barely twisted out of the way in time, the rush of displaced air grazing his cheek. But there was no pause. As he dodged, another strike followed¡ªa sweeping blow aimed at his unprotected side. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡®Sh*t, sh*t, sh*t!¡¯ Elysian scrambled to respond, channeling his aura down to his legs in a desperate burst. The energy flowed just in time, granting him a burst of speed to narrowly avoid the hit. His boots skidded on the ground as he regained his footing. Durvalk barked out something in his guttural tongue, laughter spilling from his companions and rippling through the crowd. Though Elysian didn¡¯t understand the words, their meaning was clear¡ªmockery. His jaw tightened, irritation flaring hot in his chest, but he forced himself to take a calming breath. ¡®Focus. Don¡¯t let them get in your head. Losing your temper now is a death sentence.¡¯ Still, Elysian couldn¡¯t deny the sting. His performance so far was unimpressive, and he knew it. Injured or not, he could feel the gulf between them. Durvalk wasn¡¯t just a brute; he moved with the lethal precision of someone who had spent his life fighting. ¡®This isn¡¯t a game to him. He fought to survive since he could walk. These kinds of opponents are the worst. Even my experience from my past life will barely save me from this freak.¡¯ Durvalk lunged again, his movements a blur of raw power. Elysian tightened his stance, forcing his mind to steady. ¡®If I can¡¯t beat him outright, I¡¯ll have to outthink him. There¡¯s no other way.¡¯ Outthinking the brute was a sound strategy¡ªon paper. But in practice, the gap between their physical qualities and capabilities were staggering. Elysian had to move twice as fast just to cover the same ground, and Durvalk¡¯s reach was absurd. His troll heritage gifted him arms that seemed to stretch forever, each swing like a battering ram crashing through the air. Still, a fight wasn¡¯t won by strength alone. Elysian sidestepped another wild punch, the wind of it brushing his cheek like a whip crack. ¡®He¡¯s fast¡ªbut not fast enough.¡¯ Durvalk¡¯s attacks came hard and relentless, a battering rhythm of pure aggression. His long arms forced Elysian into a constant retreat, every dodge a calculated dance of survival. ¡®Not bad for a kid.¡¯ Durvalk looked old at a glance, his body a roadmap of scars carved into corded muscle, but his face betrayed traces of youth beneath the rough exterior. He was older than Kaerthlyn but nowhere near his thirties or even twenties¡ªjust worn by battles and a life of violence. Elysian, on the other hand, had survived more years of warfare and death than most mortal men could endure. He might have been small, but his experience ran deep, forged in countless encounters with opponents who should¡¯ve easily killed him twice over. Each time Durvalk lunged, Elysian¡¯s sharp eyes traced the movement of his shoulders and hips, reading the direction of his next attack. It wasn¡¯t just instinct; it was calculation, honed through decades of surviving on the edge of a blade. ¡®Evade. Don¡¯t counter yet. If I misstep once, I¡¯m dead.¡¯ Durvalk growled, swinging harder, faster, his pride visibly fraying with every missed strike. The gathered crowd¡¯s laughter stoked his rage, their jeers biting deeper than Elysian¡¯s insults ever could. With a guttural snarl, Durvalk shouted something unintelligible, the mocking chorus around him swelling. Elysian smirked. ¡®Got you.¡¯ The half-troll¡¯s fury was painting his attacks in broad strokes, predictable and wild. But then Durvalk did something unexpected. His aura flared, a blinding, fiery cascade of energy that rippled across his hulking frame, concentrating in his fists. The sheer force of it sent a shockwave through the air, ruffling Elysian¡¯s hair as he instinctively braced himself. The next swing came faster, the enhanced speed catching Elysian off-guard. He twisted just in time, feeling the blow graze his side. Pain flared, sharp and immediate, but he gritted his teeth and rolled with the momentum, barely keeping his footing. ¡°Sh*t,¡± Elysian cursed, his breath coming in quick, shallow bursts. Durvalk grinned, teeth bared in triumph, and advanced with renewed ferocity. His strikes came heavier, faster now, the ground beneath their feet trembling with each missed blow. The crowd roared, feeding off the spectacle, their cheers a storm of bloodlust. But Elysian was no stranger to theatrics. ¡®Wasting your aura like that¡­ you¡¯re a damn fool.¡¯ Elysian sidestepped another crushing swing, letting the blow crash into the platform and leave a jagged scar in the wood. Elysian¡¯s mind worked quickly, calculating. Durvalk¡¯s aura was impressive, but it was reckless. His strength was already overwhelming; pouring more power into his attacks didn¡¯t make them any deadlier¡ªthey were already lethal. What it did, however, was just exhaust him. Elysian¡¯s lips curled into a sly smile. He had his opening. Durvalk charged again, fists ablaze with raw energy. This time, Elysian didn¡¯t retreat entirely. Instead, he darted to the side, angling himself just out of reach and baiting the half-troll into overextending. Durvalk took the bait, roaring as he swung wide. Elysian ducked low, his aura surging into his legs, and slid beneath the arc of the attack. The movement was quick, fluid, and as Durvalk¡¯s momentum carried him forward, Elysian twisted behind him. For the first time in the fight, Elysian struck. He drove a precise kick to the back of Durvalk¡¯s knee, forcing the towering half-troll to stumble. It wasn¡¯t enough to bring him down, but it was a start¡ªa crack in the foundation of his overconfidence. Durvalk snarled, spinning to face him, but his movements were slower now, his breath heavier. Elysian straightened, his grin widening. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Getting tired already?¡± The crowd laughed again, their mockery now directed at the half-troll. Durvalk¡¯s face twisted in fury, and Elysian could see it¡ªclear as day. The frustration. The cracks in his composure. ¡®This isn¡¯t just a fight anymore. It¡¯s a game. And I¡¯m winning.¡¯ Durvalk lunged, his aura blazed enough to make the air shudder. But this time, Elysian didn¡¯t retreat. Instead, he darted left, weaving closer into the half-troll¡¯s space. The crowd gasped at his audacity, but Elysian¡¯s movements were calculated. Closing the distance negated Durvalk¡¯s reach¡ªthose long arms couldn¡¯t swing effectively when the target was so close, more so when they were already beneath them. With his aura surging into his arms, Elysian struck, driving a sharp punch directly into Durvalk¡¯s jaw. The impact barely staggered the half-troll, his rampaging aura absorbing most of the blow. But Elysian didn¡¯t expect to hurt him¡ªnot yet. The momentary distraction was all he needed. Durvalk growled, his head snapping back to glare, but Elysian was already moving. His aura shifted seamlessly into his legs as he planted one foot against the brute¡¯s thigh, using Durvalk¡¯s massive frame like a springboard to launch himself upward. In the air, Elysian twisted, landing a kick to the side of Durvalk¡¯s head. The strike didn¡¯t carry devastating power, but it landed true, rattling the half-troll¡¯s pride more than his skull. Elysian dropped lightly to the ground, already moving before Durvalk could react. He ducked low, circling around the brute with incredible speed. Durvalk roared, his fists pounding toward him in wild swings. Elysian evaded each one with uncanny precision, slipping just out of reach before darting back in. He became a blur of motion, constantly shifting his position, never letting Durvalk lock him down. The half-troll¡¯s aura flared brighter, but it was unfocused, wasted on brute force. Elysian exploited every misstep, landing quick jabs and kicks to Durvalk¡¯s sides, thighs, and ribs. His strikes weren¡¯t powerful enough to break through the half-troll¡¯s natural toughness, but they were precise, hitting bruises and weak points to sap his opponent¡¯s stamina. From the sidelines, the crowd erupted into laughter and cheers. Durvalk¡¯s hulking form looked almost comical as he swung at air, his movements sluggish compared to Elysian¡¯s calculated grace. "Come on, big guy, is that all you¡¯ve got?" Elysian taunted, his voice cutting through the jeers. Chapter 134 Durvalk¡¯s frustration boiled over. His aura flared again, brighter and hotter, his massive fists slamming into the ground as he tried to crush the infuriating human. But Elysian danced just out of range, every dodge fluid and deliberate. ¡®Keep him angry and stupid.¡¯ Elysian darted forward again, ducking under a wild swing and sliding between Durvalk¡¯s legs. He sprang to his feet behind the half-troll, delivering a sharp elbow strike to the back of his knee. Durvalk staggered, his balance faltering as his injured leg buckled slightly. The crowd howled with delight as Elysian pressed his advantage. He darted around Durvalk in tight, unpredictable arcs, his movements too quick and erratic for the half-troll to follow. Every strike was a stinging reminder of his failure to land a single blow. Elysian leaped again, his foot connecting with Durvalk¡¯s temple in a spinning kick. The impact sent the half-troll stumbling back, his bloodied face twisting in fury and humiliation. By now, Durvalk¡¯s breaths came in ragged gasps, each one rattling with effort. His movements, once relentless, now dragged with the weight of exhaustion. The fiery aura that had once cloaked him like a living inferno now sputtered, uneven and dim. He wasn¡¯t just losing the fight¡ªhe was losing face. Elysian¡¯s grin sharpened as he prowled in a slow circle, a predator savoring the moment before the pounce. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Durvalk? All that muscle, and you can¡¯t keep up with one little human?¡± Kaerthlyn¡¯s laughter cut through the growing din of the crowd, her voice a gleeful melody as she translated the taunt. The onlookers roared in response, their jeers crashing over Durvalk like waves. Laughter stung sharper than any blade, and it showed in the half-troll¡¯s darkening glare. Durvalk bellowed, the sound ripping from his chest like a wounded beast¡¯s final cry. But behind the fury blazing in his eyes was something new¡ªsomething colder¡ªfear. He wasn¡¯t chasing an opponent anymore. He was fighting a ghost, an untouchable shadow that mocked him at every turn. Then the shift came. Elysian felt it before he saw it, a subtle change in the rhythm of the fight. Durvalk¡¯s wild, rage-fueled strikes grew measured, controlled, and precise. He wasn¡¯t lashing out in blind anger anymore. He was studying, calculating, and adjusting. ¡®Sh*t, this just got harder.¡¯ Elysian¡¯s next jab, aimed squarely at Durvalk¡¯s jaw, stopped dead against the half-troll¡¯s massive forearm. The impact reverberated up Elysian¡¯s arm, a sharp reminder of Durvalk¡¯s strength. He pivoted, aiming a kick to the half-troll¡¯s side, but Durvalk sidestepped with an agility that belied his size. The tide had turned. Durvalk¡¯s attacks came in deliberate waves, each one narrowly missing Elysian but forcing him to abandon his previous rhythm. He couldn¡¯t dismiss the strikes as reckless anymore. They were calculated, designed to trap him into a mistake. His grin faded as he backpedaled, Durvalk suddenly launched an offensive. As Elysian was about to block a heavy strike aimed at his ribs, he quickly redirected his aura to absorb the worst of it, but the force still sent a jolt of pain down his arm. His muscles burned, and his fingers tingle. Unlike before, he hadn¡¯t emerged unscathed from this exchange. ¡®This f*cking bastard¡¯s good!¡¯ Elysian leapt back, widening the distance between them. Durvalk¡¯s smirk twisted with satisfaction, his confidence rekindling now that Elysian¡¯s dominance had faltered. But unlike before, there was a newfound vigilance there, mingled with a grudging respect for his opponent. Elysian rolled his shoulders, hiding the wince as his arm throbbed. He was still standing, but he couldn¡¯t rely on the same tricks anymore. The game had changed, and it was going to take more than taunts and quick footwork to get out of this victorious. The fight dragged on, the air between them charged with the sharp crack of strikes and the dull thud of impacts. Elysian danced and darted, landing blow after blow, his strikes sharp and precise, finding seams in Durvalk¡¯s defense. But each time, the half-troll¡¯s retaliations came heavier, bone-shaking in their force. What Elysian lacked in power, he made up for in speed and experience, but it wasn¡¯t enough to tip the scales. Each passing moment shifted the balance. Durvalk¡¯s fists came like hammers, his movements deceptively quick for his size. Though he connected less often, every hit the half-troll landed felt like it could shatter bone. Elysian managed to keep pace, but the telltale ache in his ribs and the sting along his shoulder reminded him that it had become a war of attrition he couldn¡¯t afford to fight. It wasn¡¯t just the pain¡ªit was the unfairness of it all. At first, Elysian thought he had the upper hand. Durvalk¡¯s nose bled from a solid elbow strike, his jaw bruised from a follow-up kick. Yet as Elysian darted back to avoid another devastating punch, his gaze caught something that made his stomach twist. The bruises were slowly fading. The bleeding had stopped. Durvalk smirked, flexing his arms as he wiped the traces of blood from his mouth. Elysian¡¯s heart sank. ¡®Of course. Sigh. I really hate these freaks. Why does b*stards like these get the good stuff.¡¯ While Elysian¡¯s injuries clung to him like stubborn shadows, Durvalk¡¯s wounds were vanishing, his body mending itself with frightening speed. The gap between them wasn¡¯t just size or strength¡ªit was nature itself. The troll¡¯s cursed heritage turned every hit Elysian landed into a fleeting victory. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Elysian¡¯s realization hit like a cold slap. ¡®This isn¡¯t a fight I could win. Damn it.¡¯ The crowd¡¯s cheers were distant now, muffled by the pounding of his heart. He pivoted to avoid a low sweep, his foot skidding on the dusty ground, and narrowly dodged an overhand punch that would¡¯ve split his skull. His own strikes were slowing, his aura thinned, and his limbs felt leaden. Durvalk advanced, his breathing heavy but steady. Each movement was deliberate now, not reckless. His blows aimed not just to hurt, but to finish him. Elysian darted in, feinted left, and aimed a desperate kick for Durvalk¡¯s side. It connected with a dull thud, but Durvalk barely flinched. Instead, his counter came in a blur¡ªa brutal backhand that Elysian barely deflected with both arms. Even so, the force sent him stumbling. ¡®If this was to the death¡­¡¯ Elysian¡¯s thoughts spiraled as he rolled away from another earth-shaking stomp. With a blade in hand, with his usual arsenal of tricks, he could¡¯ve ended it by now. A precise slash to Durvalk¡¯s neck, a single well-placed thrust¡ªBloodShade. But this wasn¡¯t that kind of fight. Here, under the watchful eyes of the trolls and half-trolls, stripped of everything but his wits and endurance, Elysian felt the brutal, grinding truth. He could hurt Durvalk. He could outthink him, outmaneuver him. But he couldn¡¯t outlast him. Durvalk¡¯s smirk widened as he closed the gap again. His confidence had returned, buoyed by the truth of his heritage. He rumbled something, his voice low and mocking. Elysian couldn''t understand what was said, and even if he could, he wouldn¡¯t. He couldn¡¯t. His chest burned with every breath, and his legs screamed for reprieve. The crowd¡¯s jeers and cheers melted into a cacophony of noise that Elysian barely registered. His body ached, his breath came in ragged gasps, and his mind raced, weighing options that ranged from terrible to outright catastrophic. ¡°I hate being put in this kind of situation,¡± Elysian muttered under his breath, his eyes narrowing as he backpedaled to avoid Durvalk¡¯s slow, looming advance. The half-troll was grinning now, throwing insults that Elysian didn¡¯t need translated to understand¡ªthey dripped with mockery. Elysian¡¯s gaze flicked to Kaerthlyn. For once, her confident smile was gone, replaced by a rare look of concern. She called out something to Durvalk, her words quick and pointed, but the half-troll merely laughed, replying with a booming retort that sent the crowd into a fit of riotous laughter. ¡®Great. She¡¯s negotiating for me, and it¡¯s only making things worse.¡¯ Kaerthlyn shot him a glance, and the unspoken message was clear¡ªfigure this out yourself. Elysian sighed, the sound almost lost in the noise. ¡®Fine. If this is how it¡¯s going to be¡­¡¯ Without warning, Elysian dropped to his knees before Durvalk, bowing so low his forehead nearly touched the ground. ¡°Oh, great Durvalk! Mighty warrior! Unstoppable force of Grimwold! I surrender!¡± His voice rang out loud and clear, exaggerated and dripping with mock reverence. ¡°Please, forgive this lowly and foolish human for daring to cross your path! I see now that you are not merely a fighter but a benevolent hero that everyone should aspire to! Spare me, O Merciful One!¡± The crowd went silent. Utterly, shockingly silent. Half-trolls, hobgoblins and wildermen stared, mouths agape, as if the great tree itself had uprooted and started dancing. Even Kaerthlyn was frozen, her lips parted in an expression that hovered between disbelief and embarrassment. Durvalk blinked down at Elysian, his massive frame motionless, his brain visibly trying to process what had just happened. Elysian pressed his face into the dirt, hiding a sly grin as he stole a glance upward. ¡®Got you. You¡¯ve no idea what to do, do you?¡¯ Durvalk¡¯s massive frame loomed over him, fists clenched in a posture of dominance, but his confusion was palpable. His lips twisted into an unintelligible growl as he barked something at Kaerthlyn. The girl folded her arms and responded, their exchange growing heated. ¡®Good. Let them argue. Maybe they''ll forget I¡¯m here. I shouldn¡¯t make this worse.¡¯ But as usual, Elysian¡¯s mouth betrayed him. He tilted his head just enough to be heard. ¡°O Magnanimous One! I am but a worm, humbled by your greatness!¡± His tone was syrupy, dripping with mock reverence. Then, leaning in as though sharing a conspiratorial secret, he added loudly enough for the crowd to hear, ¡°I mean, just look at those muscles¡ªthose arms alone could crush boulders! How could a mere, fragile human like me¡ªa poor, defenseless child¡ªever hope to contend with such overwhelming power? Honestly, it¡¯s shameful of me to have even stood before you.¡± Elysian paused for effect, his grin sharpening ever so slightly. ¡°Or perhaps¡­ shameful of you, to stoop so low as to fight someone so weak?¡± The ripple of snorts and chuckles from the crowd quickly turned into roaring laughter. Those who understood Elysian¡¯s words eagerly translated for others, spreading the mirth like wildfire. Soon, everyone was clutching their sides, howling at the spectacle. Durvalk¡¯s face turned stormy, though not entirely with rage. Confusion mixed with humiliation as he tried to decipher whether he was being praised, mocked, or both. Kaerthlyn slapped a hand to her forehead, her shoulders shaking with barely contained laughter. ¡°You¡¯re unbelievable,¡± she muttered, her voice lost in the noise. Elysian gave her a wink. ¡®Don¡¯t blame me for this. You set the stage for this circus.¡¯ Durvalk¡¯s patience snapped. He raised a hand to silence the crowd, his booming voice growling something guttural, but it only made the laughter louder. The jeers were no longer directed solely at Elysian; many were clearly aimed at him now, mocking his inability to handle the human¡¯s antics. So with a roar, Durvalk lunged. ¡°Yup, you¡¯ve only got yourself to blame,¡± Elysian muttered to himself, scrambling to his feet as Durvalk¡¯s fist crashed into the ground where he¡¯d been kneeling. Dust and debris flew as Elysian darted away, his grin widening despite the chaos. He didn¡¯t counterattack. That would¡¯ve been foolish. Instead, he focused on dodging, weaving through the gathered crowds with unrestrained shamelessness, using them as obstacles and shields. ¡°Excuse me!¡± he called out, sliding behind a burly onlooker. ¡°Coming through! Don¡¯t mind me!¡± Durvalk roared again, his frustration mounting as he struggled to keep up. The half-troll¡¯s size made him powerful but a curse in this situation, and Elysian¡¯s erratic movements kept him just out of reach. The crowd¡¯s roars grew louder, a mix of amusement and disbelief at the absurd chase unfolding before them. Even Kaerthlyn burst into laughter. ¡°He¡¯s treating it like a game of tag,¡± she choked out, shaking her head. Elysian wasn¡¯t laughing, though his grin betrayed his mischief. ¡®You and your big mouth!¡¯ Suddenly, a booming shout rang out, cutting through the noise. The crowd froze. Laughter turned to silence as all eyes turned to the source of the voice. Even Durvalk paled mid-charge, his momentum stalling as he looked past his prey. Elysian turned slowly, his own breath catching as he took in the figures approaching. He swallowed hard, his face going pale as realization struck. ¡®Yup. I¡¯m absolutely f*cked.¡¯ Chapter 135 A shadow fell over everyone as a group of trolls emerged, their presence sucked all the attention towards them. Even Brodhar, an imposing figure in his own right, seemed diminished in their presence. Each of these giants was a monument to power, their immense, corded muscles rippling with every step. The air itself grew heavy, charged with an oppressive energy that made it difficult to breathe. At the center of this grand assembly, the shorter figures commanded an even greater presence. Ancient trolls, their weathered forms etched with the weight of millenia, exuded a silent power that transcended time and reality. Their eyes, glowing faintly with a piercing intensity, seemed to see through flesh, bone, and soul. Behind them stood half-trolls, hobgoblins, and wildermen¡ªfierce in their own right¡ªbut even they seemed like shadows compared to the towering might before them. Elysian¡¯s breath shook as his gaze locked onto the group. Cold sweats formed on his skin, and his instinct screamed at him to turn and flee. He had faced powerful people in his previous life, men and women of such power and skill that their presence alone could silence a room. Yet even the titans of the Eastern continent¡ªthe major families who hoarded power like dragons hoarded gold¡ªpaled in comparison to what now stood before him. ¡®These are beings of legends.¡¯ The group held the crowd in rapt silence, their power a tangible force that demanded reverence. Even the onlookers, trolls and half-trolls alike, had gone still, their usual bravado snuffed out like a flame before a tempest. Two figures among the group gripped Elysian¡¯s attention. The first was the one who had shouted, a hulking brute of a troll whose very silhouette oozed violence. His body was a tapestry of scars, each one a testament to countless battles survived. Every step sent tremors through the platform, his massive, powerful hands flexing as if eager to crush anything that defied his will. His face was a mask of pure brutality, dominated by jagged tusks and a slashing grin that promised decimation. Yet, beyond the bloodlust in his expression, his eyes held an unsettling wisdom, sharp and calculating, like a predator biding its time. Elysian¡¯s chest tightened. The sheer disparity between them was staggering¡ªthat very realization carving into his pride like a hot knife. ¡®Even at my strongest¡­ even with all my past power¡­ I wouldn¡¯t have lasted a heartbeat against that monster.¡¯ And yet, it was the smaller figure beside him who truly made Elysian¡¯s knees weak. An ancient troll matriarch, her hunched form swathed in mossy robes that seemed to pulse with life. Her gnarled staff, wrapped in vines and glowing faintly, radiated an almost unbearable aura. She was smaller than the monstrous troll beside her, but her presence dwarfed him utterly. Lines of age etched her face, giving her an enduring and timeless presence, as if she had witnessed the birth of mountains and the death of empires. Her gaze swept over Elysian, and he felt his soul laid bare, as if she could peel back the layers of his very existence with a single glance. His vision blurred as terror gripped him. His heart hammered so fiercely he thought it might burst from his chest. His legs shook, threatening to buckle beneath him, and for a horrifying moment, he was certain he would collapse¡ªor worse, disgrace himself entirely. ¡®What kind of existence is this? How can something like her stand so close to Ironspire?¡¯ Elysian¡¯s mind scrambled for answers, but the sheer weight of her power crushed any coherent thought. Around him, the silence grew deafening. Even the trolls who had jeered moments before now stood frozen, their heads bowed, their breaths barely audible. Elysian¡¯s body trembled uncontrollably, his fists clenched tight to mask the weakness overtaking him. His knees locked, sheer will was the only thing keeping him upright. But despite his best efforts, he couldn¡¯t stop the shiver that ran down his spine or the fear that clawed at his gut. He dared not move. For the first time in both his lives, Elysian Ironheart knew what it felt like to stand before true power. The towering troll growled something guttural, his deep voice carrying an edge that needed no translation. Elysian didn¡¯t understand the words, but their meaning was clear enough. Around them, the crowd shifted, stepping back like leaves swept from a storm¡¯s path, leaving him and Durvalk exposed under the weight of collective scrutiny. Elysian swallowed hard, his gaze darting to the onlookers. None met his eyes. Their faces were staring at the ground, their expressions tight with the kind of fear that bore to their very being. Even Durvalk, who moments ago had been the picture of arrogance and bluster, now trembled, his broad shoulders hunched, eyes fixed firmly on his feet. He wouldn¡¯t even answer the imposing troll¡¯s inquiry. ¡®Yup. I¡¯m f*cked. Properly f*cked this time.¡¯ The realization hit Elysian like a punch to the gut, and for a moment, panic clawed at his chest. But then, strangely, the fear ebbed, replaced by a cold calm that settled over him. If these powerful figures wanted him dead, there was nothing he could do. No tricks, no words, no cunning scheme would save him. His fate was entirely out of his hands. Elysian¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line as resignation tempered his fear. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. ¡®If this is it, so be it.¡¯ The calm brought clarity to him, his thoughts became sharper, introspection creeping in as he studied the formidable figures in front. Their power was suffocating, a reminder of his own fragility. ¡®No matter how strong you think you¡¯ve become, there¡¯s always someone stronger, someone who can crush you without a second thought. It¡¯s humbling. Terrifying too.¡¯ The massive troll¡¯s gaze bore into him, his frown deepening. It wasn¡¯t anger¡ªit was disdain. The kind that regarded Elysian as less than nothing, a worm that had dared crawl into his presence. The heat of it stoked something raw in Elysian, a familiar burn that surged despite his better judgment. ¡®He¡¯s not wrong. I am nothing here¡ªa vermin.¡¯ Still, his jaw tightened. Instead of lowering his gaze, Elysian met the troll¡¯s eyes head-on. It was reckless¡ªstupid, even¡ªbut something in him refused to look away. His body screamed at him to submit, every instinct urging him to kneel before the overwhelming power in front. Yet he held firm, even as his chest tightened under the weight of his defiance. The troll¡¯s frown deepened, his displeasure palpable. ¡®If I¡¯m going to die, it won¡¯t be groveling.¡¯ Memories surfaced unbidden. His sister¡¯s laugh, bright and free. The stern, commanding gaze of his father. Faces of those he had known and cared for¡ªBran, Osric, Amara, the people of Ironspire¡ªflashed through his mind like fleeting shadows. His lips parted in a quiet sigh, his fists clenching as he bit down the rush of emotion. Finally, Elysian exhaled sharply and dropped his gaze, staring at the ground in reluctant surrender. ¡®Damn it. Stupid pride. I thought I buried you long ago, but here you are, clinging like a bad habit. Why now? Of all times?¡¯ His teeth pressed into his bottom lip as Elysian silently berated himself. The imposing troll nodded slowly, his expression unreadable as he muttered something to his companions. A low rumble of words followed, and the others burst into laughter, their mocking tones carrying through the air like cold wind. Elysian¡¯s jaw tightened again. ¡®Well, at least I¡¯m alive¡ªfor now.¡¯ Kaerthlyn suddenly darted forward, weaving through everyone to approach the ancient troll at the center of the group. Elysian¡¯s stomach tightened as he watched the scene unfold. This troll, the one Kaerthlyn now greeted with unrestrained enthusiasm, was the one that he noticed earlier¡ªthe most formidable of them all. Though smaller than her companions, her presence dwarfed everyone present, radiating an aura of ageless power that chilled him to his core. Kaerthlyn¡¯s tone shifted, speaking in the trolls¡¯ tongue with a familiarity that suggested something more personal. She flung her arms around the elder, who responded with an amused rumble. Despite their height difference, the ancient troll embraced Kaerthlyn with an almost maternal grace. The others watched in silence, their expressions inscrutable, save for the faintest flickers of deference. ¡®What the hell is happening?¡¯ Elysian¡¯s mind raced. Still confused with what was happening, but he allowed himself one small reprieve. ¡®At least the attention is off me for a moment.¡¯ Elysian observed Kaerthlyn¡¯s interaction from a safe distance, piecing the puzzle together. The way she leaned into the elder, the ease of her words¡ªthese were not just courtesies but the marks of familial affection. The realization struck him like a blow. ¡®Wait a second¡­ that terrifying old woman is Kaerthlyn¡¯s grandmother?¡¯ Elysian¡¯s stomach churned. The ancient troll had been the one to save his life, pulling him from the brink of death. He owed her everything. But the implications of that debt made his blood run cold. ¡®Why would someone like her bother saving me?¡¯ Elysian¡¯s eyes narrowed as his mind spiraled through the possibilities. ¡®An ancient troll like her, with power and wisdom beyond understanding, wouldn¡¯t waste her time on someone insignificant like me. People like her don¡¯t act without reason. They see the world differently¡ªcompletely detached. My life to her should¡¯ve been as meaningful as a bug¡¯s. Was it a curse? A game for some kind of entertainment? What could someone like me possibly have that she¡¯d find valuable?¡¯ The weight of the unanswered question pressed down on him. His breathing quickened as fear crept in, settling like a stone in his chest. His skin paled as the thought tightened like a noose. ¡°Hey, come here!¡± Kaerthlyn¡¯s cheerful voice broke through Elysian¡¯s spiraling thoughts, startling him. She waved him over, her smile wide and friendly as she stood beside her grandmother. ¡°Hurry!¡± Elysian froze. ¡®Nope. Absolutely not.¡¯ Every instinct screamed at him to turn and run, but the weight of the crowd¡¯s attention pinned him in place. A dozen pairs of eyes bore into him, and Kaerthlyn¡¯s call had turned the focus squarely back on him. ¡®Sh*t!¡¯ Forcing his stiff legs to move, Elysian put on a wide, fake smile and hurried toward them. Each step felt like walking a plank, the abyss of uncertainty yawning beneath him. ¡®If I already have her attention, maybe¡­ maybe I can use it to secure my safety. And maybe I can even take advantage...¡¯ Elysian¡¯s own thoughts cut him short, replace by reality¡ªa hard truth. ¡®Idiot. Someone like her isn¡¯t that simple. She¡¯s lived longer than I can imagine and has power to match. If anyone is using anyone, it¡¯ll be her using me until there¡¯s nothing left to take.¡¯ The smile on Elysian¡¯s face felt heavier than his fear, a flimsy mask of composure as he stepped closer to Kaerthlyn and the ancient troll. With every step, the air around him seemed to thicken, carrying an almost tangible weight of inevitability that pressed against his chest. Now that he was face-to-face with this towering, awe-inspiring figure, fear no longer felt like a fleeting instinct¡ªit settled into his bones, steady and inescapable. But it wasn¡¯t born of hostility or malice from her. No, there was none of that. Matriarch Thaldruna¡¯s gaze was surprisingly soft, a measured study that carried neither disdain nor suspicion. If anything, her expression held the curiosity of someone regarding an intriguing artifact and the kindness of a grandmother indulging a wayward child. And yet, that kindness made her all the more terrifying. Thaldruna¡¯s presence was like standing at the edge of a storm¡ªcalm, but laced with the unmistakable hum of power. Her every movement, from the slight tilt of her head to the faint twinkle in her ancient eyes, exuded quiet control, as though the world itself bent ever so slightly to accommodate her will. Elysian¡¯s instincts screamed at him to look away, to bow, to grovel¡ªanything to dispel the suffocating sense of insignificance that her presence carved into his soul. Still, his pride chained him in place, and he forced himself to meet her gaze, though his legs trembled faintly beneath him. The weight of her attention pressed down harder than anything he had experienced, as if her curiosity alone breathed life and claimed it. Chapter 136 ¡°Elysian, this is my grandmother¡ªMatriarch Thaldruna of Clan Draekthar,¡± Kaerthlyn announced, her voice brimming with a mixture of pride and reverence. She gestured casually to the ancient troll as though introducing a simple family member. ¡°Grandmother, this is Elysian Ironheart, son of the ruler of Ironspire.¡± Thaldruna¡¯s lips curved faintly, the smile etched in countless creases and weathered lines that mapped the years of her long life. Her gaze lingered on him, warm yet probing, the kind that seemed to peel back every layer of pretense he could muster. Elysian swallowed hard. Standing before her felt like standing at the base of a mountain¡ªits roots immovable, its summit unattainable. He was little more than a fleeting shadow, dwarfed by her presence. The massive troll beside Thaldruna growled something in their language, his tone stern but oddly familial. His scolding carried the cadence of an uncle chastising a niece, rather than a warrior reprimanding a subordinate. Kaerthlyn, however, merely snorted and crossed her arms, her defiance clear. ¡®Of course. She¡¯s the granddaughter of the Matriarch. She probably gets away with a lot.¡¯ Thaldruna¡¯s gaze flickered back toward Elysian, as if noting his drifting focus. ¡°Throrak,¡± she said, her voice carrying the softness and warmth of everyone¡¯s beloved grandmother, ¡°speak in the human tongue so that the boy here may understand.¡± Elysian¡¯s eyes widened at her words. ¡°You¡­ you know our language?¡± The Matriarch¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile, but she said nothing more to him, turning her attention back to the other troll. ¡®Of course she knows it. She¡¯s lived long enough to learn more languages than any scholar in this continent could dream of. She probably speaks tongues from dead empires and forgotten lands.¡¯ Throrak muttered another guttural phrase in their language before sighing and switching to the human tongue. ¡°Why should we regard this human?¡± he growled, his disdain thick enough to cut. ¡°His kind knows nothing of honor or integrity. They squander their brief lives on greed, destruction, and death.¡± ¡®Well, he¡¯s not wrong. We are a shameless, greedy race, and wherever we go, we bring chaos. I can¡¯t even argue with him. Hell, there are plenty of humans I really hate, too. Ones I really want to kill.¡¯ Elysian kept his face neutral, meeting Throrak¡¯s glare with quiet restraint. The tension in the air thickened, but the Matriarch¡¯s calm presence loomed over it all, steady and unshakable, preventing any unwanted violence, mostly on Throrak¡¯s part. ¡®Well, if there¡¯s any reason to be grateful for this terrifying old monster, it¡¯s that she¡¯s keeping me safe from another terrifying monster. Some things never change. When faced with something that could turn you to mush, just find a bigger stick¡ªor a bigger, scarier protector.¡¯ ¡°Well, I can¡¯t argue with that,¡± Thaldruna said suddenly, her voice full of playfulness and humor, the complete opposite of her old appearance. She paused, her eyes clouding as though a torrent of ancient memories threatened to surface. Her faint smile wavered, tinged with a fleeting melancholy that deepened the coldness of her gaze. After a moment, she turned her attention back to Elysian, her expression sharpening into something unreadable. ¡°In my long life, I have never seen a race with such a relentless drive for destruction. Humans, in their short, pitiful lives, seem determined to drag everyone else with them into their doom.¡± ¡®Well, if they¡¯re here to drag humanity through the mud, I¡¯ll gladly help shove it in. Loyalty to my kind? Please. We¡¯re selfish, shameless, and downright irredeemable b*stards.¡¯ Elysian suddenly laughed, a sharp bark that drew every eye to him. The weight of their collective attention froze him for a heartbeat, but he recovered swiftly, hiding his rattled nerves behind an easy smirk. ¡®It¡¯s all in the act. And if anyone can sell a performance, it¡¯s me.¡¯ ¡°Good sir and merciful Matriarch,¡± Elysian began, his tone mockingly deferential, ¡°I agree with every word you¡¯ve said. Humans truly are a despicable race. Vermins. Humans are vermins,¡± he said loudly for everyone to hear. ¡°They are scurrying about doing more harm than good¡­¡± Throrak¡¯s snort cut through Elysian¡¯s words. ¡°Aren¡¯t you human?¡± he demanded, his lip twisting as he added something insulting in their language. Switching back to the human tongue, he growled, ¡°By your own admission, that makes you nothing more than a despicable vermin then.¡± Laughter rippled everywhere, low and cruel. Most of it came from the back, where a group of wildermen¡ªhumans who lived in Grimwold in different tribes¡ªchuckled in good humor at Elysian¡¯s expense. Their amusement burned like a brand, but Elysian didn¡¯t flinch. Panic would have been easy, but it wasn¡¯t in his nature. Instead, he played to his strengths¡ªwit and insolence. ¡°Oh, you have a good point,¡± Elysian said, his voice sharp and pointed as he gestured toward the laughing wildermen. ¡°Aren¡¯t they human, too? Tell me, brave Throrak, did you have just insulted your own companions?¡± A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. The laughter sputtered and died. The wildermen¡¯s smiles twisted into scowls, their amusement evaporating as quickly as it had come. Even Throrak¡¯s expression darkened, his jaw tightening as Elysian¡¯s words sank in. Elysian smirked as he let the tension stretch. ¡°Well,¡± he added, feigning an air of thoughtful innocence, ¡°perhaps they¡¯re not really allies after all. Just¡­ convenient tools, maybe? Or something less flattering?¡± The Wildermen bristled, muttering among themselves, while Throrak¡¯s glower deepened, his expression teetering on the edge of murderous. Elysian basked in the fleeting satisfaction of turning their jabs against them. But as the weight of their hostility bore down on him, triumph quickly soured into worry. ¡®Yup, me and my stupid mouth. If I die here, I¡¯ve no one to blame but myself and my endless foolishness.¡¯ Elysian sighed heavily, shaking his head as his gaze dropped to the ground, acutely aware of the dangerous stares drilling into him. The silence buzzed with tension, an oppressive storm waiting to break. ¡°Give the boy a break,¡± the Matriarch¡¯s voice cut through, swaying with that same playful mirth, as though this entire exchange was no more than a trifle to her. Perhaps it was. To someone who had witnessed untold millenia, the petty grievances of mortals likely carried little weight. ¡°You¡¯re already old, Throrak. Why waste your energy bullying a child?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t, Old One,¡± Throrak began, only to falter under the arch of Thaldruna¡¯s brow. He coughed awkwardly, a faint flush creeping beneath his leather skin. ¡°What I meant was¡­ I was teaching him a lesson. A lesson in manners, so he knows how to behave in our lands and among those far above his position.¡± ¡°Hmm, you might have a point,¡± Thaldruna mused, inclining her head slightly before turning her gaze back to Elysian. Her eyes roved over him, sharp and discerning, yet laced with a warmth that unsettled him more than outright malice. A wry smile spread across her weathered features. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve taken a closer look at this boy, it¡¯s clear he¡¯s brimming with mischief and shamelessness.¡± Heat flooded Elysian¡¯s cheeks as if he were a child chastised by a beloved grandmother. The chuckles that rippled from those who understood human tongue only deepened his embarrassment. ¡®Well, she¡¯s not wrong. But why does it sting more when she says it?¡¯ ¡°But,¡± Thaldruna continued, her voice softening with a touch of humor, ¡°it seems he¡¯s already aware of where he falls short. Isn¡¯t that right, child? You know your flaws and will strive to mend them.¡± Elysian¡¯s eyes widened at the opening she offered, an unexpected lifeline in the midst of circling dangers. ¡°Of course, Old One,¡± he blurted, nodding vigorously. ¡°I¡¯ve seen the error of my ways and will endeavor to correct them.¡± Pivoting toward Throrak, who still loomed with a growl simmering in his throat, Elysian clasped his hands in mock supplication. ¡°Oh, brave Throrak,¡± he intoned, his tone dripping with exaggerated humility. ¡°I beg forgiveness for any rudeness or vulgarity I¡¯ve shown. I am but an uncivilized savage, still fumbling to learn the ways of this great and noble world. I hope for your understanding and magnanimous mercy.¡± Throrak¡¯s scowl deepened, the ridges of his brow casting sharp shadows over his fierce eyes. Even Thaldruna¡¯s smile widened, her amusement sharp and gleaming. ¡°Save that hollow apology for yourself, human,¡± Throrak growled, his voice low and rough as grinding stones, spitting the last word like an insult. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡± His gaze slid to the Matriarch, his tone shifting to something more formal, yet edged with frustration. ¡°Old One, why is a rootless child here? What gives him the right to stand in your great presence?¡± ¡®Rootless?¡¯ Thaldruna tilted her head, her silvered mane cascading like molten light over her shoulders as she considered his words. Her ancient gaze, layered with secrets, flickered briefly to Elysian before her lips curved into a knowing smile. ¡°He is a personal guest of mine,¡± she said softly, her words ringing like the chime of a great bell, ¡°and of Clan Draekthar.¡± The silence that followed was absolute. The air itself seemed to freeze, heavy with unspoken implications. Elysian blinked, confused by the sudden change. The trolls and half-trolls around him, so brimming with aggression moments ago, had stilled, their faces locked in expressions of shock and¡ªwas that disbelief? ¡®Why the hell are they acting like that? Sure, being the guest of someone powerful is a big deal, but this? This is overkill. Must be because I¡¯m human. Damn racists.¡¯ The eerie silence stretched, thick and oppressive, broken only when Thaldruna chuckled softly. The sound rippled through the crowd like the first crack of ice underfoot, a reminder of her dominion. Throrak cleared his throat awkwardly, his massive frame shifting. When he turned back to Elysian, the hatred and contempt that had burned so plainly in his gaze earlier had dimmed. Though his dislike remained¡ªa simmering ember instead of a roaring flame, there was now something else¡ªa shadow of respect¡ªgrudging and reluctant, but unmistakable. His expression carried a faint tenor of curiosity, as if he were reevaluating the child standing before him. Elysian¡¯s sharp eyes caught similar shifts among the others. Trolls, half-trolls, hobgoblins, and even the Wildermen who had jeered at him earlier were now looking at him differently. Their gazes held a wariness he didn¡¯t like, as though he¡¯d sprouted claws or whispered forbidden knowledge. He swallowed hard, the weight of their stares pressing against his skin like a thousand cold needles. The only one who seemed entirely unaffected was Kaerthlyn, her expression as nonchalant as ever, though he swore her eyes gleamed with amusement. ¡®What in the gods¡¯ names did she just say? It wasn¡¯t that simple, was it? I thought it was just¡­but this¡­¡¯ A flicker of realization sparked in him. Whatever the Matriarch had declared, it carried far more weight than he¡¯d anticipated. He didn¡¯t know the why or the how of it¡ªonly that it had shifted the very ground he stood on. Elysian clenched his fists, forcing himself to breathe evenly. ¡®Well, whatever it is, I¡¯ll take it. If it keeps them from throwing me off this platform or skewering me on the spot, I¡¯m not complaining.¡¯ Thaldruna¡¯s knowing smile lingered as if she had plucked the thought directly from his mind. If she noticed his discomfort¡ªand she surely did¡ªshe gave no sign. Instead, her ancient eyes sparkled, her amusement a silent promise of something that might come. Throrak¡¯s eyes flicked back to the Matriarch, his expression tightening with reluctance. ¡°Old One,¡± he began, his voice steady but measured, ¡°I know I had already declined Clan Draekthar¡¯s invitation to the festival tonight.¡± He paused, his gaze sliding briefly to Elysian, as though weighing an unspoken thought. ¡°But it seems I will need to reconsider. I accept the invitation after all. I ask for the clan¡¯s understanding regarding this... sudden change of plans.¡± Thaldruna¡¯s laughter rang out, warm and genuine. Her delight seemed to fill the space, softening even the sharpest glances from the others. ¡°It will be a great honor for Clan Draekthar to host and receive the leader of Clan Gulthram.¡± Throrak inclined his head respectfully before turning back to Elysian. He lingered for a heartbeat longer, his towering form casting an imposing shadow over the boy. His frown returned¡ªa flicker of distaste and, perhaps, something unspoken¡ªbefore he turned sharply on his heel and strode away without another word, his heavy footfalls echoing against the wooden platform. Elysian exhaled, tension draining from his shoulders as the oppressive presence of the massive troll faded. ¡®Well, that could have gone worse.¡¯ Chapter 137 Elysian¡¯s thoughts swirled as he watched Throrak¡¯s hulking form recede into the distance, trailed by a formidable entourage of trolls and hobgoblins¡ªDurvalk among them. The brief respite eased the knot in his chest, though the Matriarch¡¯s enigmatic smile hinted that his trials were far from over. ¡®At least Throrak¡¯s not from Clan Draekthar. No one from the Matriarch¡¯s clan seems to have a grudge against me¡­ yet.¡¯ Elysian mused, letting himself savor the fragile reprieve. Thaldruna¡¯s voice broke through his thoughts. ¡°So, your name is Elysian,¡± she said, her gaze weighing him anew. Her head tilted slightly as she appraised him. ¡°You¡¯re smaller than I imagined.¡± Elysian froze, his face betraying a flicker of emotion before he could clamp down on it. His lips wavered in an awkward attempt at a smile, though it threatened to twist into a scowl. Her words hit a sore spot he¡¯d rather not admit, but he forced himself to respond with an unsteady, ¡°Thank¡­ thank you?¡± ¡®Why does everyone always have to comment on my height? I¡¯m still growing! I¡¯m just a kid. This is my second life; I know there¡¯s still time.¡¯ Shaking off his frustration, Elysian decided to change the subject. ¡°By the way, Old One,¡± he began, trying to sound casual, though his curiosity gnawed at him. ¡°Why did you save my life? Don¡¯t get me wrong, I¡¯m grateful, but¡­ I¡¯m just the son of a baron. That¡¯s hardly important to you, right? So why go through the trouble? And why does calling me your personal guest make everyone act like that? Also¡ª¡± Thaldruna¡¯s laughter cut him off, a deep, resonant sound hummed around them. ¡°You have many questions, child,¡± she said, her tone amused. ¡°In time, I will answer as best I can. For now, though, we have somewhere to be.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Elysian replied hesitantly, watching as the Matriarch turned and began walking. Her pace was measured, but her strides were so long he had to hurry just to keep up. ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°To a meeting,¡± she answered, her voice steady but offering no further detail. Elysian waited, hoping she¡¯d elaborate. When she didn¡¯t, he prodded, ¡°A meeting? But isn¡¯t the meeting over? Throrak¡¯s already gone.¡± Thaldruna chuckled, nodding slightly. ¡°You¡¯re correct. The meeting with Clan Gulthram and our other allies is concluded. But the meeting with Clan Draekthar is just about to begin.¡± ¡®Okay, but isn¡¯t this something private¡ªsomething an outsider like me shouldn¡¯t take part in? I already have enough on my plate. If I get involved with these powerful figures, I¡¯ll just endanger myself¡­ and Ironspire.¡¯ Elysian sighed as he struggled to match her stride, his frustration bubbling to the surface. ¡°Old One, it¡¯s a great honor to attend the meeting of Clan Draekthar,¡± he began cautiously, his voice tinged with reluctance. ¡°But why do I need to be there? I¡¯m just an outsider, after all.¡± Kaerthlyn¡¯s cheerful voice cut in before Thaldruna could reply. ¡°If Grandmother wants you to be there, you should take her advice,¡± she said, giving him a knowing look as if he were slow to grasp the obvious. ¡°Or you¡¯ll regret it.¡± Elysian blinked at her bluntness, momentarily throwing him off. Her nonchalant shrug seemed to say to just go along with it. ¡°Okay,¡± he relented with a nod, masking his misgivings behind a polite smile. ¡°You¡¯re right. My mistake. I¡¯ll gladly join you. It¡¯s¡­ a great honor.¡± ¡®Nice try. But it¡¯s not like I have a choice. And Kaerthlyn¡¯s probably right. The Matriarch must have a reason for wanting me there. Hopefully, it¡¯s not just another problem waiting to explode in my face.¡¯ As they neared the giant tree, Elysian¡¯s breath caught. Towering far above them, its sprawling canopy blot out the sky, its colossal branches thick enough to house entire neighborhoods. The ancient wooden structures clinging to the trunk were nothing short of breathtaking. Each building radiated a sense of reverence and history, carved seamlessly into the living wood as if grown there by some ancient magic. Intricate runes glowed faintly along the walls, their meanings elusive but undoubtedly significant. Smaller structures spiraled upward, connected by bridges woven from thick vines. But it was the building at the heart of it all that truly stole his attention¡ªa massive edifice perched on a platform of interlocking branches, its size dwarfing the rest. The central hall was a marvel of troll craftsmanship, its soaring arches and engraved pillars designed to accommodate the towering frames of its inhabitants. The runes etched into its surface seemed to pulse with an inner light, as though the tree itself breathed life into the symbols. The entrance loomed ahead, a pair of monumental doors carved with scenes of troll history and legend, their artistry both humbling and intimidating. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Elysian¡¯s awe turned to trepidation as they approached. He could already feel the weight of the gathering inside¡ªthe power and authority that would surround him within those walls. He swallowed hard and followed, each step pulling him deeper into a world he barely understood but couldn¡¯t escape. ¡®Here we go.¡¯ Elysian¡¯s breath stopped as he stepped into the massive chamber. Despite its spaciousness, the room was deceptively simple in design. Towering pillars carved directly from the tree¡¯s wood rose to meet a vaulted ceiling, their surfaces etched with glowing runes that whispered of ancient power. The walls, curved and alive with faintly shimmering bark, exuded an unshakable sense of age and authority. Braziers of soft green flame dotted the perimeter, casting an ethereal glow that illuminated the austere furnishings¡ªmassive chairs hewn from living wood, their intricate carvings hinting at the histories and legends of the Clan Draekthar. The air within was dense, charged with a primal energy that prickled Elysian¡¯s skin. It felt as though the very tree was watching, its essence woven into every corner of the room. Only a handful of trolls occupied the space, but their presence was overwhelming. Each radiated a raw, oppressive power that made Throrak¡¯s retinue seem tame by comparison. The sheer weight of their collective aura nearly drove Elysian to flee, his instincts screaming at him to run. And then he saw the figure seated at the front of the gathering. Elysian¡¯s eyes widened in alarm. The troll was nearly as tall as Throrak but leaner, his muscular frame exuding a deadly presence that spoke of a killer¡¯s efficiency. Where Throrak embodied brute strength, this troll seemed engineered to end his opponents swiftly and without mercy. The sharp angles of his face, the glint of intelligence in his piercing eyes, and the predatory way he sat¡ªit all coalesced into an aura of danger so potent it made Elysian¡¯s stomach churn. If Throrak was like a battering ram, this troll was a blade honed to a razor¡¯s edge. ¡®Another dangerous figure appears. Am I really surprised? Sigh. Well, it still does, but it seems expected in this place¡ªas ancient as it is.¡¯ As Elysian and the Matriarch entered, the room fell into an immediate, almost oppressive silence. All eyes turned toward them, the trolls rising in unison to acknowledge Thaldruna¡¯s presence. The Matriarch waved a hand dismissively, her voice cutting through the room. ¡°Enough with the formalities,¡± she sighed, her tone weary but commanding. She strode to the front of the chamber and lowered herself into the empty chair beside the lethal-looking troll, her movements unhurried yet exuding undeniable authority. ¡®This place is really full of monsters. I really won¡¯t survive here long if I stay here for a week. Well, even a day without the protection of the Matriarch and Kaerthlyn¡¯s presence.¡¯ Elysian followed, his steps faltering under the weight of so many stares. The intensity of their gazes made his skin crawl, and he fought the instinct to shrink into himself. Beside him, Kaerthlyn walked with an easy confidence, her head held high as though she owned the place. In a way, she might as well have; as the granddaughter of the Matriarch, her place here was unquestionable. Elysian envied her composure, struggling to emulate it as best he could. The arrangement of the chamber¡¯s seating was simple, devoid of any central table. Instead, an expanse of open space dominated the center, emphasizing the vastness of the room. Chairs carved from the giant tree¡¯s wood formed arcs around the center, their designs both functional and imposing. At the front, a row of larger seats commanded attention, where the Matriarch and the deadly troll sat, facing the rest of the gathering. Everyone seated there radiated authority, their presence as ancient and formidable as the room itself. Elysian couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the contrast¡ªthe stark simplicity of the arrangement belied its grandeur, every detail a testament to the trolls¡¯ mastery of blending power and restraint. As he took his place beside Kaerthlyn, his heart could not stop racing. ¡®This isn¡¯t just a meeting; this is a council of titans. And I¡¯m the ant in the room.¡¯ Silence gripped the gathering, heavy and oppressive, as every pair of eyes fixed on Elysian. The weight of their stares bore down on him, but none were as unnerving as the piercing gaze of the powerful troll seated beside the Matriarch. There was no malice in those eyes, no overt animosity, only an intense curiosity and traces of surprise. Still, it did little to ease the tension in Elysian¡¯s chest. ¡®Why am I even here?¡¯ He shifted uncomfortably under their scrutiny. As the silence stretched on, the atmosphere became even more suffocating, the stillness amplifying his every fidget and squirm. Elysian averted his gaze, staring on one of the ornate pillars at the back of the chamber, pretending it was the most fascinating thing in the world. ¡®I get it, okay? I shouldn¡¯t be here. We all agree. Now can we just start this meeting so I can get out of here alive? And why aren¡¯t Kaerthlyn or the Matriarch saying anything? They¡¯re definitely enjoying this.¡¯ Elysian¡¯s hands clenched at his sides as he resisted the urge to break the silence himself. He knew all too well that speaking out of turn could be perceived as disrespectful, even offensive. After his earlier blunder with Throrak, he couldn¡¯t afford another misstep¡ªnot in front of Clan Draekthar. His luck was already stretched thin, and he didn¡¯t trust it to hold much longer. Gritting his teeth, he resolved to stay quiet and endure. Thankfully, he didn¡¯t have to wait for long. ¡°Matriarch, may we know who this human boy is?¡± The voice came from the terrifying troll at the Matriarch¡¯s side. His gaze never left Elysian, his tone deep and commanding, yet somehow devoid of malice. ¡®Well, at least this one¡¯s speaking in human tongue. Not like those earlier trolls who seemed to take pleasure in making things difficult for me.¡¯ Thaldruna chuckled softly, shaking her head. ¡°Ah, I wondered who would finally speak first. You¡¯ve all been so silent, just sitting there gawking.¡± Her gaze shifted to the troll who had spoken. ¡°Vrakdur, you¡¯ve been the clan leader of Draekthar for decades now, yet you¡¯re still timid around me when I occasionally attend these meetings. How do you expect to lead our people if you keep acting like this?¡± ¡°But Grandmother¡­¡± Vrakdur began, only to halt abruptly as Thaldruna raised an eyebrow. His posture stiffened. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Matriarch. I will heed your words,¡± he said, bowing his head in deference. ¡®Grandmother? Clan leader? Wait, is he related to Kaerthlyn? They¡¯ve got to be. Maybe siblings? But he looks ancient. Then again, trolls are supposed to be immortal, so I guess that¡¯s possible.¡¯ Thaldruna¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile. ¡°Good.¡± She turned her attention back to the room, her gaze sweeping over the assembled trolls. ¡°As for your question, this is Elysian,¡± she declared, her voice carrying an undeniable authority. ¡°Son of the ruler of the fortress you currently surrounded and wanted to take.¡± Elysian¡¯s mind stuttered to a halt. His confusion gave way to alarm, his eyes widening as dread unfurled in his chest. ¡°Are you talking about Grimwatch?¡± he blurted, his voice loud, laced with disbelief and fear. Chapter 138 ¡°Yes, child. I am talking about your little fortress on the plain.¡± Thaldruna¡¯s voice carried a strange softness as she glanced at Elysian, her eyes studying his reaction. She gave a slight nod, then sighed as if the weight of time pressed on her shoulders. ¡°These fools here have decided to reclaim ownership of that fortress,¡± she said, her words hanging like an executioner¡¯s blade. After a pause that felt like a lifetime, she added, ¡°Though I stopped them for now, the truth is... I see no wrong in their intentions.¡± The words hit Elysian like a hammer. The room felt as if it tilted beneath him, the vast chamber of wood closing in with suffocating weight. For a moment, the world seemed distant, muffled, as if he were underwater. ¡®Grimwatch is surrounded? What about Bran? Osric? Captain Hugo¡ªand the soldiers? Are they alive?¡¯ The edges of his vision blurred. His pulse roared in his ears, his heartbeat quickening with every unanswered question. ¡®She¡¯s just trying to frighten me, right? That¡¯s not true. It can¡¯t be.¡¯ Elysian¡¯s breathing quickened, chest heaving as the cold claws of realization sank deeper. Panic threatened to seize him entirely, but then a flicker of something sharper, more dangerous, flared in his chest¡ªresolve. He forced himself to meet Thaldruna¡¯s gaze, his body rigid as he straightened, his fists trembling at his sides. Her expression hadn¡¯t shifted. The same kindly, grandmotherly smile played across her lips, serene and maddeningly patient, as if this were all some casual parlor discussion. But to Elysian, it felt like she was peeling him apart, studying his every twitch, savoring his unraveling. The tension snapped. ¡°Did you save my life just to hold me hostage?¡± His voice cracked, rising louder than he intended, shaking with raw emotion. Fear still coiled in the corners of his mind, but it was overshadowed now by a fiery determination. Elysian¡¯s words echoed in the council chamber, his defiance almost absurd beneath the towering presence of the Matriarch and the gathered trolls. Yet he stood his ground, every fiber of his being screaming for answers, for action. For something that could save his people. ¡°Child, I don¡¯t like that tone you¡¯re using with the Matriarch,¡± Vrakdur growled, his voice sharp, his heavy brow furrowing at the perceived disrespect. Under normal circumstances, Elysian would have apologized immediately. A careful, measured response could keep him alive, and allies were certainly hard to find in this place. But this situation wasn¡¯t normal. Not anymore. His emotions were a flood, sweeping away caution. To him, they were no longer potential allies¡ªthey were the enemy. ¡°So, how should I act?¡± His words came quickly, biting. He glared at Vrakdur, defiance blazing in his eyes. ¡°Would you prefer I bow and scrape? Maybe I should thank you¡ªthe ones who¡¯ve surrounded my people and invaded our land? Or,¡± he added, his voice rising, ¡°should I express my deepest gratitude to those keeping me as a hostage in exchange for Grimwatch?¡± Vrakdur¡¯s eyes widened, shock flickering into fury as his lips curled into a snarl. The massive troll leaned forward, his presence casting a shadow that could have silenced any lesser man. But before he could retort, Thaldruna raised a single hand. The Matriarch¡¯s gesture was as graceful as it was commanding, a quiet wave that cut through the tension like a blade. Vrakdur hesitated, his jaw tightening as his growl rumbled low in his throat, but he obeyed, retreating with a nod. He didn¡¯t dare challenge the Matriarch¡¯s authority. ¡°You are not a hostage, child,¡± Thaldruna said softly, her voice as calm and unshakable as a mountain. There was no anger in her tone, no affront at Elysian¡¯s outburst, only that maddening patience that seemed to see through him entirely. Elysian¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Really?¡± he said, his tone razor-edged with disbelief. ¡°You expect me to believe that?¡± Thaldruna¡¯s lips curved into a chuckle, low and rich. ¡°Believe what you like,¡± she said, tilting her head with a wry smile. ¡°The truth remains unchanged. Besides¡±¡ªher voice shifted, playful, her brow arching in mock amusement¡ª¡°do you truly think we need you as a hostage to claim that fortress?¡± Her words struck like a cold wind, sharp and undeniable. Elysian froze, his retort caught in his throat. He looked away, his gaze falling to the wooden floor beneath his feet. ¡®She¡¯s right. They don¡¯t need me. If they wanted Grimwatch, they¡¯d already have it. Even if my father were here with every soldier in the kingdom, it wouldn¡¯t matter. We can¡¯t match their strength¡ªtheir power.¡¯ The weight of that realization pressed on him, stealing the air from his lungs. He felt his defiance waver, crumbling beneath the enormity of the trolls¡¯ power. Elysian sighed, the sound heavy with exhaustion and bitter acceptance. But even as despair threatened to take hold, something deep within him refused to yield. Slowly, he raised his head, meeting Thaldruna¡¯s gaze with renewed determination. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Elysian said quietly, his voice steadier now. ¡°You don¡¯t need me as a hostage to take Grimwatch. But that just leaves me with more questions.¡± His jaw tightened, his eyes sharp with purpose. ¡°Why did you save my life? Why am I here? And why are you invading my land?¡± Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. ¡°Your land?¡± Thaldruna¡¯s laughter erupted, deep and resonant, filling the council chamber. It was a sound of genuine amusement, sharp and cutting. Elysian froze, caught off guard by her reaction, but it wasn¡¯t just him. Every troll in the room seemed just as surprised. Some flinched, their alarmed expressions betraying a subtle unease. Elysian noticed it¡ªnoticed how even these towering, powerful beings shrank slightly in the presence of her mirth. Thaldruna finally stilled, a lingering chuckle rumbling in her throat. ¡°Ah, how delightful,¡± she said, shaking her head as if brushing off an old memory. ¡°It seems I¡¯ve forgotten the sheer shamelessness of you humans¡ªespecially those from the cities and empires.¡± Her gaze pinned him, sharp yet somehow amused. ¡°Child, we are not invading your land.¡± The Matriarch paused, letting the words linger like a blade suspended in the air. ¡°That fortress has stood there long before your king had the audacity to claim it. We simply allowed your people to occupy it. We didn¡¯t fight for it, true¡ªbut that does not make it yours.¡± Her smile widened, though it didn¡¯t reach her eyes. ¡°After all, humans are so... fleeting. You live your short, flickering lives, and then you¡¯re gone. Why bother challenging you over something time would return to us anyway? But now,¡± she added, her voice softening into something almost playful, ¡°now that we have need of it¡­¡± She let the sentence trail off, her meaning sinking into the silence. Elysian snorted, his temper flaring. ¡°You didn¡¯t fight for it. You didn¡¯t claim it. That land became ours the moment you abandoned it. How can you suddenly decide it¡¯s yours just because you need it now? Is that fair? Is it even reasonable?¡± Thaldruna chuckled again, this time shaking her head with the indulgence of a parent humoring a child¡¯s tantrum. ¡°Fair? Oh, my dear.¡± She leaned forward slightly, her gaze locking onto his, unrelenting. ¡°I¡¯ve let you play the part of someone older, someone wiser. But moments like this remind me¡ªyou¡¯re still so very young.¡± Elysian bristled at the word. ¡®Young? I¡¯ve lived nearly a century¡­¡¯ The protest formed in his mind, but it died as quickly as it came. His shoulders slumped ever so slightly as he realized the truth. Even if he combined both his lives¡ªhis current years and those of his past self¡ªit would still amount to nothing compared to the ages etched into the faces of the trolls surrounding him. And Thaldruna? She seemed eternal, like a piece of the earth itself, unfazed by the turning of centuries. ¡°Child,¡± Thaldruna said, her tone shifting. The warmth in her voice cooled, replaced by a glint of something far sharper. Her smile grew dangerous, a fleeting shadow of the power that seemed to emanate from her very being. Elysian¡¯s skin prickled as a shiver coursed through him, his instincts screaming at him to tread carefully. ¡°There is no fairness in this world,¡± the Matriarch said, her words cutting through the air like the stroke of a blade. ¡°There is only power. Power is reason. Power decides who is right and who is wrong.¡± She let the weight of her statement settle, her eyes boring into his as if daring him to argue. Then, just as suddenly, the dangerous edge softened, and her grandmotherly smile returned¡ªkind, yet no less unnerving. ¡°If there¡¯s one thing you will learn from me, child,¡± she said, her tone almost gentle, ¡°learn¡ªthat. Power rules this world. Whether you like it or not, that is simply how it works¡ªhow this world works.¡± Elysian locked eyes with her, the weight of her words pressing down on him like an iron vice. He wanted to refute her, to argue against the harsh truth she¡¯d laid bare, but his voice faltered. The argument died before it could reach his lips. All he could do was exhale a heavy sigh of resignation. ¡®She¡¯s right. As much as I want to deny it, I¡¯ve seen enough of the world to know that power decides everything. It dictates what is right, who gets to win, and who is forced to kneel. Those without power have no choice but to acquiesce to those who do. And right now? That¡¯s me. It¡¯s Ironspire.¡¯ His teeth clenched, jaw tightening as a tide of frustration rose within him. He¡¯d returned to this life for a purpose¡ªto change things. But what had really changed? Sure, the events unfolding now had never happened before, and he was stronger than he¡¯d been the first time. But no matter how far he¡¯d come, this moment felt like a grim echo of the past. He was still powerless. Still staring at an unyielding wall of strength that dwarfed him. The realization hit like a hammer to his chest, a weight that threatened to crush the air from his lungs. ¡®Does this mean I can¡¯t do anything? That I have to just stand here and accept the deaths of my friends? Of the soldiers?¡¯ The thought threatened to take root, but before despair could consume him, another flicker sparked to life. His resolve, fragile yet unyielding, solidified. He raised his gaze, meeting the Matriarch¡¯s eyes again¡ªthis time, with defiance. Though her expression didn¡¯t change, Elysian thought he saw a faint glimmer of acknowledgment in her ancient gaze, like a flicker of approval. Or maybe it was just his imagination, his desperate mind conjuring illusions where none existed. ¡®She¡¯s right about one thing: I don¡¯t have the strength to defeat her¡ªor any of them. But power comes in many forms, doesn¡¯t it? And if I can¡¯t protect everything, then at the very least, I can save the lives of my friends and the soldiers. Even if it means giving up Grimwatch.¡¯ Elysian¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line before parting, his voice steady, deliberate. ¡°I acknowledge that you are right,¡± he said, nodding once. ¡°Power does decide everything. But you¡¯ve said something else¡ªsomething I find more interesting.¡± The Matriarch¡¯s smile widened, curling into a grin that was both amused and dangerous. ¡°Oh? And what might that be, child?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve stopped the attack on Grimwatch,¡± Elysian said, watching her carefully. He saw the faintest flicker of amusement in her eyes, like a predator humoring its prey. ¡°You have my people surrounded, but you haven¡¯t moved further than that.¡± He hesitated, just for a moment, before delivering the words carefully with more emphasis. ¡°For now.¡± ¡°For now,¡± Thaldruna repeated, her chuckle deep and rumbling. She inclined her head slightly, acknowledging his insight. ¡°I would have been quite disappointed if you¡¯d missed that part. But it seems I didn¡¯t need to worry. You¡¯re sharp¡ªfor a human.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Elysian replied, bowing his head slightly. ¡°Coming from you, that¡¯s a tremendous compliment.¡± ¡°Spare me your flattery, child,¡± the Matriarch said, snorting as though dismissing an annoying insect. ¡°It won¡¯t work.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not flattering you,¡± Elysian countered smoothly, lifting his gaze to meet hers once again. ¡°I¡¯m merely stating the truth.¡± Thaldruna¡¯s eyes narrowed, but there was no malice in her gaze, only a flicker of curiosity. Elysian pressed forward, careful to keep his tone even, yet firm. ¡°But since we¡¯re speaking of truth, I think we both know you want something from me. That¡¯s why you saved my life, isn¡¯t it?¡± He paused, letting the question linger before adding, ¡°And why the soldiers in Grimwatch are still alive.¡± Chapter 139 Thaldruna¡¯s laughter rolled through the chamber, a deep, guttural sound that rattled in Elysian¡¯s chest like stones tumbling in a well. She was enjoying herself¡ªtoo much. The air in the room shifted, dense and stifling, as if Elysian were no longer among trolls but instead upon a stage built for her amusement. ¡°Sharp as ever,¡± the Matriarch said, her voice both praise and mockery wrapped in velvet. ¡°Still so young, yet already so clever.¡± She turned, slow and deliberate, her gaze sweeping across the room like a blade. Vrakdur stiffened. The others paled and looked down as if their feet held answers. Thaldruna clicked her tongue, the sound cutting like a reprimand. ¡°Look at you all,¡± she drawled, her words heavy with disappointment. ¡°Ancient as trees, yet as foolish as children. Learn from this boy.¡± The silence that followed was suffocating. Trolls who could crush boulders looked suddenly small, like children caught misbehaving. Then, Thaldruna¡¯s gaze swung back to Elysian. Her grin spread wider, like savoring a cornered rabbit. Elysian¡¯s pulse jumped. The hair on his arms prickled like needles. ¡°You¡¯re right, boy,¡± she purred, each word coiling in the air. ¡°I want something from you.¡± Her eyes glittered, dark and bottomless. ¡°Do you want to guess what it is?¡± She paused. Her grin widened, revealing teeth far sharper than any smile should hold. She was now totally different from the kind grandmotherly mask she showed before. ¡°You¡¯re a smart one, aren¡¯t you? I think you already know.¡± Elysian¡¯s heart stumbled, but he forced his face into stillness. For half a breath, his eyes widened¡ªthen narrowed, sharp as glass. ¡®BloodShade? Or is it the Eye of Sacraeon?¡¯ The questions hit like a blade. He swallowed it down, masking his fear with a furrowed brow, pretending to ponder. ¡®Play the fool and buy some time. Hey¡­ Eye. Are you there?¡¯ Elysian reached inside him, toward the quiet presence of the soulforged artifact. Nothing¡ªthere was no response.The pit in his stomach yawned wide. ¡®Why are you silent now, of all times? Damn it, say something!¡¯ The silence stretched, cold and hollow, and Elysian¡¯s stomach knotted tighter. His face must have betrayed something, because Thaldruna¡¯s grin deepened, spreading across her face like a crack in stone. ¡®Has she gotten her hands on Eye? No¡­that¡¯s absurd. The b*stard¡¯s probably ignoring me. Like always. Then, if it¡¯s not the Eye¡­ then it¡¯s BloodShade.¡¯ Elysian¡¯s mind raced, threads of panic unraveling into something sharper, colder. His teeth clenched. ¡®Kaerthlyn and Brodhar had been there when I killed the Night Howler. BloodShade¡¯s power hadn¡¯t gone unnoticed. Of course, it didn¡¯t! Someone like her who lives this long wouldn¡¯t miss something this important. Damn it! I should have known.¡¯ Elysian met Thaldruna¡¯s gaze again, and he could see there was recognition and amusement there. His gut twisted like a knife. ¡®This is why I hate using BloodShade. Powerful beings like this might get interested in it. And my fear was proven right.¡¯ ¡°From your expression, it seems you¡¯ve already guessed what I want,¡± Thaldruna said, her voice carrying a weight that made Elysian¡¯s chest tighten. She nodded knowingly, her gaze sharp. ¡°If you give me that knife¡ª¡± The Matriarch¡¯s words splintered in the air as sudden loud footsteps echoed from the corridor. A half-troll burst into the chamber, his sandals scuffing across the ancient wood. ¡°What are you doing, Tavrok?¡± Vrakdur barked, irritation showing in his voice. The clan leader¡¯s lip curled in a snarl, though his gaze flickered warily to Thaldruna¡ªas if waiting for her reaction. The Matriarch¡¯s expression had already shifted, slipping back into its impenetrable calm. A mask of patience that, Elysian realized, was far more unnerving than he previously realized. ¡°We¡¯re holding an important council meeting here,¡± Vrakdur growled, his voice like grinding stone. ¡°You can¡¯t just enter as if this is your house.¡± Tavrok skidded to a halt before them, pale and wide-eyed as he stood under the weight of Vrakdur¡¯s fury. Sweat traced lines down his temple, but his jaw stayed firm. ¡°Stop lashing out, Vrakdur,¡± Thaldruna chided, her words full of disapproval. The room hushed as the rebuke landed, leaving Vrakdur to bow his head like a chastened wolf. ¡°Think for once.¡± She sighed, an exaggerated gesture, before fixing her unrelenting stare on Tavrok. ¡°Why would he dare interrupt¡ªme, here of all places? Hmm? Well, child?¡± Her tone sharpened at the edges, turning the question into a warning. ¡°You¡ªdo¡ªhave something important to say, don¡¯t you?¡± Tavrok swallowed hard, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing, but his feet stayed planted, his eyes resolute. Whatever had brought him here, it gnawed at his insides like a sickness. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! ¡°Yes, Matriarch,¡± he managed, dipping his head in respect before the words rushed out. ¡°It¡¯s the people we sent to Draen¡¯Volruk¡­¡± He stopped abruptly, as though choking on the weight of his own news. He took a slow breath and forced himself forward. ¡°They failed. None survived.¡± Elysian¡¯s pulse quickened, but he remained silent, locking himself behind a mask of indifference. He could feel his heartbeat pounding behind his ribs, but years of experience had taught him restraint¡ªhow to be invisible when needed. Still, he listened with the sharpness of a hawk. Their words, fortunately, remained in human language. A slip born of urgency, no doubt. Perhaps they hadn¡¯t noticed the oversight, or perhaps it was the kind of chaos that eclipsed caution. Elysian didn¡¯t care. He seized the opportunity, letting every word¡ªevery tone¡ªetch itself into his mind. ¡®Draen¡¯Volruk¡­ What happened there? What kind of danger sent them to their deaths?¡¯ Tavrok tried his best to stop his emotions from spilling over, but his voice betrayed him¡ªstrained and ragged, every syllable trembling with the weight of the catastrophe they faced. The council chamber, once steeped in tension, now sat with unnerving stillness. Even the most powerful trolls in the room¡ªVrakdur included¡ªseemed to blanch at the half-troll¡¯s revelation, their confidence buckling under the blow. ¡®Whatever they¡¯re talking about, it¡¯s not just failure. It''s a disaster.¡¯ Elysian watched. He waited. Each second stretched long and thin as he gathered whatever information he could. Carefully, his gaze drifted to Thaldruna. For just a fleeting moment, he caught it¡ªsomething raw and fragile flickering behind her eyes¡ªpain, maybe even grief. It passed as quickly as it came, smothered beneath her ageless composure, as unyielding as ancient stone. Elysian flinched when her gaze snapped toward him, sharp and knowing. He quickly looked away, fixing his attention on the floor. The Matriarch sighed, slow and measured, then glanced at Kaerthlyn. ¡°Kae, take our young friend outside,¡± she said gently, her tone softening. Elysian stole a glance at the half-troll girl. Kaerthlyn¡¯s head hung low, her face streaked with grief she barely managed to suppress. Her knuckles brushed her eyes, wiping away her tears. Still, she nodded, her voice small but steady. ¡°Okay.¡± Thaldruna¡¯s attention swung back to Elysian. This time, her smile was gone. Her voice, too, had lost its usual teasing hum. ¡°Child, we¡¯ll finish our discussion later. Don¡¯t do anything foolish.¡± Her gaze held him, pinning him where he stood. ¡°Remember¡ªwe still hold your people in our hands.¡± The weight of her warning struck like a blow to Elysian. His face paled despite himself, but he gritted his teeth and forced his voice steady. ¡°Understood.¡± Kaerthlyn gestured toward the exit. ¡°Come on,¡± she said softly. Elysian fell in step behind her, his boots dragging against the polished wood as the council resumed their meeting. This time, their voices dropped into the guttural, rolling cadence of their native tongue. ¡®So much for listening.¡¯ As they walked deeper into the shadowed halls of the colossal tree, Elysian¡¯s mind churned, thoughts twisting like storm winds. His gaze wandered to Kaerthlyn, his eyes narrowing as they traced the curve of her neck. An idea flared like a struck match, slithering through him, dark and dangerous. ¡®She¡¯s important to Thaldruna. If I take her hostage¡­ I could use her. Bargain for my life. For Grimwatch. For Ironspire. Maybe even more.¡¯ Kaerthlyn walked ahead, oblivious to his scrutiny. Her shoulders slumped beneath the weight of her own grief, each step echoing softly in the silence. Elysian¡¯s jaw tightened as his thoughts spiraled deeper. His gaze burned into the back of her neck, his hand twitching at his side. The option was there¡ªwithin reach. All he had to do was act. But the longer he stared, the clearer the image became¡ªthe Matriarch¡¯s fury, swift and unrelenting. The soldiers at Grimwatch, cut down without mercy. The people of Ironspire, helpless against the tide of trolls. The blood. The screams. ¡®And even if I succeeded, what then?¡¯ Thaldruna wasn¡¯t some petty warlord. She was ancient, a force that had watched empires rise and crumble. If she agreed to his terms, it would mean nothing. Promises could be broken. Contracts¡ªeven soulbound ones¡ªcould be outmaneuvered by a mind as old and cunning as hers. The conclusion hit him like a stone wall. ¡®No. It¡¯s a stupid move. A fool¡¯s gambit.¡¯ Elysian exhaled heavily, the fire in his chest flickering into ashes. He rubbed a hand over his face, disgusted at himself for even thinking about it. ¡®All I¡¯d accomplish is killing everyone I swore to protect.¡¯ Elysian followed Kaerthlyn in silence, his boots scuffing against the earth as his mind spun, thoughts and half-formed ideas colliding in a frantic search for a solution. ¡®There has to be another way. Another way out of this mess. I just need to find it¡ªbefore it¡¯s too late.¡¯ ¡°Everything alright?¡± Kaerthlyn¡¯s voice cut through the storm in his head, light but frayed with exhaustion. She glanced back at him, her eyes softer than he¡¯d ever seen them, quietly searching his face. ¡®Isn¡¯t it ironic? She¡¯s worried about me, while I was just considering taking her hostage. And shouldn¡¯t I be the one concerned for her? She¡¯s the one who just lost her tribe members¡ªprobably people she cared about.¡¯ Elysian thought bitterly. Guilt slithered through him, a cold knot in his gut. He suddenly walked beside her, mustering a smile. It felt thin and brittle, barely clinging to his face. ¡°Yeah. Just¡­ tired.¡± Then, the words just clung to his throat before he finally pushed them out. ¡°You¡­ Are you okay?¡± Kaerthlyn¡¯s steps faltered, the question clearly catching her off guard. She looked away, her shoulders stiff as silence stretched. Then, after a beat, she spoke¡ªquiet and hollow. ¡°No. I¡¯m not fine.¡± Her voice trembled, and when she glanced back at him, her eyes glistened. ¡°I knew some of the thralgar who died in Draen¡¯Volruk.¡± Elysian frowned. ¡°Thralgar?¡± ¡°Half-trolls like me,¡± Kaerthlyn explained quickly, her tone flat, distant. ¡°And Draen¡¯Volruk¡ªit¡¯s a coming-of-age trial for our clan.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Elysian nodded, processing the information. ¡°Is it dangerous? This¡­ Draen¡¯Volruk?¡± He stumbled a bit over the word, his tongue tripping on the foreign syllables. Kaerthlyn¡¯s lips twitched faintly, as if amused despite herself. ¡°You said it right. Draen¡¯Volruk.¡± Her voice softened as she repeated it. ¡°It means the Depths of Becoming¡ªof Transformation.¡± She sighed, long and heavy, as if the weight of the words themselves threatened to pull her down. ¡°It¡¯s not supposed to be dangerous. Sure, accidents happen. Sometimes someone dies. But¡­¡± She trailed off, her voice cracking. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of an entire group failing to return. Ever.¡± Kaerthlyn¡¯s steps slowed to a halt, and when she turned to him fully, her face broke¡ªtears pooling, spilling down her cheeks like silent rivers. Elysian¡¯s throat tightened. He wasn¡¯t good at this. Comforting people wasn¡¯t something he did. Usually, he was the one others pitied. The one they offered empty condolences to. He hesitated, then awkwardly reached out, his hand settling on her arm in what he hoped was a reassuring gesture. The height difference between them made the effort almost comical¡ªhis hand barely reached where her elbow bent. Kaerthlyn didn¡¯t seem to care. ¡°I should¡¯ve been with them,¡± she whispered. ¡°It was my year. I was supposed to participate in the trial.¡± Elysian blinked, surprise flickering across his face. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Grandmother happened,¡± Kaerthlyn spat bitterly. Her hands curled into fists, trembling as her voice wavered. ¡°She said I should wait. Told me I could go next year.¡± She choked on the words, tears falling faster now, unchecked and heavy. ¡°I hated her for it. I was so angry. And then¡­¡± Her voice broke into a ragged sob. ¡°Then they didn¡¯t come back. I¡ªI had this horrible feeling. I just knew.¡± Kaerthlyn dropped her face into her hands, shoulders trembling. ¡°Now they¡¯re dead. All of them. And I don¡¯t know if I should thank her for saving my life¡­ or hate her for letting them die.¡± Chapter 140 Elysian stood frozen, Kaerthlyn¡¯s raw pain washing over him like an icy tide. Suddenly, a small, treacherous voice whispered in the back of his mind. ¡®This is an opportunity¡ªa crack in her armor. A way to turn her grief into leverage.¡¯ The thought sickened him. He wasn¡¯t a good person. Truthfully, he was ruthless. He would do everything he could for his advantage, more so to save anyone he held dear, but there were moments in life¡ªthat even Elysian would feel ashamed of himself. And this was one of those moments. As shame coiled through his chest, tight and unrelenting, Elysian quickly crushed that selfish instinct into dust. Guiltless or not, she¡¯s grieving. Her pain was real¡ªso raw it stripped away the hardened shell of his own struggles, exposing something fragile and human beneath. A bitter reminder that he wasn¡¯t the only one drowning under unbearable weight. Wordlessly, Elysian reached out and squeezed her arm. Gentle, firm¡ªoffering something he couldn¡¯t name. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said, voice rough, the words unfamiliar as if he¡¯d never spoken them before. Kaerthlyn broke as she sat on the wooden floor, her shoulders shaking as silent tears fell¡ªsoft drops splashing, pooling like the forest itself wept with her. Around them, the air seemed to still, as if the world held its breath. They stayed that way for a long time¡ªtime unmeasured and infinite. Elysian sat beside her, a quiet, steadfast presence as Kaerthlyn grieved. He didn¡¯t try to fill the silence. He didn¡¯t dare. Finally, Kaerthlyn¡¯s trembling breaths began to steady. She rubbed at her tear-streaked face, as if embarrassed to have crumbled before him. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry for that,¡± she murmured, glancing his way. Shame flickered across her features, fleeting and fragile¡ªthe instinct to hide her grief. To tuck it away like a blade she¡¯d let fall. But when her gaze met Elysian¡¯s, the apology died on her lips. There, in his eyes, she saw it¡ªa grief as deep and unspoken as her own. And just like that, the shame faded. ¡°Don¡¯t be,¡± Elysian said softly, his mouth tugging into a faint, melancholic smile. It was an expression that didn¡¯t belong to someone so young¡ªa smile born of wounds still bleeding. Kaerthlyn looked away, blinking at the shadows pooling across the chamber¡¯s floor. ¡°I heard what my grandmother did to you,¡± she said suddenly, voice low with guilt. Her hands fidgeted in her lap¡ª fingers scraping softly against wood. ¡°I didn¡¯t know she wanted something¡­ that¡¯s why she saved you.¡± Her shoulders sagged, the words a burden too heavy to hold. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. For that. And for your people¡­ trapped in the fortress.¡± Elysian looked at her for a moment, searching her face. She meant it¡ªevery word, every breath. He could hear it in the tremor of her voice, see it in the quiet shame pooling behind her eyes. And gods, how strange it was¡ªthis half-troll girl worrying for his people. How strange, and how cruel. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault,¡± Elysian said, the words quiet, but resolute. For now, it was all he could offer. Kaerthlyn swallowed hard and said nothing more. In the silence that followed, the room seemed to shrink¡ªthe walls, the shadows, the grief itself pressing closer, suffocating in their stillness. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Elysian said at last, offering her a small, weary smile. ¡°I think some fresh air might do us good. Besides, I¡¯m starving.¡± He tapped his stomach for emphasis, his tone light but edged with fatigue. ¡°How long was I out again?¡± Kaerthlyn chuckled softly¡ªa fleeting sound that broke through the gloom. ¡°Three days.¡± ¡®Yes, that¡¯s right. I was asleep for three long days. Three days of being in their hands. And three days of suffering for those defending Grimwatch.¡¯ Elysian felt the weight of that time settle on his shoulders. A cold shiver trailed down his spine as the thought clawed its way up again, that shadowy whisper from the darkest part of him. ¡®I feel relieved that I did not do anything stupid. Else, I would have never forgiven myself. There are things that I should never cross or I will lose myself. I would become the very man I hate. But¡­ is there really a line I won¡¯t cross? Is that worse¡­ than losing the people I care for?¡¯ Elysian¡¯s jaw tightened, teeth grinding as the dilemma gnawed at him. Finally, he sighed, the sound heavy and resigned. Kaerthlyn¡¯s sudden laughter startled him from his thoughts. It was brighter this time, a fragile but determined sound. ¡°You¡¯re really hungry, aren¡¯t you?¡± Elysian blinked, frowning. ¡°What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s written all over your face,¡± she said, grinning. A beat passed before Elysian chuckled, deciding to play along. ¡°Yes, fine. You caught me.¡± Kaerthlyn stood swiftly, stretching as she rose. Elysian followed, his movements stiff and slow, his body still waking from their prolonged rest. They stepped outside, and both instinctively drew deep breaths¡ªas if the crisp forest air could scrub away everything heavy that clung to their hearts. It couldn¡¯t, of course. But for a moment, it helped. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. They walked in silence as Kaerthlyn led him toward what he presumed was the kitchen. The forest¡ªVel?n Kralvek¡ªwas different now. The great, towering tree still loomed above, its branches a living cathedral, but something had shifted. The stillness wasn¡¯t peace. It was mourning. ¡®This place is grieving.¡¯ Elysian¡¯s gaze catching shadows that moved like whispers between trunks. Soft cries echoed faintly through the air, distant and low, blending with the wind. They weren¡¯t the howls of beasts or the wails of anger¡ªthey were keens. Sorrowful songs carried by the leaves themselves. The paradise he had glimpsed when he first woke here was gone. ¡®How many families lost someone to the Draen¡¯Volruk? How many souls were swallowed whole?¡¯ Ahead of him, Kaerthlyn¡¯s steps slowed, her head dipping lower. She stared at the ground as she walked, her earlier brightness dimming with every step. Elysian didn¡¯t blame her. What words could fill the space left by grief? His gaze drifted to her¡ªthe way her shoulders curled inward, the way her hands fidgeted restlessly. He opened his mouth to say something, anything, but the words died before they formed. What could he offer? What comfort did he have to give at that moment? Instead, he looked around¡ªat the forest, at the silence, at the sorrow that soaked into the earth itself¡ªand let it settle within him. The forest mourned. And for now, so would they. Thankfully, it didn¡¯t take long for them to arrive at the kitchen. Elysian noticed it immediately¡ªa flurry of activity as thralgars moved in every direction, carrying armfuls of plants he¡¯d never seen before, their strange colors and shapes both beautiful and alien. Farther ahead loomed a much larger building, its structure unlike anything Elysian had ever encountered. Smoke curled lazily into the air from unseen fires, the unmistakable scent of cooking wafting toward him. Suddenly, his steps slowed. A flicker of panic knotted his stomach ¡®Wait¡­ do they even serve food I can eat? What if it¡¯s disgusting¡­ or worse¡ªpoisonous?¡¯ Elysian cast a quick glance at Kaerthlyn, who walked beside him without concern. ¡®Stop being an idiot. She¡¯s half-human. Surely they make something a human could eat. Then again¡­ They have stronger bodies, regenerative abilities. What if their food is¡­¡¯ ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Kaerthlyn tilted her head, her voice dragging him back to the present. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Elysian muttered, shaking himself. He tucked the anxious thoughts away, forcing his feet to keep moving. But as they drew closer, something else caught his attention. A voice¡ªa voice speaking his language. Elysian froze mid-step. At first, he brushed it off. Some trolls and thralgars spoke bits of his tongue¡ªhe¡¯d heard as much in passing. But this¡­ this voice wasn¡¯t just familiar. It struck a chord deep in his memory, vibrating against something he thought was impossible. His chest tightened. ¡®No. It can¡¯t be.¡¯ The voice grew clearer the closer they walked, its inflections unmistakable now. A chill slithered down his spine, and his heart hammered as the impossible thought wormed its way to the surface. He stopped in his tracks, disbelief flashing across his face. ¡®What the hell? That¡¯s not¡­ Am I imagining things?¡¯ ¡°Elysian?¡± Kaerthlyn called softly, but he wasn¡¯t listening. His pulse roared in his ears as he moved without thinking, his caution forgotten. He shoved through the bustle of thralgars, ducking around broad shoulders and sidestepping anything in his path as confused glances followed him. He didn¡¯t care. ¡°Hey! Where are you going?¡± Kaerthlyn¡¯s voice chased after him, startled, but her words couldn¡¯t reach him. The kitchen door loomed ahead. Elysian skidded to a stop just outside, his hand gripping the massive door frame as if to steady himself. His breath caught in his throat. There, inside the kitchen, a familiar figure moved with casual ease, balancing trays of food while an elderly thralgar barked at him. The boy¡ªtall, blond hair, appearing as perfect as ever with a grin on his face¡ªgrumbled back good-naturedly, clearly enjoying the banter. Elysian¡¯s mouth fell open. ¡°Sybil?¡± The name left his lips in a whisper, disbelieving. Of all people¡­ Sybil. The talented young soldier he¡¯d fought alongside. A friend. Maybe even¡­ a comrade. And there he was, laughing¡ªin the middle of a troll kitchen, carrying food as though it were the most natural thing in the world. ¡®You¡¯ve got to be kidding me.¡¯ Elysian blinked hard, half-expecting the vision to vanish¡ªbut it didn¡¯t. Sybil was still there, grinning like a fool, his familiar handsome face was out of place here as a flame in the depths of the ocean. The grin faltered when Sybil¡¯s eyes locked onto Elysian¡¯s from across the room. For a long, suspended moment, neither moved. The kitchen seemed to fall into a peculiar hush, the sounds of busy thralgars fading into a distant hum. ¡°What the hell are you doing here?¡± Elysian blurted, his voice splitting between a shout and a laugh, drawing every gaze in the room to him. Sybil¡¯s face lit up, and before Elysian could process it, the young soldier dashed forward, nearly tackling him in an embrace. ¡°Young master! You¡¯re awake!¡± he exclaimed, his voice loud enough to hurt his ears, unrestrained joy spilling from him. ¡°I thought you¡¯d die!¡± Elysian stood frozen, disbelief pinning him in place. His mind struggled to reconcile the absurdity of seeing Sybil here, in Grimwold of all places. ¡®What¡­ how¡­ why here?¡¯ But as the seconds stretched, reality sank in. Elysian slowly returned the embrace, his grip firm. ¡°You f*cking idiot,¡± he growled, though his voice softened into something between relief and exasperation. ¡°What the hell are you doing here? I left you back in Ironspire.¡± Sybil pulled back, his wide grin instantly replaced by a scowl. ¡°Yeah, you b*stard! You did leave me behind,¡± he snapped, pointing a finger at Elysian. ¡°After everything we¡¯ve been through, you just forgot about me? You think I¡¯d stay put while you ran off to the frontier?¡± Elysian sighed, shaking his head as a deep, familiar frustration rose within him. He should have felt relief¡ªhere was a friend, someone loyal, someone he could trust in this alien, dangerous place. But instead, a weight settled on his shoulders. Sybil¡¯s presence wasn¡¯t just a comfort; it was a complication. Another life hanging in the balance. Another pawn they could exploit. ¡®You reckless fool! Why did you even come here?¡¯ At that moment, Elysian could only clench his mouth shut to keep the frustration in check before he sighed in resignation. ¡®What can I even do? This idiot¡¯s here now. I have to figure out a way to keep him alive too.¡¯ ¡°Ah, so you¡¯ve met already,¡± Kaerthlyn interjected, stepping beside Elysian with a sheepish smile. Her tone tried for lightness, but it landed awkwardly, as though she sensed the storm brewing in his chest. ¡°Sorry. I, uh, forgot to mention him.¡± Elysian whipped his head toward her, brow furrowing. ¡°Forgot?¡± he repeated, his voice tight with incredulity. Chapter 141 Kaerthlyn shrugged, her sheepish expression shifting to something more apologetic. ¡°He won¡¯t leave your side to the point of getting annoying,¡± she said with a faint laugh, motioning toward Sybil, who was glaring daggers at Elysian. ¡°So, I sent him here to work and pay for his food. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t just throw him out¡ªI¡¯d throw you out too.¡± Elysian exhaled sharply. ¡°Great, absolutely great,¡± he muttered, casting a sideways glance at Sybil, who now had a smirk tugging at the edges of his glare. ¡°I¡¯m starving,¡± Elysian said, rubbing at his temples. ¡°Why don¡¯t you get us something to eat?¡± Sybil snorted, folding his arms. ¡°I¡¯m not your servant. Why are you ordering me around? Where is Bran by the way? And Osric?¡± But then Kaerthlyn turned her stern gaze on him¡ªa look sharp enough to cow a mountain bear. Sybil sighed, throwing his hands up in mock surrender before stalking over to the food table where an old thralgar was busy preparing a hearty stew. Elysian followed Kaerthlyn to a quieter corner of the bustling kitchen. The thralgars barely spared him a glance, their eyes instead dipping respectfully to Kaerthlyn. They found an empty table, oversized and clearly designed for beings at least twice Elysian¡¯s height. He tried to sit down, but his legs dangled helplessly above the floor. The chair seemed to swallow him whole, making him look like a petulant child in a too-big throne. Kaerthlyn¡¯s lips twitched, and she crossed her arms, biting back a laugh. ¡°Comfortable?¡± she asked dryly. ¡°Perfectly,¡± Elysian lied, his jaw tightening. He adjusted himself awkwardly, determined to ignore the situation. Sybil returned, balancing a bowl of steaming soup brimming with chunks of meat and vibrant vegetables. He set it down in front of Elysian with exaggerated care, his smirk deepening. ¡°Your royal feast, my lord,¡± he said, bowing with an exaggerated flourish before dropping another bowl in front of Kaerthlyn. Elysian¡¯s stomach growled loudly, but as he reached for his spoon, he realized the table was so high he could barely touch the edge, let alone reach his food. Kaerthlyn glanced at him, her brow quivering in amused confusion. ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked, watching as he stretched and strained like a cat batting at a dangling toy. Sybil noticed too, freezing mid-sip of his own soup. The realization hit both of them at once, and they burst into laughter, loud and unrestrained. ¡°Oh, gods, you look like a toddler trying to steal a biscuit,¡± Kaerthlyn wheezed, clutching her sides. Sybil¡¯s laugh was more subdued but no less cutting. ¡°Do you need a booster seat?¡± he teased, his eyes sparkling. Heat flushed up Elysian¡¯s neck. ¡°Damn it all,¡± he muttered under his breath, standing up abruptly. His irritation boiled over, and with a decisive, defiant motion, he hopped onto the tabletop, plopping himself down cross-legged beside his bowl. The laughter doubled. Sybil nearly choked on his soup, sputtering on the table. Kaerthlyn¡¯s laughter turned silent, her shoulders shaking as tears pricked the corners of her eyes. ¡°Laugh it up,¡± Elysian grumbled, shoving a spoonful of soup into his mouth. ¡°Etiquette be damned. At least I can eat now.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Kaerthlyn said between gasps for breath. ¡°We¡¯ll just call it¡­¡± She gestured vaguely, her grin sharp. ¡°¡®Troll diplomacy.¡¯¡± Sybil wiped at his eyes, still chuckling. ¡°You¡¯re going to fit in great here, young master.¡± Elysian stabbed his spoon into the soup with unnecessary force, pointedly ignoring the pair of them. ¡®This is fine. Totally fine. I won¡¯t let them affect me. I won¡¯t¡­¡¯ ¡°Hey, you f*cking b*stards! Can you shut up?¡± Elysian growled, his glare sharp enough to cut stone. ¡°I¡¯m eating here.¡± Instead of quieting down, Kaerthlyn and Sybil only laughed harder, their amusement reaching new heights. Elysian¡¯s irritation simmered, but he sighed in resignation, picking up his spoon with deliberate focus. ¡®They¡¯re impossible.¡¯ ¡°Okay, okay, relax,¡± Sybil managed between chuckles, holding up a hand as if to stop himself. ¡°I won¡¯t laugh anymore.¡± And then, of course, he burst out laughing again, Kaerthlyn¡¯s laughter joining in. Elysian shook his head, muttering under his breath. ¡°This is my life now. Surrounded by fools.¡± He focused on his stew, ignoring them. Reacting would only fan the flames. ¡°At least the food¡¯s good.¡± His spoon paused mid-air as he took another bite. ¡°Better than good¡­¡± ¡®I¡¯m impressed. It looks simple, but it¡¯s packed with flavor. What kind of meat is this? I¡¯ve never tasted anything like it. And the vegetables¡­ Damn, these trolls know their way around a kitchen. Even in all my travels, I¡¯ve never encountered this kind of flavor before.¡¯ Stolen story; please report. ¡°You like it?¡± Kaerthlyn asked, her tone light but genuinely curious as she noticed his reaction. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s delicious,¡± Elysian admitted, glancing at her with a faint smile. The compliment seemed to brighten her mood, her grin widening as she started on her own bowl. ¡°I¡¯ll have to thank whoever cooks this.¡± Elysian turned his attention to his companion, raising a brow. ¡°Are you done laughing now, you b*stard?¡± Sybil grinned, clearly unrepentant, but wisely focused on his own food without another word. For a few blessed moments, the kitchen settled into a quiet rhythm, the three of them eating in relative peace. Of course, Elysian wasn¡¯t above making use of Sybil¡¯s presence. When his bowl ran dry, he tapped the edge of it, fixing Sybil with an expectant look. ¡°Another one,¡± he said simply. Sybil groaned but stood up, grumbling under his breath as he retrieved another bowl of stew. Kaerthlyn¡¯s soft laughter followed him as Elysian leaned back, finally beginning to relax. Elysian watched as Sybil returned with his second serving, placing the bowl in front of him before slumping into his chair. ¡°By the way,¡± Elysian began, his tone casual but laced with curiosity, ¡°why are you here? You never answered my question earlier.¡± Sybil gave him a pointed look, spoon hovering over his own bowl. ¡°Well, it¡¯s your fault I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Elysian blinked, caught off guard. ¡°What are you talking about? How is this my fault?¡± ¡°You b*stard!¡± Sybil scowled, brandishing his spoon like a weapon. ¡°Don¡¯t play dumb. You¡¯re still pretending like you¡¯ve done nothing wrong. Honestly, you¡¯re a great actor¡ªduped the commander completely with that forged approval letter from your uncle.¡± ¡®Sh*t. How did he find out about that so fast? My uncle never notices what I¡¯m doing unless it¡¯s convenient for him. He¡¯s been too busy with the mess in Ironspire to care.¡¯ Elysian composed his emotions into calm nonchalance. ¡°Well¡­¡± he started, his tone measured. ¡°Well?¡± Sybil cut him off sharply, his glare as sharp as the edge of his spoon. ¡°That¡¯s all you have to say?¡± ¡°Let me finish,¡± Elysian snapped, annoyance flashing in his eyes. Sybil waved a hand dismissively, his other hand scooping up another bite of stew. Elysian ignored the gesture, leaning forward slightly. ¡°If I¡¯d asked for permission, my uncle wouldn¡¯t have given it. That¡¯s why I had to do it that way.¡± ¡°Of course, he wouldn¡¯t give you permission!¡± Sybil retorted, his voice rising as he jabbed his spoon in Elysian¡¯s direction. ¡°You¡¯re just a boy. The son of a baron, no less. Why would he let you anywhere near the frontier?¡± Elysian¡¯s jaw tightened, but his tone remained steady. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t come, more lives would¡¯ve been lost before they even reached Grimwatch. Or worse, they might all have died.¡± Sybil froze mid-bite, his expression darkening. He swallowed hard before growling, ¡°It¡¯s our duty¡ªour duty¡ªto protect our land, our lord, and his family. Even if it means dying in the process. That¡¯s what we signed up for as soldiers. The moment we took our oaths, we accepted that fate.¡± Their gazes locked, tension crackling like a drawn bowstring. Elysian met Sybil¡¯s glare with equal intensity, his voice low but firm. ¡°And it¡¯s my duty as the baron¡¯s son to make sure you don¡¯t die for nothing. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here.¡± Seeing the tension boiling between the two, Kaerthlyn cleared her throat with deliberate sharpness. Both Elysian and Sybil snapped their eyes toward her, the interruption effective in cooling their tempers. Without a word, they turned back to their meals, the quiet settling like a truce. ¡°You do know you¡¯ll be in trouble the moment you return to Ironspire, right?¡± Sybil asked after a moment, his tone lighter but probing as he glanced at Elysian. ¡®I don¡¯t really care. What¡¯s the worst my uncle will do? Scold me? Cut my allowance? All solvable problems. The real issue is the Captain. Things were finally getting better between us, and now I¡¯ve thrown that trust into the fire.¡¯ ¡°I know,¡± Elysian replied loudly, his voice resigned as he nodded. ¡°But that¡¯s the last thing on my mind right now. If we survive this mess, I¡¯ll gladly accept whatever punishment they give me.¡± Sybil¡¯s expression softened, his own nod slow and somber. Though Elysian hadn¡¯t spelled out the full scope of their situation, Sybil could feel it. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you managed to catch up to us so quickly,¡± Elysian said, genuine admiration threading through his voice. Sybil snorted, shaking his head. ¡°I was furious with you and the others left me behind,¡± he admitted, recounting his relentless pursuit with a mixture of pride and frustration. Elysian¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line as he nodded after listening to his story. He wasn¡¯t entirely sure how to react. ¡®Impressive, sure¡­ but now he¡¯s a hostage alongside me.¡¯ ¡°For what it¡¯s worth, I¡¯m glad you made it,¡± Sybil said suddenly, his tone dropping into something heavier, more serious. ¡°When I found you, it was almost too late. There were so many of those things. I tried but¡ª¡± he hesitated, his gaze dropping.¡°If something had happened to you, I¡¯d never forgive myself.¡± Elysian exhaled sharply, leaning back as his brows furrowed. ¡°Idiot,¡± he muttered, though his words lacked heat. ¡°You should worry about yourself first. I can defend myself, you know. If you¡¯d gotten there earlier, instead of helping me, you¡¯d probably have gotten yourself killed.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Sybil said quietly, meeting Elysian¡¯s gaze with a solemn nod. His eyes flicked to Elysian¡¯s arm and leg, his expression tightening. ¡°But it¡¯s my duty. And honestly, when I saw you¡­ when I saw you like that, I really thought you were dead. The amount of blood¡­ it was¡ª¡± He faltered, swallowing hard. ¡°I thought you really died.¡± ¡°But I survived, right?¡± Elysian grinned, chuckling with forced bravado as he gestured to himself. ¡°See? It¡¯s really hard to kill me. Look, I even got my arm and leg back.¡± Kaerthlyn snorted, unimpressed, her gaze sharp with knowing skepticism. ¡°I was there, remember?¡± Sybil interjected, raising a brow as he leaned forward. ¡°I saw how close you were to dying. And if it wasn¡¯t for the girl here¡­¡± he jabbed a finger toward Kaerthlyn, ¡°you¡¯d be worm food.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t luck an ability¡­¡± Elysian began, trailing off as a sigh escaped him. His shoulders sagged slightly. ¡®Do I really need to boast about luck? Let¡¯s be honest, my life¡¯s been one unlucky disaster after another.¡¯ He exhaled heavily, meeting Sybil¡¯s gaze. ¡°Alright. I admit it. I was ridiculously close to dying. But I¡¯ll be extra careful next time, I promise.¡± Sybil¡¯s eyes narrowed skeptically, but he offered a reluctant nod. ¡°By the way,¡± he pressed, his tone shifting with worry, ¡°where are Bran and Osric? And Captain Hugo? Why were you alone out there?¡± Elysian hesitated, his eyes flicking briefly to Kaerthlyn. She remained indifferent, her focus seemingly on her meal, but the tension in her posture was unmistakable. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ complicated,¡± Elysian said finally, his voice subdued as he turned back to Sybil. A Message to My Readers (Amazon KU) Hello everyone, First, I want to thank you all for supporting my story from the beginning. Your comments, feedback, and encouragement have meant the world to me. Writing this story has been an incredible journey, and I couldn¡¯t have done it without all of you. I have some important news to share. I have decided to officially publish this book on Amazon Kindle Unlimited. This means that, for now, I had to remove most of the chapters from this platform due to Amazon''s exclusivity rules. I know this might be disappointing to some of you, and I sincerely apologize if this causes any inconvenience. I want you to know that this decision wasn¡¯t made lightly. Publishing on Amazon gives me the opportunity to continue writing more stories, improve my work, and bring you even better content in the future. It also allows me to reach a wider audience while ensuring that I can dedicate more time to writing. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. For those of you who enjoyed this story and want to read the full, revised version, it is now available on Amazon Kindle Unlimited. If you have a KU subscription, you can read it for free. Even if you don¡¯t, purchasing the book would be an incredible way to support my work. Every read, every review, and every bit of support truly makes a difference and helps me keep going as a writer. What¡¯s Different in the Amazon Version? - Better editing ¨C I¡¯ve polished the book to make it a smoother and more immersive read. - Improved story flow ¨C Some sections have been refined to enhance the pacing and depth. I completely understand if some of you prefer to read stories for free, and I respect that. But if you enjoyed my work and want to see more, I would deeply appreciate it if you could check out the Amazon version when it becomes available. Even just leaving a review helps immensely! For now, I will leave the first few chapters as a preview here so new readers can still discover the story. Once my book is officially approved on Amazon, I¡¯ll update this post with the link. Thank you again for being part of this journey with me. Your support, whether through reading, commenting, or just enjoying my work, means everything. I hope to continue bringing you great stories in the future! Much love and gratitude, NightHowler87